Full text of "The Catholic world"

THE

* <* - "v VuJK Hi

:> t4

''Uarfi

CATHOLIC WORLD.

MONTHLY MAGAZINE

GENERAL LITERATURE AND SCIENCE.

VOL. IJX.
APRIL,- 1894, TO SEPTEMBER, 1894.

NEW YORK :
THE OFFICE OF THE CATHOLIC WORLD,

120 WEST 6oth STREET.

1894.

THE COLUMBUS PRESS, 120 WEST 60TH ST., NEW YORK.

CONTENTS.

Adirondack Sketches. (Illustrated.}

Walter Lecky, . . 14, 164, 322, 492

Albert Durer. (Frontispiece.}

Americanism vs. Ultramontanism. Lu-

cian Johnston, 731

Anglican Sacerdotalism. Rev. George

M. Searl*, 273

Attack on Catholic Charities in New

York, The, 702

Broad Church Position Untenable, The.
Very Rev. Augustine F. Hewit,
D.D., 94

Carmina Mariana, 183

Catholic Champlain, 1894 Session, The.

(Illustrated.) John /. O'Shea, . 563

Catholics of Russia, The. Bryan /.

Clinch, 757

Catholic School Exhibit, The. A Pro-
fessor in Pedagogy, .... 538

Christian and Patriotic Education in
the United States. Rev. Alfred
Young, 444

Christian Unity in the Parliament of Re-
ligions. Very Rev. A. F. Hewit,
D.D., 152

Church vs. The Doctrinaires in Social
Economy, The. Rev. M. O'Rior-
dan, Ph.D., D.D., D.C.L., . . i

City of Spires : Caen, A. (Illustrated.}

Comtesse de Courson, . . . 815

City of the Clouds, In a. F. M. E'dselas, 595

Columbian Reading Union, The, 147, 296,
439. 584, 724, 866

Donna Anna's Pearls. By the Author

of" Tyborne" 751

Early Social Life in an old Catholic

City. Richard R. Elliott, . . 47

Editorial Notes, 144, 292, 437, 582, 722, 864

Encyclical of Leo XIII. on Unity, The. 710

Ethics of Labor, The. Rev. F. W.

Howard, 847

Eucharistic Congresses. Right Rev.

Camillus P. Maes, .... 681

Experiences of a Missionary, The.

Rev. Walter Elliott, . 107, 630, 824

Fobello Costume is Attractive, The.

(Frontispiece.}

From Lands of Snow to Lands of Sun.

(Illustrated.} Helen M. Sweeney, 402

Full Fathom Five. Kathryn Prindi-

ville, 656

Garacontie. (Illustrated.} fane

Marsh Parker, .... 69

Gerard's Reparation. Mrs. A. E. Bu-
chanan, 362

Glance at the Soldier Monks, A. (Il-
lustrated.} Rev. Reuben Parsons,
D.D. 502

Glimpses of Life in an Anglican Semi-
nary. (Illustrated.} Rev. Clarence
A. Walworth, 200, 349, 522, 616, 792

Gothenburg System, The. P. Carlson, 224

Gothenburg System not a Failure, The.

John Koren, 553

Gunsmith of Pregraten, The. Stanis-
laus March, 688

Hans Holbein. (Illustrated.} Marion

Ames Taggart, . 744

Heiress University, An. (Illustrated.} 780

Kaleidoscopic Glimpses of Mexico. (Il-
lustrated.} Wynona Oilman, . 475

Last of the Penitentes, The, . . . 454

Lesson of " The White City," The.

Very Rev. A. F. Hewit, D.D., . 770

Louis the Fifteenth. (Frontispiece.}

Madame de Sevigne as a Woman and
Mother. (Illustrated.} Agnes
Stuart Bailey, .... 608

Meeting between Father Le Moyne and

Garacontie. (Frontispiece.}

Mission to Coxey's Army, A. (Illus-
trated.} Rev. Joseph V. Tracy, . 666

Modern Painter of the Madonna, A. (Il-
lustrated.) 217

My Struggle toward the Light. Henry

Austin Adams, .... 587

New Gospel of Naturalism, The. Rev.

Eugene Magevney, S.J., . . . 233

Old Town and Her Sons, An. (Illus-
trated.} Marion Ames Taggart, . 372

Paternalism. Rev. Francis W. How-
ard, 486

Pathology of the Will, The. William

Seton, LL.D., . ... .60

Portrait of a Noble Lady, The. Marie

Louise Sandrock, .... 805

Primeval World, The. William Seton,

LL.D., 647

Prince of Printers, A. (Illustrated.}

Marion Ames Taggart, ... 85

Public Rights of Women : A Second
Round-Table Conference. F. C.
Farinholt. Mary A. Spellissy.
Katherine F. Mullaney. Mary A.
Dowd, 299

Question of Jeanne Dare's Beatification,
The. (Illustrated.} John /.
O'Sttea, 251

Reign of Non-Sectarianism, The. Rev.

Thomas McMillan, .... 390

Sacro Monte at Varallo, The. (Illus-
trated.) E. M. Lynch, . . .174

Shrine of Our Lady of Guadeloupe,

The. (Frontispiece.}

Some Remarkable Kentucky Converts.

Elizabeth B. Smith, . . .385

Talk about New Books, 130, 281, 425, 569,

7i4, 855

Term of Years Policy, A. Richard Mal-
colm Johnston, .... 257

Two May Festivals in Madrid. Al-

guien, 244

CONTENTS.

Universal Restoration, The. Very Rev.

A. F. He-a'it, D.D , . . . 33

Valhalla of England's Poets, The. (II-
Rev. John Conn-ay,
A.M., 835

Was She Right ? Helen M. Sweeney, 37, 189

Western Educational Centre, A. (Il-
lustrated.) Eliza Allen Starr, . 25

What Catholics have done for Edu-
cation in Mexico. Rev. Kenelm
Vaughan, .....

White Slave Trade, The. John J.
O'Shea, ......

Word about the Old Saints, A. Ellen
Barrett, ......

POETRY.

Ave Gratia Plena. Eleanor C. Don-
nelly '5'

Bells of Stonyhurst, The./'./. Cole-
man, 3 61

Contest, The. Maurice Francis Egan, 804
Decoration Day. Daniel Spillane, . 485
Eastertide, to.. Magdalen Rock, . . 68
Father Drumgoole. John Jerome

Rooney, 654

In a Hammock. Marion A. Taggart, 443
In Hours of Gloom. Marcella A. Fitz-
gerald, 272

In Memoriam. Grace Le Baron, . . 607
La Gloire. Rev. Henry E. O' Keeffe,

C.S.P. 129

Magdalen at the Sepulchre. Rev. Dr.

Dillon, 59

My Indian Basket. Margret Holmes

Bates, 199

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

Abraham Lincoln Myth, The, . . 856

Ban and Arrie're Ban, . . . . 570

Blossoms of the Cross, .... 579
Brief Chronological Account of the
Catholic Educational Institutions of

the Archdiocese of New York, A, . 426
Catalogue Catholic Educational Exhi-
bit, World's Columbian Exposition,

1893 290

Catechism of Hygiene for use in Schools, 862

Celtic Twilight, The, .... 573

Clarence Belmont ; or, A Lad of Honor, 433

Cours Complet de Religion Catholique, 855
Cyclopedic Review of Current History,

The, 570

Dante's Divina Commedia, . . . 569

Data of Modern Ethics Examined, . 434
Diary of Samuel Pepys, M.A., F. R. S.,

The. With Lord Braybrook's Notes, 428
Dictionary of Quotations from Ancient
and Modern, English and Foreign

Sources, 140

Dimitriosand Irene, .... 285

Doreen, 573

Experimental Novel, and other Essays,

The 283

Explanation of Deharbe's Small Cate-
chism, 581

First Divorce of Henry VIII. as told in

the State Papers, The, . . .719

Formation of Christendom, The, . . 720

Gospel according to Peter, The, . . 432

Green Graves in Ireland, . . . 289

Harper's Young People, 1894, . . 136

ry of England and the British Em-
pire 130

of the United States, A, . . 855

In K\ile. and other Stories, . . . 134

Irish Idylls and Kerrigan's Quality, . 576

Lead. Kindly Light, .... 433

of St. Alphonsus Liguori, . 431

2 3

My Relic of Pope Pius IX. Theodore

A. Metcalf, 552

Oft, My Babe, I fancy so. Edward

Doyle, 5 01

One Thing Necessary, The. Henrietta

Dana Skinner, .... 814

Pest, The./. L. Spalding, ... 790
Rosa Mystica. Felix J. O'Neill, . . 223
Searching Swallow, The. Edward

Doyle, 3 21

Secret of Sir Dinadan, The. Marion

Ames Taggart, .... 248
Sir Thomas More. Mary Elizabeth

Blake, 382

Summer Rain. Helen M. Sweeney, . 687
To My Canary. John ferome Rooney, 537
Two Little Sisters of the Poor. John

J. O'Shea,

Life of Father Charles, The,

Life of St. Francis of Assisi,

Life of the Blessed Antony Baldinucci,
The

Life of the Princess Borghese (nee
Gwendalfn Talbot), ....

Lisbeth,

Little Sisters of the Poor, The,

Marcella,

Means of Grace, The, ....

Mollie's Mistake ; or. Mixed Marriages,

Mr. Wayt's Wife's Sister,

Observations of a Traveller, .

Occasional Essays, ....

Occasional Sermons and Lectures,

Old Celtic Romances, ....

Parish Providence, A, .

Pearls from Faber, ....

Perfection of Man by Charity, The,

Primitive Church and the See of Peter,
The,

Reasonableness of Catholic Ceremo-
nies and Practices. . . .719,

Redemption of the Brahman, The,

Short History of Ireland, from the Ear-
liest Times to 1608, A, ...

Story of Dan, The, ....

Story of Ireland, The, ....

Superfluous Woman, A, ...

Three Lectures on Cardinal Christian
Truths,

Under the Red Robe, ....

Verses by the Acroama Circle, Holy
Cross College,

Vie de S. Francois d'Assise, .

Widows and Charity, ....

Wings of Icarus, The, ....

Witnesses to the Unseen, and other Es-
says

World's Parliament of Religions, The,

7i5
717

7i5

863

577

427
858
718
135

720
860

856
718
291

579

862
134

574
57|
716
133

861
434

856
136
716
858

139

134

MEETING BETWEEN FATHER LE MOYNE AND GARACONTIE, THE
GREAT IROQUOIS. (Seepage 76.)

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LIX.

APRIL, 1894.

No. 349.

THE CHURCH vs. THE DOCTRINAIRES IN SOCIAL

ECONOMY.

BY REV. M. O'RiORDAN, PH.D., D.D., D.C.L.

EN ER ALLY a feeling ob-
tains amongst those who
depend mainly on news-
papers and popular maga-
zines for their knowledge
of social questions that
until our modern "social
reformers " arose little
was done to keep society
together, and that even
less was done to main-
tain the rights of the poor
and the weak against the
encroachments of the rich

and the mighty. The purpose of the present article is to place
that popular feeling amongst other popular errors.

THE DESTRUCTION OF THE OLD LABOR GUILDS.

Amongst the opening sentences of the Encyclical of our
Holy Father, Leo XIII., on the Condition of Labor are these:

" In this letter the responsibility of the Apostolic office
urges us to treat the question expressly and at length, in order

2 THE CHURCH vs. [April,

that there may be no mistake as to the principles which truth
and justice dictate for its settlement. The discussion is not easy,
nor is it free from danger. It is not easy to define the relative
rights and the mutual duties of the wealthy and of the poor,
of capital and of labor. And the danger lies in this, that crafty
agitators constantly make use of these disputes to pervert men's
judgments and to stir up the people to sedition.

"The misery of the poor needs alleviation. But all agree,
and there can be no question whatever, that some remedy must
be found, and quickly found, for the misery and wretchedness
which press so heavily at this moment on the large majority of
the very poor. The old workmen's guilds were destroyed in the
last century, and no other organization took their place. Public
institutions and the laws have repudiated the ancient religion.
Hence, by degrees it has come to pass that working-men have
been given over, isolated and defenceless, to the callousness of
employers and the greed of unrestrained competition. The evil
has been increased by rapacious usury, which, although more
than once condemned by the church, is nevertheless under a
different form, but with the same guilt, still practised by avari-
cious and grasping men. And to this must be added the custom
of working by contract and the concentration of so many
branches of trade in the hands of a few individuals, so that a
very small number of rich men have been able to lay upon the
masses of the poor a yoke little better than slavery itself."

THE POPE'S ENCYCLICAL NOT AN AFTERTHOUGHT.

We all remember the manifestation, threatening and terrible,
in connection with the London Dock strike a few years ago, of
the state of things which those words of the Holy Father ex-
pose. That manifestation, running over Europe like a. contagion,
stirred all classes into action. Everywhere congresses and com-
missions were held for the purpose of putting back the social
upheaval that was threatening, and to prescribe a cure for the
evils it laid bare. But that uprising, which wrung from the
crowned heads of Europe a sudden consideration of the lot of
the working-man, was not the motive which first turned the at-
tention of Leo XIII. to the question it involves. I have in my
possession a collection of pastoral letters written by him many
years ago whilst he was yet Archbishop of Perugia, and amongst
them are several pronouncements on the same subject equally
explicit and strong. What he wrote years ago as archbishop
to his flock, he teaches in his recent Encyclical with apostolic

1894-] THE DOCTRINAIRES IN SOCIAL ECONOMY. 3

authority to the Christian world. It would be outside the scope
I have set before me to quote any of the many congratulations
which he received from every quarter. Let it be enough to
observe that they came from such opposite quarters as the Ger-
man emperor and Henry George. In that Encyclical the Holy
Father has laid down principles founded on the natural law and
on the teaching of the Gospel which, if men be wise and follow,
will, in their prudent application according to varying circum-
stances and relations, set aside the grim strife which exists be-
tween the classes and the masses, as far at least as human pas-
sion will allow.

SPECIOUS OBJECTIONS TO THE ENCYCLICAL.

There have been critics indeed who complained that the
teaching contained in the Encyclical was too general, that
it did not come down to detail. But principles are of their
nature general. It is but pedantic ignorance that could con-
found a principle with its application. The application can
be brought into play only as cases arise ; and these are ac-
cidental, varied, and numberless within the limit of human pos-
sibilities. Again, the Holy Father may be, very likely is, a
bad authority on the value of work or the price of horses. But
the law of justice, sanctioned by nature and God, which under-
lies all dealings in every department of life between man and
man is quite another thing ; and of that law he is the divinely
commissioned guardian and teacher. Nobody would entrust the
building of an imposing edifice which he wishes to adorn with
architectural beauty to a common mason or bricklayer. These
set to work from the design and under the direction of an archi-
tect. The architect can draft a design and show how to build,
though he himself has never used a trowel.

THE WORKERS UNITING.

On every side, from royal commissions down to magazine
writers and professional philanthropists, a remedy is sought for
the social contrast and the social war which the Holy Father
set forth in the opening paragraphs of his Encyclical. Mean-
while, the working-men rest hopefully on the strength of the
unions they have formed. By association they hope to beat
down all opposition and to obtain their rights, whilst the capi-
talists band themselves together to defend their interests from
what they hold to be unreasonable claims. There is no doubt
that the poor have been hardly used and often poorly paid.

4 THE CHURCH vs. [April,

Having been till recently without political influence, they were
unable to press their claims by constitutional action with
any considerable effect. It is also but too true that many em-
ployers have had in their regard only one end in view, namely,
to get from them the utmost work for the smallest wages.
Many employers had come to consider the working-man as a
mere lever by which to raise wealth, as a wheel in the machinery
of production which when used up served no better purpose
than to be cast aside and replaced by another. Persons of all
shades of opinion offer their sympathy to the working-man, and
expect his gratitude and his confidence in return. The political
economist shows him by arithmetic how he can improve his con-
dition ; but when the working-man wants to realize the results
he finds that the promised improvement somehow cannot live
out of paper. The statesman reminds him of the political power
he has given him ; nevertheless, he still finds himself no better
than a Gabeonite. The avowed socialist reminds him that he
is numerically greater, and in brute force more powerful, than
the employer, and suggests that his forbearance is greatly re-
sponsible for his grievances. Or he says to him: "Your labor
is your own. The capitalist cannot do without it. Let all
working-men form an international association, and wherever op-
pression is felt let the men refuse to work, and they will be sup-
ported in the meantime by their international brethren. Thus
only can you bring capitalists to their senses, and secure the
just wages of your toil. Your only hope is in combination."

THE SOCIALIST ENEMY.

Just so : the only hope of the working-man is in association.
The grievances for which he seeks redress are for the most
part to be traced to a want of association. But it is not the
socialist who first proposed association to him as the secret of
maintaining or of obtaining justice. On the contrary, it was
he banned and wrenched from him a century ago that weapon
of redress which he recommends to him to-day. Outspoken hon-
esty is the virtue for which these " working-men's friends " claim
to be canonized by the people. If it were their characteristic
virtue they would tell the people that working-men's associations
existed before our time; and, to tell the whole truth, they
should inform them that those associations were crushed out of
existence by those who hatched the principles and first flourished
the shibboleths by which they now seek to mislead the people.

1894-] THE DOCTRINAIRES IN SOCIAL ECONOMY. , 5

THE FRENCH REVOLUTION AND GUILDS.

In his Encyclical " Humanum genus " Leo XIII. said :
" There is an institution wisely founded by our ancestors, but
given up in the course of time, which could serve for the pre-
sent day as a model and a form of something similar we mean
the colleges or corporations of arts and trades, established under
the guidance of religion, for the protection of temporal interests
and morals. We should like very much to see these associa-
tions rise up again everywhere for the good of the people, un-
der the auspices and patronage of the bishops, and adapted to
the circumstances of the present time." He alludes to the old
guilds and working-men's associations which, under the patron-
age of the church, had flourished for many centuries, until they
came, together with many another time-honored tradition, under
the ban of the French revolutionists just a century ago. So
closely did the people cling to these associations that their sup-
pression proved very difficult. But when those heralds of liber-
ty had succeeded in wading to power through the blood of the
people, they both abolished these associations and interdicted
any attempt at their revival. That was in 1791. One by one
they withered at the touch of that tyranny which was labelled
" liberty," in the other countries of Europe.

DESTRUCTION WITHOUT SUBSTITUTION.

In these associations the people had their stay and their hope.
Union is strength, and they were proof against all oppression.
But when their associations were proscribed they became isolated
and single-handed. Moreover, each person was left to his own
counsels, without the restraint of associates, and many were in-
evitably led away by the seductions of those who had compassed
their ruin. Left without association to protect them, and without
religion to console them, they were driven by desperation into
deeds of violence. Prevention is better than cure. But, de-
prived of the power to combine, they were unable to prevent
oppression, and, as in every struggle of the weak against the
strong, their attempts at a cure were only ineffectual outbursts of
fury.

"L'ETAT C'EST MOI."

And on what grounds did the revolutionists of a century
ago proscribe these associations ? That the state, forsooth, is
the only lawful association. They laid it down as a fundamen-

6 THE CHURCH vs. [April,

tal principle that only two elements should exist in a country,
namely, the government and the individual. But much common
sense is not needed to see that subordinate societies for subor-
dinate ends may be not only compatible with, but even condu-
cive to, the common weal. It is instructive to recollect here
that they themselves thought fit to combine and to come be-
tween the state and the individual. Their purpose was to sub-
ject all the natural rights of citizens to the state, and therefore to
the ruling power, and therefore to themselves. It was the
final aim of such men then ; it is the final aim of their dis-
ciples to-day. Their " liberty" meant license for themselves
to do what they willed, and license to revile and crush any
one who should dare to take the liberty to differ from them.
The guilds, it is true, had fallen much from their original use-
fulness. They had their defects, owing to changes which
they had undergone in the course of time and to the altered
circumstances of industry. But to wipe them out was not the
remedy; and, as we shall see, the cure proved to be much
worse than the disease.

THE CANKER IN THE BLOSSOM.

Now, in that very corner-stone of pretended liberty laid by
the so-called emancipators of labor were concealed the germs of
tyranny ; and in due time they budded and bore fruit. To
deny to individuals the right of association is to rob them of
a right which nature gives them ; unless, of course, the aim of
an association were the overthrow of the state itself. If a man
has a right to follow out any honest purpose, he has a right
also to call others to help him. If men, taken severally, have
a right to promote a certain object, when taken collectively
they surely do not lose it. But those who banned the working-
men's associations a century ago would not have it so, and in
that they showed more despotism than the despotism which
they pretended to take away. It is the disposition of absolutists
to bring the individual directly under the thumb of the ruling
power, and the " liberty " of socialism has in practice always
arrived from an opposite direction at the same point. Very
soon after the dissolution of their guilds the working-men learned
to their cost how that is. Their emancipation meant freeing
them from the yoke of their brothers in toil, to transfer their
subjection to the tyranny of their pretended liberators. When
the guilds were gone, each found himself alone and powerless.

1894-] THE DOCTRINAIRES IN SOCIAL ECONOMY. 7

CHAOS COME AGAIN.

The old guilds brought employer and employed under the rules
of one organization. Members of the same association, they
understood each other better. Their respective interests were
harmonized and became in a way mutual. But when labor was
emancipated, and the guilds were gone, the interests of the em-
ployer and the employed were divided and became opposed.
The beginning and the end of socialism is selfishness. In the
sense in which it is usually understood it hides a delusion un-
der a fair name. Whatever does not tend to bind the elements
of society together by moving all classes with a common purpose
has no right to the name. It either does that or it means mis-
chief. As the late Cardinal Manning once put it in his own
pithy way : " Socialism is to society what rationalism is to rea-
soning. It denotes an abuse, an excess, a deordination in human
society, as rationalism denotes a misuse and an abuse of reason."
It moves employers and employed to guard, each his own, with
a grasping avarice which takes no account of how the other
fares. The tie, moral and permanent, which had existed between
them was broken, and they henceforth stood towards each other
in the relation of the ordinary seller and buyer. Their trans-
actions were ruled solely by the fluctuations of supply and de-
mand. The employer paid the employed so much wages for so
much work, and their mutual relations ended there. The capi-
talist wanted to increase his wealth, and to that end he used all
available instruments, amongst the rest machinery and workmen ;
for it is not too much to say that in the thoughts of some
capitalists the character of the workman has never risen much
higher. They ceased to know him in his character of father,
son, or brother, who has duties in his family as well as in the
workshop or in the factory. Moreover, in order to increase
profits by lessening wages, boys, girls, and mothers have been
employed without discrimination or caution employed at night-
work or day-work as occasion comes, and mixed together with-
out propriety or prudence. Thus, after the dissolution of the
old guilds the interests of employer and employed became di-
vided and opposed ; and the opposition was made more fierce
by lessened benevolence on one side and by greater weakness
on the other.

" FREEDOM OF CONTRACT " ESTABLISHED.

But the struggle between capital and labor was not the
only result of the dissolution of the guilds that told against

8 THE CHURCH vs. [April,

the working-man. He had henceforth to defend himself unaided
against the employer who had been his friend, but who now
became his taskmaster. And that was not all, nor the worst.
The so-called emancipation of labor dissolved their guilds, and
they were free. But so was the employer. He could give
work when he pleased, withhold it when he pleased, and let it
to the lowest bidder. For, the working-men who before were
associates now became competitors with divided interests, and
were pitted against one another. The disadvantage to the
working-man as against the capitalist was doubled; for they
were pitted against the capitalist while the latter was relieved,
and they were weakened by being pitted against one another.
The working-man was made to feel his weakness all the more
when great syndicates of capitalists came to be formed, whilst
he was still kept single-handed and weak. What has been
called the emancipation of labor was, therefore, a two-edged
sword. It cut both ways, but deeper and keener on the side
of the working-man than on that of the employer. The latter,
of course, claimed as much freedom to manage his capital as
was given to the workman to utilize his strength or skill. He
felt bound to look exclusively to how he could best make his
capital fructify, regardless of how the workman fared.

AN INCORPOREAL AUTHORITY.

The lot of the working-man becomes peculiarly hard if he
has to depend for work and wages on a company of speculators.
The shareholders know nothing about him, and they don't want
to know. They have their eye on the income, and they do not
care to see the sweat and wasted energy that makes it. They
deal with him through a manager or overseer. He is paid for
doing his duty, and he does his duty best when he gets most
work done at the least cost. The employer eventually suffers
in this also, but the workman suffers most ; and the public
suffer, for they are deprived of a production which should come
if capital and labor were made to work more in harmony.
When we think of our great industries, our machinery and our
millionaires, and feel inclined to grow proud of our progress, it
would be a wholesome tonic to reflect on the widespread misery
that prevails, and ask ourselves whence it has come. It is not
simply by the aggregate of capital that the prosperity of a
nation should be measured. Without capital a country could
not, of course, be prosperous ; but an equitable distribution of
the means of subsistence is also necessary. One is not enough
without the other. For, if national wealth meant the absolute

1894-] THE DOCTRINAIRES IN SOCIAL ECONOMY. 9

aggregate of capital, we should call a country wealthy in which
one man is a Croesus and millions starve. A nation means the
people rulers and subjects ; and national wealth implies a fair
distribution of the means of living which the country affords ;
so that whilst the rich secure their profits, the poor, in the
words of the encyclical, have " a reasonable and frugal com-
fort." Yet that is precisely the state of things which does not
generally exist. Quite otherwise. More than that, it is in the
great centres of industry that we find the greatest contrasts be-
tween unwieldy wealth and direst misery.

" WEALTH ACCUMULATES AND MEN DECAY."

We should go back to pagan Rome in the days of its decline
to find a parallel to the contrast of wealth and poverty, of luxury
and starvation, which exists in what we call our most prosperous
countries. Yet we hear on every side self-flattery, unmeasured
and unceasing, about our progress. Our fathers, as it is our ha-
bit to view them, were but a mixture of yielding fools and sel-
fish obscurantists, on whom we look back with pity and wonder
how they managed to live at all. Now, progress 'and poverty
ought to be in inverse ratio ; so that in our present advanced
state of civilization there ought to be hardly any poverty at
all at any rate, hardly any wretchedness at all. Yet, the fact
is quite the other way an abnormal state of things which calls
for an explanation from those who are in the habit of glorify-
ing the present to the obloquy of the past, and for which those
who have to bear the reality are year by year more vehement-
ly demanding an explanation and a remedy. There is no such
thing as national progress. If it is not for all, it is but a phan-
tom.

WEAK POINTS IN TRADES-UNIONISM.

That this state of things has sprung in a great measure
from the applied theories of doctrinaires, we may take as cer-
tain. Working-men saw this from the beginning. Hence it
was by repeated proscriptions that the corporate associations
were crushed out in France, in spite of the determination of
the people to retain them ; and after they were dissolved, the
struggle to revive them was renewed from time to time till
trades-unions were recognized by law in 1884. In England
trades-unionism has been partially recognized since 1824, but not
fully till 1871. Although trades-unions have been productive of
much good, they have in their nature several weak points :
(a] Where friendly relations exist between masters and men,

THE CHURCH vs. [April,

the introduction of trades-unions may easily bring discord, (b)
Being mere voluntary associations, their effect is precarious ;
they can apply no legal compulsion to carry out their decisions,
and there is the risk of resorting to illegal compulsion, -whilst
their usual weapon the strike rarely, if ever, does permanent
good, and in every case does harm all round. It, of course, in-
jures the employer by bringing his business to a deadlock. It
injures those who strike by suspending their only means of
subsistence. Moreover, a member must join in the strike even
though he personally have no reason to complain ; and so, in
many cases, families have to endure great privation. They in-
jure the public, as in the case of railway strikes. They oppose
the public interest also by tempting foreign competition, as in
the case of factory strikes. In all cases the working-man
suffers most, and secures no lasting benefit, (c) Trades-unions
can be applied with great difficulty to those who need them
most namely, unskilled laborers. Hence not a few economists
of name prefer the old guild system, duly modified, as calculat-
ed to secure more lasting results by simpler methods ; and it
is worth observing that the resolutions proposed at the inter-
national conference of working-men held in Paris a few years
ago substantially embodied the constitutions of the old corpor-
ate associations which had been proscribed just a century be-
fore. It is a severe criticism on our advancing wisdom.

THE PANACEAS.

To set these things right is the practical problem of the
day; and various remedies are proposed. Some would take the
present order of things to pieces, and make an experiment on
a new social basis. Others would leave things as they are, but
would modify the existing system. Of the former, some would
nationalize land ; and some would nationalize land and wages.
The latter propose various gradations of state interference.
Then, again, there are the individualists those, namely, who
would let things run their course, and individuals fight their
way as best they can.

With these I have nothing to do now. I merely mention
them. They are means to an end ; and the end is the preser-
vation of society through the maintenance of the home and
family life. The family, not the individual, is the social unit.
To knit a nation together without securing the sanctity of
family life is like building a house on a quagmire. From this
springs at once the necessity of regulating the nature and condi-
tions of vork for women and children, and the hours of labor

1894-] THE DOCTRINAIRES IN SOCIAL ECONOMY. 11

for men. If a mother is away all day long, if a father can
never come home unless to sleep, how can the idea of family
life be brought out in the home ? It is this the Holy Father
had in his mind when he wrote : " The remuneration must be
enough to support the wage-earner in reasonable and frugal
comfort sufficient to maintain himself, his wife and children."
Beyond this we come to matters in detail which must be dealt
with according to their diversity. The cast-iron maxims of
economists, set down like algebraic formulae, will never settle
it. These maxims are true and right within limits, but they are
neither true, nor right, nor real when they are let run wild.

INTERDEPENDENCE OF CAPITAL AND LABOR.

Capitalist and laborer are not isolated beings. They are mem-
bers of society, and must act as such. The capitalist owns his
capital, but his ownership is not absolute. He must not keep
it like a miser, irrespective of his fellow-man. Notwithstanding
his ownership, he should use it so that it might indirectly bene-
fit others also. And what I say of capital is true of labor. We
are drawn irresistibly back to the meaning of society. More-
over, what the natural law demands as a duty, self-interest
urges as a necessity. If employers should conspire to starve
workmen by low wages, a body discontented and dangerous
would arise. If workmen should demand exorbitant wages,
they would eventually bring employment to a stand-still, and as
a consequence starve themselves. And should their accumulat-
ed high wages turn them into capitalists, would not the old
difficulty return, with the terms inverted? It may be asked,
Why should not employer and employed treat with each other
as merchant and customer, the former buying the labor or skill
of the latter ? The cases are not quite parallel. One is a con-
tract not necessary for social existence ; the other is. There
was a time when each household made its own bread, killed its
own meat, and brewed its own beer ; there never was a time
when the productiveness of the earth was brought forth with-
out hired workmen.

THE REMEDY FROM WITHIN.

But, " what is the good," says Littre, " of regulating the
production and distribution of riches, without regulating before-
hand the mind and the heart of those who are to produce and
use these riches ? "

There have always been, and there shall ever be, these
three elements in human life riches and poverty, human suffer-

THE CHURCH vs. [April,

ing, and human passions. To try to solve the social problem
without taking these as postulates is like constructing a system
of philosophy without assumptions, or a geometry without ax-
ioms. The equality of socialists is a chimera, or rather a trap
which is set by knaves, and fools are caught in. The natural
and moral differences in men would create inequality as fast as
we should try to level it away. Men have different genius, fit-
ness, health, and strength. Some are clever, levelheaded, and
healthy; some are quite otherwise. Again, some are honest,
industrious, and thrifty; some are schemers, idle, and wasteful.
These differences lie in the very nature of man, and necessarily
beget either social differences or unsocial savagery. But human
liberty will work its way. It will beget different facts in differ-
ent men, and from these will spring different rights and advan-
tages. To level down men, therefore, to an artificial equality
would be human slavery. There is, indeed, an equality in
human society: it is that the rights of each, such as they hap-
pen to be, must be respected as equally sacred. This inequality
is a wise design of Providence. Society needs different occupa-
tions and offices, and these are the outcome of private fortune.

NECESSITY FOR INEQUALITY.

If all were rich, none would work ; if all were poor, none would
have time to think. Again, human suffering is a law of human
nature. If man had never sinned, he would still have worked,
but it would give him pleasure. In his fallen state he must
work, and it grieves him. In the beginning it was a duty ; it
is now an expiation. We must take into account also the pas-
sions of men. We are never satisfied. If we have not, we seek
to have ; and when we have, we wish for more. Owing to these
three elements, some think that rich and poor are born ene-
mies. But no. They are fitted by nature to work in harmony.
The one needs the other. The rich needs the poor man's
work ; the poor needs the rich man's capital. It is as in the
human body. Some parts are higher and some are lower; but
each is necessary for the others, and for the health and beauty
of all. The head does not oppress the body which carries it.
It guides the body; and the body helps the head with nourish-
ment, which pays it back again with knowledge as to how to
provide, it. So capital and labor need each other. There are
two factors of wealth the forces of nature, and the skill of
man. The rich control the one, the poor control the other ;
and they both join for a common purpose. Therefore nature
unites them in harmony a concordia discors. It is only selfish-

1894-] THE DOCTRINAIRES IN SOCIAL ECONOMY. 13

ness and immoral principles would seek to divorce or divide
them.

IN CHRISTIANITY THE ONLY CURE.

Yet, while human passion will have play, there will be a
tendency to discord and strife, and it is not in human power
left to itself to check it. Hence we find a social question at
intervals through all human history. The strife between rich
and poor existed under paganism, but paganism could not com-
pose it. Paganism was itself the apotheosis of human passions,
and it could not therefore settle a quarrel arising from them.
But it found a means of securing peace: it eliminated one of
the contending parties by making him a slave. The slave and
the beast were before the law on equal grounds part of the
goods or chattels of their owner. The strong hand created that
condition of things ; custom made it appear natural, and pre-
scription made it sacred. It was really the only means within
the reach of paganism to maintain peace. But there is no more
convincing proof of the need of the supernatural acting in the
world of nature. The source of social regeneration did not lie
within human power ; it should come from above. Christianity
taught men to look at the present life as but one phase, and
the beginning of human existence, which shall go on for ever
beyond the grave. It made known the secrets of the invisible
world and put a new meaning into the world which we see. It
taught men to be conscious of their dignity in its true mea-
sure. It made them to know and to feel that they came from
a common origin and were converging towards a common des-
tiny. Thus it lowered the pride of the rich and the mighty,
and raised the hope of the needy and the weak. It bound all
in a bond of brotherhood with Christ "the First-born among
many brothers." Men then came under the influence of two
supernatural and living motives charity and truth. The seeds
of Christian liberty were sown. It was soon made clear that
society did not need the slave as a condition of its security.
Men had learned a better way. The spirit of tyranny was cast
out from the master, and the feeling of inferiority was lifted
from the heart of the slave. There are those who disown the
origin of all this, and yet in many things teach high and wise
maxims. But these maxims are not their own. They are but
the relics of Catholic truth run wild, which the innate goodness
of the human heart keeps alive for awhile like the wild oats
in a garden where seeds are no longer sown.

14 COMING OF HIRAM JONES'S DAY. [April,

COMING OF HIRAM JONES'S DAY.
BY WALTER LECKY.

'HERE were but two holidays in Squidville ; one
was election day, when all the choppers were sup-
posed to show their colors and vote for Pink or
Punk, as their " convictions were in it," to use
one of their characteristic phrases. The other
was the Fourth of July, when the surrounding towns as far as
Snipeville came in a body to celebrate that glorious day in front
of Jim Weeks's hotel.

Election-day was mostly passed in arguing the respective
differences of the two great political parties ; or listening to
the slippery wisdom of Weeks, who, belonging to neither party,
was considered of both. Women were not allowed "to twang
their muzzle," another Squidville saying, on such occasions.
" A woman has no more right in politics than a crow in a corn-
field," said Buttons to Charlie Parker, who had spent a winter
in Oberlin College, and came back full of women's rights and
tariff. Buttons was highly applauded for his forcible utterance ;
even Weeks, whose verdict was final, was heard to say that "a
sprinkling of college made a man a fool," as any living body
could see by the ranting of that Parker lad. Buttons was not
much of a hand at ciphering out the papers, but "wherever he
got his pickin's, he walked straight away from that Parker on
the woman business." Poor Parker died soon after of lung
trouble, and not a few of our folks said that it was Weeks's
way of putting it that made him go off so soon.

The Fourth of July was a different kind of holiday. Jim
Weeks donated his grove, and the picnic, under the auspices of
the St. Jean-Baptiste Society, was an amiable affair for charity's
sake. Every kind of conveyance was taken from its hiding-place
and made tidy to do service on that day. Mothers for months
had saved their pennies on butter and eggs to buy white waists
and red skirts for their daughters. White straw hats with black
bands, showy scarfs mostly of a bright red color and cheap,
flashy jewelry, as breast-pins, rings, and watch-chains, had ma-
terially reduced the hard-earned winter's pay of the young men.
What of that? It was Squidville's way; and here I remark, with

1894-] COMING OF HIRAM JONES'S DAY. 15

Cagy, that to set yourself up against the ways of your neighbors
" shows that your roof needs shingling." Everybody was sup-
posed to be happy on the Fourth. The old men for that day
were young, and indulged in such harmless sports as running up
greased poles, catching buttered pigs, or, tied in bags, running
races. Women were free to gossip, cajole, coax. Man was the
victim of her wiles that day, and the money gained by her arts,
when the day's enjoyment was over, was lovingly given to Pere
Monnier, whose kindly smile was a great reward. It was the
proud boast of Weeks that there was but one religion in Squid-
ville that day, and that was love for Pere Monnier, whose
strong man-loving nature had conquered creeds and races.
The Fourth was a rare day given up to music, drollery, horse-
racing, and horse-trading. It came rather strange to the folks
of Squidville to have another holiday added to their scanty list.
Those who have stopped over a night at the Hunter's Paradise
have had their ears, I reckon, filled with how came Hiram
Jones's day.

William Buttons tells the story well, but I prefer Cagy's way
of handling it. It was while on a professional visit to Mrs.
Andrieux, last winter, that I stopped with my old friend Weeks,
and heard Cagy tell the story after this fashion.

Rev. Harrison Gliggins, our pastor of well-nigh five-and-
forty years standing, rich in the promises of his Maker, had
passed the portals of the beyond, joined the many on the great
camping-ground. Brother Gliggins was a member of the Ap-
pomattox Lodge of the G. A. R., and one of the charter mem-
bers of Brimstone Lodge of I. O. O. F. The Porcupine Pioneer
spoke of him as " a man of metallic physique, a sweet poet
whose * Bid Me Bloom Again ' will last as long as the Adiron-
dacks." To fill the place of such a man was no easy job. The
congregation that he had built up and held by the spell of his
voice, after his death had become disorganized. There were many
causes at work to destroy the forty-five years' work of our dead
brother. One of the strongest was Jim Weeks, urged by his
daughter Mary, to introduce a bit of music into the church.
Weeks's idea was to get a melodeon and let Mary play be, as
folks said, "a kind of an organer." A good many that had sat
at the feet of Brother Gliggins for thirty years would not hear
of any new patented thing like one of these melodeons squeal-
ing in church. " It would," said Sal Purdy, who had led the
choir during the life of Brother Gliggins, " make a pandimion
in the church "; and everybody knew what Gliggins used to say :

16 COMING OF HIRAM JONES'S DA Y. [April,

"Show me the pandimion and I'll show you Satan." Weeks's
only daughter, Mary, a girl of eighteen, had spent a few
months in New York City, and while there, under the distin-
guished teaching of Mademoiselle Grondier, had learned to play
" Nearer, my God, to Thee," "Mansions in the Sky." The proud
father had purchased an organ for his daughter in Malone, and
set it in the most conspicuous corner of his cozy parlor. The
highest tribute he could pay a friend was an invitation to this
parlor, where Mary, mindful of her accomplishments, threw back
her long yellow curls, casting a glance at the open music-
sheets, while she sang in her soft mountain voice her treasured
and envied repertory. It was the ambition of Weeks's life to
have those " same bits of melody swinging through the church,
and Mary just showing them from the loft that people don't go
to New York for nothing." Mary had lost her mother in in-
fancy ; her father remained unmarried for the sake of the child,
who was, as he delighted to tell, "the dead spit of her mother."
A kind lady, who was accustomed to board at her father's ho-
tel every summer, took a deep interest in the pretty, motherless
child. After many entreaties she persuaded Weeks to let Mary
pass a few months every winter in New York City.

A few weeks of her second winter's visit had passed sight-
seeing, and adding a new hymn to her slender repertory, when
she received a letter from her father stating that " many of the
folks were a-coming over to the hymns in church, since it had
been explained to them that all the churches were a-running in
the music line. Even Sal Purdy, since her last visit to Mr.
Perkins of Snipeville, who boldly told her, without putting a
finger in his mouth, that music was much made of in the Scrip-
tures, was a-coming in ; so you may hold yourself in readiness,"
wrote the proud father, " as soon as you come home, to be our
organer."

A postscript added " that as yet they were without a minis-
ter, but from the many applications they hoped soon to have a
man full of the Lord in their midst." Mary kissed the letter,
crumpled it in her skirt-pocket, and dreamt that night of her far-
off mountain hotel. The attractions of the great city, so strange
on her first acquaintance, were becoming fascinating she for-
got Squidville with the coming of morning. Vacation time sped
quickly. To this girl from the heart of the Adirondacks that
vacation had been a fairy dream. When the time to return
came, a strange, wild rebellion against her dismal country life
was born in her soul.

1 8 9 4-]

COMING OF HIRAM JONES'S DA Y.

" How happy you are, Miss Grondier," she said, not dar-
ing to look her teacher in the face, " to be able to live in
this great city. I am miserable. I hate that horrid Squid-
ville. It will be so dull. Just think that in ten minutes more
my train will leave here ; and who knows if I shall ever come
back?"

" What a beautiful station this Grand Central is," said the
astute teacher, leading her pupil to other thoughts.

" Yes, it is beautiful "; and Mary Weeks's eyes were filled

OUR DEPOT is IN THE WOODS.

with tears. " That's the reason I hate to leave it. Everything
is beautiful in this city. To-morrow morning at eight I will
get off this train " Mary burst into wild laughter " and good-
ness, Miss Grondier, our depot is about the size of that coal-
box. Here, look what houses are around and what lights. Our
depot is in the woods nothing but woods, woods and the
only light at this time of night is Billy Buttons's lantern, and
then the half of the time it is out."

"You will soon forget this city, child," said Miss Grondier,
kissing her crying pupil.

"All aboard," said the colored porter, and the train moved
out of the great city, bearing away a girlish heart.
VOL. LIX. 2

,8 COMING OF HIRAM JONES'S DA Y. [April,

Miss Grondier waved a handkerchief, shed a tear with some
effort, and, hurrying through the depot to the street, entered a
street-car homeward bound.

The train sped quickly on, past city and sleeping hamlet,
entering the great forest, sounding the death-knell across lovely
lakes to the wild deer that browsed among their reeds. Mary's
sleep was calm and unbroken.

" Next station Ringville ! " shouted the colored gentleman.
Mary jumped from her cot, and in her eagerness to see the
little coal-box station once more forgot the great city. The
train stopped. Mary grasped her little travelling-bag and was
soon on the platform in the embrace of her father.

41 Mary, Mary !" shouted the frantic father, " you must never
leave me again. I'm getting old. Everything is a kind of
queer around the house since you left. My hotel has been a
barrack for the last two months."

" That's the truest word in your life," said Buttons, grasp-
ing Mary's hand.

"I got a kind of new coat, Mary, to give you a welcome,"
said Cagy, cramping the wagon that was to bear away the first
girl in Squidville.

" Come, Mary, jump in the wagon ; I long to see you at the
Hunter's Paradise. I left La Flamme's dogs to watch the
premises ; so I worry," said Weeks, helping his daughter to seat
herself in the wagon.

" No fear," said Cagy, taking the reins.

" It's a go ! " shouted Weeks, clapping his daughter's back,
and away went the wagon.

Billy Buttons sauntered slowly after. His thoughts were
busied on the fitness of Mrs. Poulet to be his wife, and the
means of accomplishing such an arduous undertaking. He was
in a jovial mood. His pipe was sending out a steady smoke, a
sure sign of the inward peace of an Adirondack guide. " I'll
just step in and see her," he was saying to himself, when a
voice from behind shouted :

"I say, sir, is this the nearest road to Weeks's James Weeks,
sir? I mean Weeks of the Hunter's Paradise, sir."

The stranger was a short, stout, good-looking man, bear-
ing on the forties. One hand clutched a worn-out satchel
stuffed with papers ; the other held his eye-glass, and was in
constant use in the vain attempt of adjusting it to either
eye.

"Keep right ahead follow the wagon-track, sir, and you

1894-] COMING OF HIRAM JONES' s DAY. 19

cannot miss it," said Buttons. " It's the only frame house, sir,
in these parts."

The stranger quickened his gait, and was soon by the side
of Buttons, who eyed him suspiciously. " It's a fine healthy
morning, sir," said the stranger.

" Healthy, sir that's the word. It would almost put life
in a dead man."

" Are you of these parts ? "

" Yes, sir, of these very parts. I am known to everybody as
William Buttons, the guide. What may be your name, sir ? if
I am not a little out of my way in asking such a question."

" My name, sir," said the stranger, tugging on his satchel,
" is better known in the great metropolis than in these parts.
I am, sir, an evangelist, and my name, sir, is the Rev. Hiram
Marcellus Jones. People call me the Sweeping Cyclone."

The smoke ceased in Buttons's pipe. He was not astonished
an Adirondack guide rarely is. Relieving the Cyclone of his
scanty baggage^ he asked him if, " for the sake of the nearness,
would he not just cross a few fields?" The Cyclone willingly
assented, and Buttons, with his mind on Poulet, save a few odd
thoughts on his companion, led the way to the Hunter's Para-
dise.

Sunday was a lovely day. The trees were putting on their
spring bonnets, and the long-lost warblers flitted in song from
tree to tree, happy in their old surroundings. Here and there a
few flowers cautiously peeped, reconnoitring for their hidden fel-
lows. Although it was early in the morning, smoke crept from
many a household that at this time on ordinary Sundays were
accustomed to slumber. Something was agog and that some-
thing was, as a paper posted in Weeks's hotel said, " the com-
ing of Hiram Jones, the fertilizer of the vineyard of the Lord.
Moody's only Christian rival." Hiram M. Jones, D.D., was to
fill the pulpit. Weeks's organ had been carted to the church.
Mary Weeks, " with new tunes," was to preside at the organ,
" rendering melodies to the Lord." All these things and many
more said the paper, " in," as Cagy remarked, the " finest words
that ever dirtied a sheet." Weeks to his dying day claimed
that Mary had not only " pasted up that notice, but had com-
posed it out of her own skull." It may have been so, but
country jealousy would have it otherwise. The little bell of
Pere Monnier's church sang sweetly over the hills : " It's just
ten o'clock. Come all to Mass." In answer to the bell's song
came the clatter of horses' hoofs, and the merry voices of old

2 o COMING OF HIRAM JONES'S DA v. [April,

and young in the Canadian patois. They had to be in time, for
Pere Monnier was strict as to his hours of service. Following
on the heels of Pere Monnier's flock came a motley throng in
all kinds of wagons ; the Squidville stage in the lead containing
Weeks, his daughter Mary, Sal Purdy, and the Rev. Hiram
Marcellus Jones. That the Cyclone in the space of a few days
had converted so persistent a hater of the melodeon to a
staunch supporter was, as she herself put it, " of powers other
than earthly." The strange procession halted at the meeting-
housea small brick building and entered. The exterior was
severely simple, while the interior was of the homeliest descrip-
tion. The pews were roughly hewn paint was too cheery for a
building that was only used once a week, and then as a soul
chastiser. There was an attempt at a pulpit the chef-d'oeuvre
of a village genius. The attempt was fantastically crowned by
a huge red cushion, the gift of Gliggins's second wife. Behind
the pulpit was a sofa of faded hues, whereon the minister sat
during the singing of the hymns. The service was over. In
front of the door little knots of men and women gathered dis-
cussing the preacher and the music things now inseparable.
The centre of one of these groups was Weeks, bowing and smil-
ing.

As Sal Purdy came within range of his voice he shouted,
" Sal, what do you think of Jones ?"

"Think, Jim Weeks? I ain't able to think I am about
' curmuddled.' He's an angel, that man. And bless my soul,
Jim Weeks, I wouldn't live without music. This day is surely
a taste of what he called beyond the impirnin blue,' " was Sal's
response.

" He's a jim-dandy ; make no mistake about it, Sal," said
Berry.

" He talks like a book. Didn't you see how he rolled
his eyes, pounded the pulpit, knocked that darned cushion
down ? and the whole business as unconcernedly as I would
chop a log," said the usually sedate Ike Perkins.

" Well, Jim Weeks, I give in my gun," said Bill Whistler,
one of the leaders of the no-music crusade. " That sermon was
a corker ! It was so powerful that old Middy Slack cried ; and
for him to cry it takes a No. I preacher."

Weeks was elated. To these curious remarks he had but
one reply. " Boys, Jones 's the stuff. That sermon was onions
to the eyes all round. Let us, on the strength of it, give him
an unanimDus call. All in favor shout ay; contrary, no."

1 894.]

COMING OF HIRAM JONES'S DA Y.

There was not a dissenting voice. And it came to pass that
the Rev. Hiram Marcellus Jones became pastor of the Metho-
dist Episcopal Church of Squidville. Being a bachelor, he pre-
ferred a room in Weeks's hotel to any log-cabin in Pleasant
View.

Under his loving and devoted care the disorganized congre-
gation became organized. Stray sheep entered the fold, and
his power as a preacher became, as he loved to put it, " mani-
fest for God's glory." He had many calls from the neighbor-
ing charges, and being of a travelling disposition, he generally
accepted them.

It was noticed on these occasions that Mary Weeks was his

OUR OLD BOARD SHANTY AT CHARLEY'S POND.

constant companion. " Her voice," said the Cyclone to a brother
divine, " is a worthy instrument used by the Lord to prepare
the way for my preaching."

The first year of his pastorship ended in glory. The com-
ing year it was announced that Brother Jones, in order to
carry out more satisfactorily his work in the ministry, would
wed one of the " parish folks." This announcement, strange to
say, caused little commotion in the usually talkative town.
When it was later authoritatively stated that the maiden's name
was Mary Weeks, people shook their heads in a knowing way,
saying to each other, "I told you it was bound to be." That

22 COMING OF HIRAM JONES'S DA Y. [April,

marriage was the greatest event in the checkered career of
Squidville. There came nine brother divines to wish Brother
Jones " days of thankfulness in the Lord "; while delegations
from all the surrounding settlements entered Squidville as a
mark of appreciation of the " mighty revival that had come to
pass, so to say, by his hands." So great was the throng of
well-wishers that came to the marriage feast that the Hunter's
Paradise for the first time in its history lacked accommoda-
tion.

" By crackey !" said Buttons, as he sat on the empty soap-
box viewing the long line of strange faces that passed through
the corridor that led to the hotel dining-room, " these long,
thin-pointed, whiskered, shouting click will eat our friend
James out of house and home."

" I am not thinking, William, of other people's crooked
stomachs, this very minute ; but of poor Mary. You know,
William, that chickens of different ages don't go very good in
the same coop," said Cagy, seating himself near his inseparable
friend.

" There's a chunk of truth, Cagy, in that very saying ; be-
sides, an old plaster is a poor remedy for a young sore. But
it's none of our business ; so let us go home."

Cagy arose, and the two old guides, sorrowing, went down
the road. The guests in the dining-room sat wondering at the
heaped-up plates of half a dozen good things recklessly jostling
each other. Brother Jones gave the word of command, and a
hundred knives and forks made a quick attack on the plates.
When about half-done that is the way we calculate in these
parts Bill Whistler moved that they should name the day
" Hiram Jones's, and keep it till Gabriel sounds the last roll-
call." Bill was a Grand Army man, and his sentiments were
felt to be in the right tune. It was passed ; and after the plates
were cleared, and Brother Perkins had spoken a few words of
cheer, the happy couple left for Snipeville.

If Brother Jones was energetic in the days of his bachelor-
hood, he was doubly so after marriage. That year he founded
in Squidville an Endeavor Society, a savings-bank for the chop-
pers, and, in partnership with his father-in-law, started a shingle-
mill just, as he said, " to keep the boys in work." These do-
ings for the good of Squidville made people bless the coming
of Hiram Jones. Two men stood aloof from this chorus of
praise the two old guides who had loved and known Mary
Weeks from her birth. It was their outspoken opinion that

1894-] COMING OF HIRAM JONES'S DAY. 23

she was unhappy ; and they pointed to the fact that she " was
sickly and pale, and not caring a bit for music." Squidville
folk laughed at the clattering of two old fools. Two years
had passed years of prosperity for Hiram Jones. His parish
had grown, his Endeavor Society had become a success. Spiri-
tually he was well equipped. Materially, his bank had all
the choppers' money ; his shingle-mill was on " the ups," as
Weeks said. Weeks showed his appreciation of this by putting
all his cash into the business. Squidville on its part had been
faithful to its promise. It was Hiram Jones's day, and from every
house they were coming in their holiday attire to do honor
to their benefactor. The place of meeting was in front of Jim
Weeks's hotel.

The first-comers were a little astonished to find the hotel
securely locked. No amount of rapping could rouse the inmates.
As the day passed the crowd grew large and uneasy. Where
is Brother Jones ? was the only question that seemed to take
life on the lips of that motley throng. There was no one to
answer.

It was growing late, and many had come from afar and
were anxious to return to their homes before the coming of
the dark spring night. They gathered in groups, and warmly
discussed whether it was best to go home, or to break the door
and " see what it all means."

In the midst of these discussions a huge mastiff dog was
seen bounding and barking up the road. A hundred voices as
one shouted " Here comes Pere Monnier see his dog ! " It was
true: following close to the hound was the well-known form of
Pere Monnier coming their way.

" Let us follow his advice," said Whistler. " I'll warrant it's
a good one."

The pastor of the French-Canadian church listened attentive-
ly to their stories. " Go," said he, addressing himself to the
crowd, " and wait in the grove. I will knock at the door Jim
Weeks had always an open door for me. It was with him I
lived when I first came amongst you." The crowd hurried
to the grove, while Pere Monnier struck the door with his
cane. It was quickly opened to let him enter and as quickly
shut.

Before him stood Weeks, pale and frightened, the tears run-
ning down his cheeks, his limbs quavering, and his voice hollow
and broken. " O Pere Monnier Pere Monnier my old friend.
I wish I were dead beside my girl my dead Mary ! Jones, the

COMING OF HIRAM JONES'S DA Y.

[April.

scoundrel, killed her by inches! He left a week ago and took
every dollar that I had. O Pere Monnier, Pere Monnier!"

" She has left a little girl," said the doctor from the head
of the stairs. "Mr. Weeks has given it to Mrs. La Flamme her
they call Skinny Benoit to try and raise. Come, Skinny, and
see the pere."

"We will have it baptized to-morrow, pere, if you see fit,"
said Skinny; "and I'll be true to the mother's wish, and call its
first name Jenny ; but as for its second name, what can it be,
pere? Weeks won't have it Jones."

"Call it SauveY' said Pere Monnier, entering the dead wo-
man's room.

"Ay, pere, Jenny Sauv6 cest beau nom for a youngster,"
said Skinny.

"I'll explain all to the people," said the doctor, taking his
hat.

Within lay the corpse of Mrs. Jones, Pere Monnier and Jim
Weeks bending over it; near to them Skinny Benoit, pressing
to her bosom the new-born babe; without was- a cursing, howl-
ing mob. Thus came Hiram Jones's day, to remain, as Bill Whis-
tler said, " till Gabriel sounds the last roll-call."

THERE is NOT A PUPIL WHO DOES NOT VENERATE IT.

in the
ished

A WESTERN EDUCATIONAL CENTRE.

BY ELIZA ALLEN STARR.

the parent bird instinctively chooses with such
care the bough to which she will attach her nest,
not only in regard to its availability, its safety
from intrusion, but the beauty of its sylvan sur-
roundings, well may a similar care be exercised
choice of a site for a conventual home, where the cher-
daughters of a religious order or congregation will be

26 A WESTERN EDUCATIONAL CENTXE. [April,

initiated into the full spirit of their rule; and if, to the other
duties of these religious, is added the educational one of gath-
ering around them innocent children, enthusiastic girls just
budding into womanhood, a still further motive is given for
choosing a site which will be, in itself, an incentive to that love
of the beautiful in nature which leads the mind to the Source
of all beauty, and which, by the composure of its surroundings,
its distance from the world and its contaminations, will so pre-
serve the freshness of an innocent mind as to make knowledge
loved for its own sake to the end of life.

For the fulfilment of this ideal of a convent school and its
surroundings we have only to visit Saint Mary's, Notre Dame,
Indiana. How well we remember our first visit to this charm-
ing spot! The long drive by moonlight from the public high-
way through an avenue of shade-trees, then turning into the
winding road close on the edge of the thickly-wooded river-
bank, with glimpses of the rapid stream far below and the fair
country beyond, between the trees, to alight, in the shadow of
blossoming locusts, lofty elms, and the flowering trumpet-vines,
at the turf steps of the cottage, under the shelter of Saint
Mary's Academy, thirty-three years ago ! From that hour to
this we have said, after visits to many lands, that never could
a convent take the palm from Saint Mary's for its natural
beauty, combined with all those attractions which come from the
associations of girlhood ; with such a chapel, too, as Loreto,
and an education based upon the profoundest knowledge of the
human mind and heart. For, although the aspect of Saint
Mary's is now becoming more and more imposing by reason of
the number and dignity of its buildings, every charm of these
delightful precincts, every winding walk and point of outlook
over the varied landscape, has been preserved, while the germ
of all that makes the Saint Mary's of to-day was there when
we made our first visit. And this germ? First of all an enthu-
siasm which accepted every improvement in the methods of
education, with that love of perfection in their execution which
influences the truly sincere educator as it does the faithful re-
ligious, and every sister intent upon the fulfilment of this ideal
of excellence. It was impossible to escape the influence of
this ideal, thrilling, pulsing through so many hearts, thirty-
three years ago ; and so it is to-day.

The far-seeing wisdom and energy with which the founder
of the Congregation of the Holy Cross in America, the Very
Rev. Edward Sorin, brought together the colonies planted at

1 894.]

A WESTERN EDUCATIONAL CENTRE.

Bertrand, Michigan, and Mishawaka, Indiana, to the present
site of Saint Mary's Academy in 1855, with their buildings to
be used as a novitiate and academy, belongs to the story of the

order, as an event which led to a development of resources
quite undreamed of by the world around them. Mother Angela,
nte Gillespie, was at that time directress of the academy at
Bertrand, and the transplanting of its foundations to its

28 A WESTERN EDUCATIONAL CENTRE. [April.

present site, only one mile west of the already established Uni-
versity of Notre Dame, engaged every faculty of her mind and
heart, which seemed, indeed, to have taken wings to themselves
through the ardor of her anticipations ; nor was she ever dis-
appointed by the lagging steps of her community, inspired by
the same generous enthusiasm. In 1857 Mother Angela was
elected mother provincial, and the same year Father Moreau,
the founder of the Order of the Holy Cross itself, visited
America, especially Notre Dame and Saint Mary's ; and we can
say that this venerable founder entered fully into the ardent
intentions of Mother Angela, even so far as to give, with his
own hand, a programme of studies for this and the future acade-
mies of his order. Thus early the seal of consecration to the
education of the young was set upon the noblest energies of
his religious, and never has an advance been made in the work
of a thoroughly Christian education which has not found Saint
Mary's keeping step on the upward way ; for the so-much-talked-
of " higher education " of to-day was always in the mind and
marked out on the chart of the future by Mother Angela.
Never was there a more profound forecasting for the highest,
most enduring interests of an educational institution, which
would give the culture of Europe to a girl in America, than
the academic course laid out by Mother Angela, and which con-
tinued in force, under all the external changes of administra-
tion ; so that when, in 1882, Mother M. Augusta was elected
mother superior, it was with all the glee of her first directress-
ship that Mother Angela wrote to us: "History repeats itself:
I am again directress of studies at Saint Mary's." The death of
Mother Angela, March 4, 1887, made almost sacred this new
consecration of the order to the educational interests of the
Catholic women of America ; and the work is being steadfastly
carried out and improved upon year by year.

Without entering into the details of this course, which can
be thoroughly understood by consulting a catalogue of the in-
stitution, we will say, that with Mother Angela education was
not confined to a knowledge of books or the acquirement of
any accomplishments, however numerous. Character was to be
studied in this course of education, circumstances, probabilities,
and especially was it deemed necessary to make noble women
for the home, for the social circle; self-denying women, ready
for every work of charity or of mercy, or for the public weal.
Domestic virtues were inculcated, domestic accomplishments ;
and we particularly remember how fair a medal was always

3 o A WESTERN EDUCATIONAL CENTRE. [April,

in store for the one who excelled in plain needle-work. No
girl educated at Saint Mary's need depend upon a sewing-

A CENTRE OF CHRISTIAN ART.

machine, and the right understanding of making household or
family garments, as well as mending them, was carefully im-

1894-] A WESTERN EDUCATIONAL CENTRE. 31

parted by those qualified to do so. The same with cooking ;
and the kitchen of Saint Mary's, from its first narrow limits to
its present spacious area and perfect appointments, has educated
many a good housekeeper to preside over her own home intel-
ligently.

One of the traits of Saint Mary's, from the very earliest
time, was the care taken to advance the teachers themselves.
Professors of philosophy, natural sciences, moral and dogmatic
theology, professors too of literature in all its departments,
filled the time of the sisters from the mission schools and
academy during the vacation, yielding only to the annual re-
treat and resumed at its close. The great advantage of this
was at once manifest, for a corps of teachers came directly
into the field equipped at all points, and a solidity of acquire-
ments had been attained which made itself felt by every pupil.

From the first music was regarded as a sine qua non ; not
in the sense of an accomplishment or social recreation, but as
a study of profound harmonies, to be mastered not merely by
the fingers, but by the intelligent comprehension of its senti-
ment and intention ; and this department of instrumental music
is still presided over by the same erudite musical genius who
was attracted to the order in its earliest days; so that the
music at Saint Mary's may be regarded as giving a standard
for musical taste which no one will desire to outlive. Vocaliza-
tion is asserting its claims more and more, and, favored by the
spirit which animates all the music at Saint Mary's, is spread-
ing over the land the love of vocal harmonies quite one side of
the opera ; fresh and inspiring, suited to the home, the social
gathering, and parish devotions.

As to Saint Mary's Art School, we believe it is quite un-
surpassed in the thoroughness of its training or the study of
nature. There have been, still are, artists among the sisters
who are giving forth, far and wide, among all their missions,
the best principles of art in parochial as well as academic
schools, while at Saint Mary's are monuments to those who
have adorned wall and sanctuary and sacristy with works which
will inspire devotion .through the coming generations and mer-
iting for it the name of " a centre of Christian Art." Its collec-
tion of Arundel pictures, of engravings from choice masters, and
of art books, vie with the treasures of art museums. The influ-
ence of all this in forming a correct and exalted taste in art is
not to be measured or weighed. It is an unconscious artistic
education which Saint Mary's Academy is bestowing upon all

A WESTERN EDUCATIONAL CENTRE.

[April,

who are educated within her walls, and when the grand plan,
which is now being agitated, of the decoration of school-rooms

is fairly at work, we shall find that Saint Mary's had mastered
the idea before their plans were even started.

We cannot resist the temptation to conduct our readers to
the spacious library of Saint Mary's, with its book-cases well filled

1894-] A WESTERN EDUCATIONAL CENTRE. 33

with standard works on history, general literature, and very
choice and rare books upon the natural sciences sciences
which, we are happy to say, are not only mentioned in due
order in the catalogue, but studied with enthusiasm. For several
of these sciences no better hunting-grounds could be found
than at and near Saint Mary's; while to the geological depart-
ment wonderfully beautiful donations have been made by the
houses of the order among and beyond the Rocky Mountains.
The philosophical and chemical apparatus is receiving constant
additions ; and there is a freshness and vigor among the classes
which tells its own story.

But while dwelling upon so broad and enlightened an edu-
cational procedure, we cannot forget the influence which has
always given to Saint Mary's, and to all who have wrought or
taught or studied there, a wonderful impulse towards the high-
est excellence ; and this is, and has been from the first, the in-
fluence of the Very Rev. Father Sorin himself. It was not
enough for the founder of Notre Dame that his university was
" flourishing like a green bay-tree," calling to the youth of our
great North-west to find knowledge under its shadow. Saint
Mary's was never overlooked never forgotten. Its perfection
lay close to his heart, and his presence always acted as a
stimulus, and also as a reward, for untiring effort on the part
of teachers and pupils. Who among them will ever forget the
" giving of the points " on Sunday evenings, at which Father
General never failed to preside unless actually absent from
Notre Dame, while all distinguished visitors who happened to
be at the university accompanied him ? And what little girl or
young lady was ever indifferent to a word of praise from Father
General for her record, her elocution for the evening, or her
bow ? During the years we have actually spent at Saint Mary's
this was one of the things laid up in our memory as an evi-
dence of an interest as sincere and faithful as could be given
by a mortal man with so many interests supposed to be
supreme. Then, what procession was ever complete without
Father General ? and the processions at Saint Mary's Roga-
tion, Corpus Christi, the Feast of our Lady of the Sacred Heart
so unique in their beauty, so unrivalled in their picturesque
surroundings! For whatever might be their grandeur at Notre
Dame, there was a tranquillity peculiar to Saint Mary's, as the
procession on Rogation Days passed under the blossoming
boughs of the orchard on its way to the shrine of Our Lady of
Peace in the freshness of the spring morning ; or for Corpus
VOL. LIX. 3

34 A WESTERN EDUCATIONAL CENTRE. [April,

Christi, or Our Lady of the Sacred Heart just at the close of
day, when the candles in the hands of sisters and pupils made
a line of blessed light along the winding bank of the river
St. Joseph, pausing at Our Lady of Mount Carmel ; her arbor
overhanging the edge of the wooded bank, and the " coo " of
the mourning doves nested among the firs coming in like
touches of pathos to the songs of praise; then, to turn into
the garden walks to Trinity Arbor, overrun with the blossem-
ing trumpet-vines, their flowers darting out like tongues of
flame! No pupil at Saint Mary's can ever forget these proces-
sions ; and no sister will ever forget how faithfully the beautiful
ceremonial was always observed and forwarded by the beloved
founder of Notre Dame and St. Mary's. In this way an aesthe-
tic education, in its most exalted sense, has been given to every
one so happy as to linger among these delightful groves and
shaded ways.

To give an idea of the rapid strides made by the community
at Saint Mary's we must speak of the buildings which enrich
this domain. The first, most significantly, gives the key to its
prosperity ; for it was the exquisite chapel of Loreto, built in
1858 a veritable fac-simile of the Holy House in Italy. The
exact measurements were obtained through the exertions of
Rev. N. H. Gillespie, the only brother of Mother Angela. In
1859 our l ate Holy Father, Pius IX., granted to the chapel of
Loreto at Saint Mary's all the indulgences enriching its holy
prototype. The chapel stands on the edge of the bank, against
which once washed, no doubt, the waves of the rapid river.
A fertile meadow now lies between them ; but the picturesque
bank, with its firs and tulip and linden trees, and flowering
shrubs like the white cornea, still makes a boundary which the
path observes. Of the love and devotion hourly manifested to
this little chapel it would be impossible to give an idea. Every
procession in the early days had there its chief station ; and
there is not a pupil at Saint Mary's who does not venerate it
hold it sacred in her heart. On the door of the tabernacle
of the altar has been painted, as Fra Angelico might have
painted it, the story of the Holy House and its transit from
Asia to Europe. Ex-votos without number tell the story also
of swift answers to prayers; and its lamps bid fair to outwatch
the hours by their number, as they do by their beauty.

The Church of our Lady of Loreto reminds one of the
" Church of Saint Agnes within-the-walls " at Rome, of which
Cardinal Wiseman gives his delightful impressions in his

1894-] A WESTERN EDUCATIONAL CENTRE. 35

Fabiola. The conception of this beautiful church is due, as the
sisters declare, to Very Rev. Edward Sorin ; and one can see
how the noble edifices of the Old World, with which he was
so familiar, filtered through his mind. The windows of
stained glass are truly " storied panes " of marvellous beauty
of design and coloring, from Le Mans, France ; but the mag-
nificent " Stations of the Cross " on the walls are from the
hand of a sister who took her full course of drawing and
painting in the studio of St. Mary's Academy; and, without
leaving Saint Mary's or the near Notre Dame, actually execut-
ed all but the two last stations when death claimed her. This
tells what Saint Mary's can do for a lofty soul under the habit
wearing the cap and veil and girded with the blue cincture
of a Sister of the Holy Cross, her Seven Dolor beads at her
side!

The dome of the beautiful church, which shelters that chapel
which brings us so close to the mystery of the Incarnation, can
be seen at a great distance above even the groves of Saint
Mary's. The marble altars, shrines, pious statues, are proofs of
the love in which Saint Mary's is held by her pupils of years
gone by ; of their gratitude, too, for graces and favors which
no worldly prosperity can insure.

But Saint Mary's has her colonies. Forty-four noble mis-
sions have been established under her fostering care, since
Saint Mary's at Bertrand, in 1844, first opened its doors to
boarders. Three magnificent hospitals recall to mind the loyal
service of the Sisters of the Holy Cross during the Civil War ;
the record of which, sooner or later, must meet the public eye,
however carefully it may now be guarded in the archives of the
community. It would be impossible, even if in place, to name
all the missions ; but among them many stand like beacon-lights
in the interests of that noblest of human enterprises, upon
which rest so many benedictions and graces a broad, funda-
mental Christian education. Parochial schools without number
attest the zeal of the order for this fundamental progress ; for
it must be remembered that some of the grandest leaps made
in the education of the masses are now being made in our
parochial schools, so that the children of the poor may be said
to be more fortunate than the children of the rich.

Courage, then, noble sisters ! The " progressive woman " of
our day has been defined as " the nun "; and this is literally
true. Sisters have taken, all along the ages, the upward path,
not only in piety, in works of mercy and of beneficence, but in

A WESTERN EDUCA TIONAL CENTRE.

[April,

education. Let this be true to the letter, as these years of
boastful civilization pass before our eyes like a gorgeous pano-
rama. Remember, sisters of all the educational orders, whether
in your cloisters or outside your grills, that you have a sacred
duty to your generation to your century. There can be no
holding back of your grandest energies as religious women in
this matter of education education which is ambitious to lay
hold, not of the material treasures of this world ; not of the
high places in the eye of the society-worshipper; which does
not aim at the citadels of financial power; which grasps at no
political sway in the councils of the nation, but which claims
the minds, the hearts, the immortal souls of each generation as
it comes forward into the arena of mortality, in order to develop
its inmost resources, so that mind shall rule over matter, and
thought, not capital, be the inherited treasure of Christian fami-
lies thought exalted by Faith, radiant with Hope, glowing with
eternal Charity.

1894.] WAS SHE RIGHT f 37

WAS SHE RIGHT?

BY HELEN M. SWEENEY.

*OR months 121 had been deserted. But to-day
the soft May wind was blowing through its open
windows, carrying into the wide rooms strong
whiffs of mignonette, white phlox, jonquils, and
daffodils that crowded the window-boxes.

The curtains swayed to and fro in the fresh cool air, sounds
of talk and light laughter floated out, carriages and cabs drove
up, stopped and drove away, all the short afternoon, for Chris-
tine Bronson was " at home " to her dear five hundred.

It was a pretty room she was receiving in ; its corners were
cut off, one by a painted screen having behind it a large palm,
another had a tent-like structure in it which Christine called
her " cozy corner," but which was not specially inviting for the
lounger among its silken cushions ; a Steinway baby-grand
reached out from another corner and above it hung a superb
Bierstadt.

" What a beautiful Turkish rug, or is it Persian ? One never
knows just exactly where those lovely Eastern things come
from," said Mrs. Lowen, using the privilege of a special friend
to outstay nearly all the others.

11 Excuse me, dear Mrs. Lowen," said Knox at her elbow,
"that rug was made in Connecticut."

Knox was " on the World" a distinction he thought earned
him the right to go everywhere, to know every one, and to set
everything right in his little orbit.

" Nonsense! "

" Fact, I assure you. Christine told me so herself. There
isn't a foreign product in the room but yourself."

" Silly ! But, seriously, do you mean to tell me that this
cup and saucer I am using is not real Belleek?"

" Made in Trenton. Here, I'll finish my tea, though it is
my fifth cup, and show you. There ! "

" But do you really mean to say that everything here is
American ? "

" I must confess it is."

" What's the sense of it ? Why do people go to Europe if
it is not to pick up just such pretty things ? "

38 WAS SHE RIGHT? [April,

" Don't know, except they may have the bad taste to ad-
mire America. And really," he continued, airily lifting his cup,
"this is not a bad showing. That water-color of horse and
troopers over there is a Remington. Could any one on the
other side paint such a distinctively Western scene as that?
That "Young Mother," by Rosina Emmet Sherwood, is an
expression of sentiment felt even in America and rendered by
her as exquisitely as ever it can be. I am sure I would rather
have those girls of Gibson's than Du Maurier's impossible wo-
men. Every shade of these dark, lovely woods in the floor is
as rich and lustrous as those found on the southern or eastern
continent, and "

" Oh, enough, enough ! Christine," she said petulantly as her
young hostess approached them, "are you going in for sensa-
tionalism ? "

" Explain, Mrs. Lowen. Oh, well ! do you know I feel as
though I were an impostor, or my country was ? Every one
takes these for foreign things, but I really did not bring any-
thing."

" I don't see how you ever did it."

" Why, don't you like America, Mrs. Lowen ? " x

" Oh ! it's so crude " with what she thought was a discrimi-
nating air "everything smells of the varnish."

" This don't," said Knox mischievously, running his fingers
along the arm of his chair, which was of California red-wood, as
deep, rich, and glowing as the heart of a half-smothered fire.

" Oh ! there is no talking to you, Knox, you are so "

"So impossible!"

" Yes. Good-\*y, dear. Had such a pleasant time. By the
way, since you are going in for the unique rather than the
antique, I'll send Alvin Dermott to you. Birds of a feather,
you know and he's no barn-yard fowl," with a malicious but
musical little laugh.

"She means me," said Knox mournfully, as the door closed
upon her; "she thinks I'm a goose!"

" Keep your genders right, Knox," laughed Christine. " But
come, tell me "

" First let me have a look at you "; and he laid his hands
lightly on her shoulders, as one man would to another, and
looked searchingly into her eyes.

"Well?"

"Well," he echoed, "you have and you haven't. I suppose
I cannot say what I think?"

"Certainly not"; and she slipped from under his hands and

1 894.] WAS SHE RIGHT? 39

sat down. " Sit down. Don't talk of me ; you know all about
me. Tell me of yourself. But first, who is Alvin Dermott ?
All the afternoon I've been hearing that man's name, until I
really think he is 'beloved by all.' Who is he?"

"H'm m m" meditated Knox, apostrophizing the big jar
of daffodils in the fire-place. "She says, 'Tell me of yourself,'
and then she leads off on s'm'other fellow ! "

Christine laughed delightedly.

" You funny old Knox. It seems only yesterday I went
away. What are five years ? Nothing ! What did I come back
for? Nothing. What have I done? Nothing. Now you have
it," laughingly, " nihil, nihil, nihil!"

He thought there was more in those five years than that,
but wisely refrained from saying so.

" Who is Alvin Dermott ? " he said ; " a sculptor. He has
Irish blood in him I believe, though he looks Spanish. I read
the other day the two races were closely allied. He is in the
city just a year. Was born in California, studied in Paris for a
while, also in Munich. He is clever, is really very clever; but "

"But?"

" Oh ! he's too well, he knows too well his power to please.
There isn't a woman he meets but becomes interested in him,
while he makes a boast of the fact that he is as hard and un-
impressionable as the material he works in."

" I hope you did not get that from himself," said Christine
scornfully.

"Yes. He does not mince matters. But then, he really is
fascinating, and as handsome as as a Greek god," he finished
rather lamely.

" That settles it ! I shall hate the man. I always did think
that threadbare, worn-out comparison was silly anyway. I
doubt if those horribly regular-featured old individuals were
attractive at close range."

" Why, Christine, every one likes him."

" Just the very reason I shall not."

" He is clever, and you adore clever people or you used
to."

"I'll judge of that myself, Knox dear."

He met her arch look and smiled.

Even women liked her. Her face was lit up by handsome
gray eyes that led critics to overlook irregularities of contour.
Her healthy fresh color induced her enthusiastic men friends
to call her beautiful, when she was only good-looking. She was
quick and impetuous, and often intense. She had a substratum

40 WAS SHE RIGHT? [April,

of sound common sense, though often ruled by the glamour of
whatever subject occupied her at the moment. She dipped
into poetry, music, and art. She fiercely resented being called
an artist her dressmaker was an " artist " but abhorred the
word amateur. She cultivated well-bred Bohemians, but they
were forced, at least in her presence, to be conventional, some-
times restrainedly so. In a word, she wanted the freedom of
Bohemia together with the plush cushions of Vanity Fair.

At first she determined to avoid meeting Dermott, but fin-
ally concluded that would be impossible in the circle in which
they both moved.

A week later she did meet him at Mrs Lowen's, where he
had been dining.

His critics were right : he certainly was handsome ; but her
unfriendly eyes saw what his admirers had failed to see, or at
least to notice, that his chin was somewhat receding, covered
though it was by the soft, curly young beard.

She interested him from the start by her irregular beauty,
her softly determined way of gaining her point, her delightfully
original method of stating worn-out subjects.

Rumor had been as busy with her attributes as with his, but
he did not dislike the idea of meeting her. He wanted a new
type, and he found it in her.

He was too clever by far to show her he was trying to
interest her in himself, but was baffled continually by the
cold, dead wall that confronted him when, for those first few
weeks, he tried to pass the boundary of mere acquaintanceship.

She had never sent him a card for her Fridays, and he was
determined to get one, and directly from her.

One night at the opera Knox was telling him that Christine
owned an exquisite bust by Powers.

" I have told Dermott he should see that, Christine."

" Certainly he should," she said ; but with no answering
smile in her eyes for the light that was in his.

The next day he called ; she was out. She had left word,
however, that if he called the bust should be shown him. He
resented the treatment, but availed himself of the privilege.

He looked around her lovely home and saw a thousand con-
firmations of the estimate he had formed of this woman's char-
acter. He sat in what he thought must be her favorite chair
and pictured her sitting there, the lamplight glowing on her
shapely head, and ruefully called up every man of their ac-
quaintance, but himself, as having the right to sit opposite the
sweet picture.

1 894.] WAS SHE RIGHT? 41

He had a small, well-thumbed volume of Lovelace in his
pocket, and deliberately underscoring

" What care I how fair she be,
If she be not fair to me,"

turned it face down on her table and left.

At a reception that evening she met him. He was standing
near her hostess when she entered. She greeted Mrs. Mowbray,
then turned to him with an exquisitely polite but chilly manner
and said :

" This is yours I believe ! "

" Oh ah y yes ! "

His coolness deserted him and, to his inward consuming
rage, he felt himself blushing under the cold scrutiny of her
eyes. He bowed over the shabby little book, and would have
given worlds not to have left it on her table. Her manner was
maddeningly indifferent.

They did not meet again that evening. As she was leaving
he stepped forward and said :

" May I see you to your carriage ? "

"Yes."

He handed her in, and held out his hand. She put hers in-
to his outstretched palm.

"Chris Miss Bronson, why can't we be friends?" He ig-
nored her cool stare of astonishment, and went rapidly on :
" You overlook me so persistently. I have tried to think it
accident ; it is not. You are kind and heavenly warm to every
one else ; you are reserve itself to me. Tell me what I have
done. Have I hurt you ? been rude to you ? Have I done
anything unbecoming a gentleman ? Tell me, and if there is
anything wrong with me I will right it ; for you "

" I'd thank you to let me have my hand, please. I do not
understand you, Mr. Dermott. Good-night."

He stepped back. The electric light flashed into his face,
showing it deadly white and set.

"Good-night, Miss Bronson."

As the carriage rolled homeward she said but one word,
" So ! " and tapped her fan thoughtfully on her knee.

At eleven the next morning his card was brought to her.
She was at the piano as he came in, and merely rose to receive
him, silent and wondering.

He looked very manly and honest this morning as he
stepped toward her, his head well up, a grave, quiet look on
his handsome face.

42 WAS SffE RIGHT? [April,

" I have come to ask you to forgive me for last night. I
was not myself. It was not right for me to speak as I did to
you."

" I have nothing to forgive "; but she could not help smiling
a little at his audacity.

Instantly he took his cue. For an hour he talked well,
wisely refraining from dangerous topics, and by every word
riveting her newly-awakened interest. He told her much of his
early home in beautiful Pasadena, spoke of his mother's early
death, and his hard work to gain the place he held to-day in
the art-world. He went farther and lifted a curtain he had never
raised before. "When my father died," he said, "he left me
with a small fortune, but a large legacy of expensive tastes.
He was not eh what is commonly known as a drinking man,
but well, I might as well go on I will never forget the first
time I saw him insensible from liquor. Then I understood why
my mother's hair was white at thirty-five, and why she died at
forty. When I saw him dead in his coffin, an outcast from
church and home and society, I vowed I would never touch the
maddening stuff. Up to eighteen months ago I kept my word.
But you see I am brutally frank with you I cannot keep it."

"Cannot?" she said, with all the innate scorn a strong na-
ture has for a weak one.

" I cannot. By what am I surrounded ? Is there a man or
woman near me to hold out a helping hand? Are they not,
rather, the very ones to put temptation in my way? You
are the strongest nature I have come in contact with, and
you will have none of me. I have no mother, no sister, no one."

He stopped and looked at her.

She hated the position she found herself in, hated him for a
moment for putting her there ; and yet the story touched her,,
as he intended it should.

She got up and moved forward the vase of violets on the
table near her, pushed the rug over a little square on the floor,
and at last met the eyes that had never left her face.

" Mr. Dermott, I cannot say now all that I would all that
you would have me say. I am always at home on Fridays ; will
you come ? "

For answer he crushed her fingers to his lips, and with one
long, steady look into her clear honest eyes, left her.

She sank into a chair. " What have I done ? What have I
done?" she breathed, and looked around her piteously. "My
hand is on the plow now ; I cannot go back."

She saw again the warmly-tinted, handsome face ; the tender,

1894.] WAS SHE RIGHT? 43

pathetic eyes; the strange compound of strength and weakness
that went to make up his character. She felt an inward shrink-
ing, yet withal a glow of she did not name it.

Then he began a regular, persistent siege. Her manner was
frank and cordial to him ; but he felt, with a lover's instinct, he
had not yet touched her heart. But she had begun to study him,
and it is the first step that counts.

Try as she would, she could not reconcile the idea of vul-
gar drinking with his bright, graceful personality. He took
wine at dinner so did every man of her acquaintance, and
many of the women. To some she knew that only total absti-
nence was temperance; but to others?

" It is not in the use, it is in the abuse of it," she rea-
soned with ready fallacy.

They frequently dined at the same houses, and always he
felt that she was keeping a silent, cold surveillance on his
conduct.

One day, early in September, Knox came to her and said :

" Dermott wants to give a tea in his rooms on Thursday.
Will you go?"

She hesitated. " I why, I"

"Oh, come now! Remember you boasted that you brought
nothing from Europe. Don't engraft prudery on Bohemia."

She went.

After she got there she found herself in a strange mood.
She put on a happy, careless, prettily reckless air that was
wonderfully becoming to her and bewildering to him. She
was in her talk and movements as elusive as the shadow that fell
from the half-curtained skylight.

At length she found herself comparatively alone with him,
in one end of the big room, before a dark-green curtain that
screened off an alcove. He gave one quick look around, then
lifted the curtain and motioned for her to follow him.

The little space was almost filled by a veiled group. He
whipped off the cloth, and she saw a slender, graceful girl, young,
just budding into womanhood, shrinking from yet accepting the
trophy the kneeling Cupid had just laid at her feet a human
heart.

" Need you ask who it is ? " he murmured, with a world of
meaning in his glance.

Her calm eyes left the cold marble and rested on his face,
afire with passion. As if a spark from that passion ignited hers,
she half-turned and stood drooping before him, her moist eyes
hiding their happy secret beneath their white, fluttering lids.

44 WAS SHE RIGHT? [April,

The tide had been slow to rise, but once having risen swept
all before it.

As for him, he was radiantly happy. As he said to her some
days afterwards : " You are the first woman who has touched
my heart. I had had no time for love ; now I will never have
time for anything else."

They were congratulated on every side.

"You are just what he needed," said Knox when he heard
it; "now the balance is even."

Christine was too indolently happy to question his meaning,
and was left to learn its application all too sadly.

Their engagement was not an absolutely calm one. As is
often the case, she loved him better than before, while he
well, possession dulls the zest of having.

One evening they were to have gone together to a Press
View at the Academy. She was ready, and waited and waited.
At eight he had not come. She put on her hat and waited
another half-hour. He did not come. All the long, lonely
evening every roll of wheels gave her hope ; but he did not
come. Finally, at ten o'clock she went to bed, all the woman
in her resenting the slight.

The next morning came a penitent little note in a mass of
violets. The little wound was healed, but it left a scar.

That was the beginning of the end. Time and time again
little things, miserable straws on the current, showed her where
they were drifting. She more than suspected the cause of his
delinquencies, but in cruel self-delusion ignored its existence.

At length she was faced one day by a state of affairs that
could have but one ending.

She was to have called for him at his studio in her brougham
to go with her to make a purchase at Sypher's.

She waited at the door for ten, for fifteen minutes. He did
not come. She got out hastily and ran up-stairs. She felt she
was wrong in doing so, but to leave herself in doubt as to his
non-appearance would be more wrong still she thought. She
knocked. No answer. She opened the door and went in. He
was lying on the divan heavily sleeping. Instantly there flashed
across her mind his own words : " Never will I forget the first
time I saw him insensible from liquor." For one dreadful
minute she stood there looking at his helpless form, his swollen
face flushed to a mottled purple, and cowered as beneath a lash.

In all her sheltered, cultured, dainty life never had anything
so horrible entered. At that moment something in her died,
killed by the spectacle before her.

1 894.] WAS SHE RIGHT? 45

She turned away and shut her eyes to keep out the horrible
sight, and groped her way out. In the hall-way she stood to
think ; then went slowly down-stairs and told her coachman to
go up.

" You will find Mr. Dermott ill up-stairs " the subterfuge
hurt her very soul " bring him down, put him in the carriage,
and take him home " hastily writing his address on her card.
Then she almost ran down the street, and never stopped till
she reached her own house, trembling from nervous excitement
and fatigue.

She denied herself to callers, and threw herself on the couch,
tearless but sick with pain.

At dusk her maid told her Mr. Dermott was down-stairs.

She sprang to her feet.

" Did I not tell you " then stopped.

She did not glance at her white, miserable face ; did not
even smooth back her disordered hair, but went in to him, a
sorry, dejected little figure, more guilty-looking than the shamed
man she found there.

" Christine," he murmured, and half held out his hands to her.

She felt she could not raise her eyes to his face.

In a little burst of petulant anger he turned from her, say-
ing, " I suppose it's all up with me now," but with a wistful
note of interrogation in his voice that went to her very soul ;
and she flung herself into a chair and sobbed uncontrollably.

He grew ghastly white.

" Christine, for God's sake, don't ! Don't ! "

" For God's sake!" she flashed at him ; "who and what are
you that should ask anything in his name? Do you ever think
of him? Didn't you outrage him this morning? last night?
Oh !" striking her palms together passionately, " it makes me
sick, sick ! That was not the first time ; that was I do not
know how many times ! You made me love you ; you came in-
to my quiet life you have wrung my very heart by the most
cruel awakening girl ever had. Go ! Don't come near me," as
he make a movement toward her.

He stood with bent head, the pitiless rain of words beating
down on him, silent under the lash of scorn.

She swept past him, the tears in her eyes dried by her
vehement passion.

At the door she looked back. The pathetic droop of his
figure appealed to all the womanly sympathy in her, and she
bowed her forehead on her clasped hands and cried weepingly,
" O Alvin, Alvin ! how could you?"

46 WAS SHE RIGHT? [April,

He looked at her with dumb, aching eyes.

" Christine, I told you months ago I had inherited this fear-
ful thing. It is a disease ; yet surely it is not incurable. You
can cure me, dear ; you can make a man of me "; and he knelt
before her, taking in both his her poor, cold hands.

Slowly and sadly she shook her head.

"No, no!" she said, so quietly he knew the words were
irrevocable ; " no one can make a man of you but yourself. I
gave you my best. I was going to you with a clean heart and
mind and soul. Surely I had a right to the same from you. If
you failed for the girl, you would fail for the wife ; and two
lives would be spoiled then. You are weak, and I am not
strong enough for two."

" Am I to go ?" incredulously.

" It is right. Oh ! don't say I do not care. I do care with
all my heart ; but I cannot marry you now, and see you as your
mother saw your father." He winced. " Your mother failed,
Alvin ; would you have me too white at thirty-five and dead at
forty ? Only, I come of a long-lived race ; my release would
not come so soon."

" You never loved rne. It is impossible that a girl could
talk in that cold-blooded way, and love the poor wretch who
is asking everything at her hands "; and he flung her hands
from him and sprang to his feet.

" Love you ?" and there was a cadence in her voice on the
word that made his pulses tingle. " What is love ? Is it not
an uplifting rather than a degrading sentiment ? Does it mean
sacrifice of self on one side only ? Is it a demand from one
and not from the other ? Many and many a self-deluded fool
has gone into a living hell thinking she could reform the man
who had not the strength of mind to reform himself."

He looked at her hopelessly. He felt that he was contend-
ing with the south wind so soft, so sweet, so pliable she
looked, but with an iron determination behind the sweet exte-
rior.

"You have spoiled my life!" he said angrily and foolishly,
as he flung himself from her presence.

" No, no !" she said sadly to herself as the door slammed
behind him, " I have simply refused to spoil my own."

Was she right?

1894-] EARLY SOCIAL LIFE IN AN OLD CATHOLIC CITY. 47

EARLY SOCIAL LIFE IN AN OLD CATHOLIC CITY.
BY RICHARD R. ELLIOTT.

ROBABLY few cities in the United States, cer-
tainly none west of Albany, date their founding
as far back as Detroit ; and however remote in
American history this period may be, the unique
example is presented of the direct descendants
of the original founders not only composing a prominent ele-
ment in the society of the present day in Detroit, but of many
families who still possess the soil granted their ancestors, by
the government of New-France, nearly two centuries ago.

Moreover, among the characteristics distinguishing this race
from its cosmopolitan surroundings, is the profession and prac-
tice of the Catholic faith, and the familiar use in la vie intime
of the language of the original French colonists.

Nor is there probably a city on the American side of the
St. Lawrence having documentary proof of the continuous life
and functions of a Catholic pastorate, from the founding of the
city in 1701 down to the present day, as can be shown for
Detroit.

The splendid religious status now existing, second to no
city of its size in the United States, while the Catholic element
is as fresh as the waters of the beautiful river which adorns its
site, is linked with an unbroken chain of history traversing back
a period of two centuries.

Father Constantine Delhalle, a Recollet monk, dedicated on
the festival of St. Anne the first chapel built in Detroit, and
this primitive house of worship was named in honor of the
mother of the Blessed Virgin.

Here, then, commences the history of the Catholic Church
in Detroit ; but its founder was slain by an Indian's bullet, and
the blood of this martyr consecrated the soil on which was nur-
tured Christian life.

Churches succeeded the first chapel, which were successively
burnt or destroyed, until the fourth in its line, the St. Anne of
1755, after it had been enlarged, was consecrated by Pont
Briand, Bishop of Quebec. This church was destroyed by fire
during the conflagration of the city in 1805.

48 EARLY SOCIAL LIFE IN AN OLD CATHOLIC CITY. [April,

The fifth St. Anne, which was a monument to the zeal of
its builder, the Very Rev. Gabriel Richard, became in 1833 the
cathedral of the diocese of Detroit; it still, however, remained
the parish church of the French race.

In the meantime the growth of the city had so separated its
parishioners that a succursale became necessary, and in 18/6 a
new French parish was created in the eastern part of the city,
for which the Church of St. Joachim was built and conse-
crated.

In 1885 the encroachment of trade had so surrounded old
St. Anne, and so separated the parishioners in the western part
of the city from their church, that it was deemed advisable to
build a successor in a locality more convenient for the French
race comprising its constituency. The square in which the
church had stood for nearly a century was sold for two hundred
thousand dollars. Its wealth was divided between St. Joachim's
and St. Anne's, and the successor of the latter was built. The
corner-stone of the old church had been laid by Bishop Flaget
in 1817, and it was taken down in 1886. Part of the stone with
which its massive old walls had been built was used in the
foundation of its successor.

The sixth church of St. Anne of Detroit, spacious and
grand, stands as a glorious monument to the history of civiliza-
tion and religion in Detroit, and is rich in historic, in poetic,
and in tragic memories; it is, moreover, the custodian of the
precious archives of its religious history since 1701. It is one
of the few consecrated churches in the United States.

The Detroit River, which flows past the city, is but half a
mile wide; its channel divides the Dominion of Canada from
American soil. The original colonists on both sides of the river
were the same in race and creed.

The south shore has been the British side since the close of
the Revolutionary War, and on that side, where the high bluff
receded at the formation of the " beautiful crescent bay " of
olden time, the Jesuit missionary, Armand de La Richardie,
established the " Huron Mission of Detroit," in 1728. The
Church of the Assumption, a spacious "mission house," a "mis-
sion store-house," a "mission forge," and a "mission farm," all
surrounded by a Huron village, comprised the establishment.
The church was spacious, and used by the French colonists and
Christian Hurons. In it for fifty-three years one or more Jesuit
priests conducted the sacred offices with much of the eclat
usual at the time in the older cities of Canada. Father Peter

1894-] EARLY SOCIAL LIFE IN AN OLD CATHOLIC CITY. 49

Potier, the, last of the Jesuit Huron missionaries, was acciden-
tally killed in 1781; and since that period the parish of the
Assumption has been served by priests under the jurisdiction of
Quebec.

The old Huron church was still standing during the "forties,"
but so shaky that it had to be supported by strong beams on
each side. A fine new church was built, and the venerable ; reli.c
of colonial times was taken down in 1851.

The locality of the " Huron Mission of Detroit " was known
in French history as La Pointe de Montreal.

From as far back as the beginning of the eighteenth cen-
tury Catholics on both sides of the Detroit River, morning,
noon, and night, have been reminded of the story of the Incar-
nation by the soft toll of the Angelus notes.

In the political history of Detroit there was first a? French
regime, which lasted more than six decades. After the fall of
Montcalm ensued the British regime, which continued for about
four decades, and was succeeded by the first American domina-
tion consequent upon the Revolution, which continued for about
two decades and terminated during the war of 1-812-, when, by
the imbecility of its American governor, the ancient French
city was surrendered to the British and Indian invaders. -

But American victories on land and water made the stay of
the " allied forces" rather hazardous in Detroit, and they
evacuated the city. The stars and stripes succeeded the union
jack, and under American rule, after so many political changes,
Detroit has continued her eventful career.

The soil upon which the contending forces operated ;was
owned to a great extent by the French race; they were no
lovers of the British, and they were the greatest sufferers by the
calamities of war.

The homes of this race on the shores extending above and
below Detroit, from the River Raison to Lake St. Clair, were
raided and pillaged by brutal drunken savages, who stole every-
thing they could carry away ; even the floors of their houses
and the fences enclosing their domain were pillaged and used
for fuel. When the war was ended their situation resembled
that of a community which had been devastated by a cyclone.

Their kindred had been slain ; they had been robbed of
their stock, their fodder, their surplus stores, and their grain for
seed.

So desperate was the situation of many, that they would
have starved had not Father Richard, the pastor of St. Anne's,
VOL. LIX. 4

50 EARLY SOCIAL LIFE IN AN OLD CATHOLIC CITY. [April,

supplied their wants, advanced them grain to plant, and in
other ways tided them over their temporary crisis.

During the last four decades of the French regime there
were stationed at the post of Detroit in various capacities a
number of men of polished manners, of fine education, and of
more or less ability, some of whom were of noble birth and
bore titles by right and according to French custom.

The correspondence of this epoch, whether relating to reli-
gious, to governmental affairs, or to commercial transactions, is
marked by a tone of politeness bordering on the extreme ; in-
dicating that the usages and the customs of the better classes
in old France prevailed among the subjects of Louis XIV.
domiciled on this distant frontier.

From such elements, to a considerable extent, was apparent-
ly formed the original strata constituting the foundation of
society in Detroit.

During the succeeding occupancy of the post under British
rule, in extent, as has been stated, about four decades, the social
structure was added to by the military officers, who as a class
were accomplished gentlemen, by the government functionaries
and their families, but especially by the heads as well as by
the factors of the extensive British commercial houses, whose
capital was furnished from London, and whose large operations
extended, under British protection, from the Atlantic to the
Pacific. A more intelligent class of men could not be found in
America than the latter. It may be claimed that the nucleus
of refined social life in Detroit was first formed by the French,
that it was enlarged by the English during their time, and after
nearly a century of existence it was an established feature in the
constituency of Detroit, when the Americans from the older
States of the Union came, either as federal functionaries or in
other capacities, at the beginning of the present century.

It may be claimed further, that no newly created contem-
porary town, since the American epoch, on the American border,
composed of New England descendants, for whom so much su-
periority is insisted upon by many writers, possessed such ele-
ments as had been cemented and fashioned during a century in
Detroit. In its chief attributes it was in fact a Catholic city, in
which Catholic customs prevailed, and in which the French lan-
guage was the language of its people.

In support of this proposition the description of the city
during the period of the first American occupation as given by
Mr. Isaac Weld, an Irish gentleman, traveller, and author, is

1894-] EARLY SOCIAL LIFE IN AN OLD CATHOLIC CITY. 51

confirmatory. " The houses in this part of the country," he
writes in one of his letters, "are all built in a similar style to
those of Lower Canada ; the lands are laid out and cultivated
also similarly to those in the lower province ; the manners and
persons of the inhabitants are the same. French is the predom-
inant language, and the traveller may fancy for a moment, if
he pleases, that he has been wafted by enchantment back again
into the neighborhood of Montreal or Trois Rivieres. Detroit
contains about three hundred houses* and is the largest town in
the western country. It stands contiguous to the river, on the
top of the banks, which are here about twenty feet high. At
the bottom of them there are very extensive wharves for the
accommodation of the shipping, built of wood, similar to those
in the Atlantic sea-ports.

" The town consists of several streets that run parallel to the
river, which are intersected by others at right angles. About
two-thirds of the inhabitants of Detroit are of French extraction,
and the greater part of the inhabitants of the settlements on
the river, both above and below the town, are of the same de-
scription. The former are mostly engaged in trade, and they all
appear to be much on an equality. Detroit is a place of very
considerable trade ; there being no less than twelve trading ves-
sels belonging to it."

" The stores and shops in the town are well furnished, and
you may buy fine cloth, linen, silks, and every article of wear-
ing apparel as good in their kind, and nearly on as reasonable
terms, as you can purchase the same in New York or Phila-
delphia."

" The inhabitants are well supplied with provisions of every
description ; the fish in particular, caught in the river and neigh-
boring lakes, are of a very superior quality."!

That there was considerable wealth among the leading fami-
lies is beyond question. Many years since I was told by a lady
relative, who witnessed the great fire of 1805, that many of the
families, whose homes were destroyed during the general confla-
gration, had large chests and Indian baskets with covers, filled
with family plate, carried with their household effects to the
fields, where the houseless people found a temporary shelter.
The same lady also assured me that among prominent families,
and particularly among those whose matrimonial alliances had

*This is equivalent to about fifteen hundred souls ; Montreal at this epoch had a popula-
tion of three thousand souls.

tSee Campbell's Outlines, etc., of Michigan, p. 213.

52 EARLY SOCIAL LIFE IN AN OLD CATHOLIC CITY. [April,

been formed with persons .of other nationalities, the beauty of
their women had become a hereditary feature in family de-
scent, and she mentioned in this connection the names of sev-
eral families, whom I knew to be the possessors of such precious
heirlooms.

When the winter months ensued the river was closed with
ice during a season which commenced with December and end-
ed with March. It was a season of gaiety. The merchants were
not busy, fur-trading was suspended, and festivities of one kind \
or another succeeded ; dancing parties were frequent, and dinner
parties, where much wine was drank, are stated to have been
of regular occurrence.

The French pony, a' descendant of Norman stock, was the
horse most in use. These ponies were raised in great numbers
in the vicinity, and allowed to run free in the 'wooded part
of trie farms; they cost but little and could be fed at small ex-
pense. ''"The French cariole was much used in winter; it was
an inexpensive 'box-sleigh, made of ash, with curved 1 runners
shod with iron; the -thills were so fixed as to spring outward,
and whe'n the pony was harnessed in the ends were brought
together and strapped, the strain consequently prevented 'any
rubbing against the ponies' sides and allowed: a large liberty of
action, which was of great service to the keen trotters and
pacers. M

The cariole afforded great amusement, the drive being on
the ice.

In summer the calcchc, similar to that in use in Quebec at
the present day, was much used in driving. But the Norman
cart was the common vehicle for all classes ; it was a light, two-
wheeled wagon made of ash, its sides protected by a low rail-
ing ; it was almost the only kind of carriage used,, especially
during the muddy season. "The gentry sometimes had chairs
placed within, but generally all rode after a more primitive style
with a buffalo-robe only for a seat. In this simple mode ladies
were taken to church, to parties or calls, or carted over the
mud whenever the roads were in a condition unfit for dainty
feet. The Norman cart was a real convenience and well adapted
to the wants and taste of the people and times ; it continued
to be used as late as the ' forties.' " *

During the period under notice the spiritual interests of the
Catholic community were under the direction of the pastor
of St. Anne, whose name has already been mentioned, the

* Memorials of a Half Century, Hubbard, p. 122.

1 894.] EARLY SOCIAL LIFE IN AN OLD CATHOLIC, CITY. 53

Very Rev. Gabriel Richard, whose term commenced in 1798. and
ended in 1832.

Father Richard was a French gentleman familiar with the
usages of refined Christian life. He was an accomplished scholar,
a great promoter of education and of literary culture ; he was
aesthetic by nature, a man of firm character, ascetic in appear-
ance, and a priest who led an. austere and edifying life.

He was the second incumbent under Bishop Carroll ; during
his pastoral control his constant aim was to educate and to
cultivate the generation which fell more particularly under his
supervision.

The schools and seminaries which he established, and pro-
vided at- that early day with illustrative apparatus ; the printing-
press he set up, the books he edited and published ; the organ
he imported from France; the share he took in founding the
territorial university which has since become the great State in-
stitution at Ann Arbor; his election as territorial representative
to Congress ; his great missionary work in the upper lake regions,
and finally the self-sacrifice which brought to a term his event-
ful career, if studied in detail, will establish his right to. a high
place in the history of his times, and prove him to* have been
a man whose ideas were far in advance of the times in which
he lived.

My lady informant referred to in connection with some of
the incidents of the great fire of 1805, subsequently placed in
my possession a small chest containing many curious old family
papers yellow with age, among which are society letters and
documents illustrative of social life during the period under con-
sideration; here are some relating to church affairs, written in
the characteristic bold hand of Father Richard. It will be no-
ticed that he either signs as agent of the " Corporation of St.
Anne," or in behalf of one of its marguilliers, or trustees.

These are submitted in the order of their date, from many
of the series :

" LE DR. EBERTS Doit a 1'Eglise Ste. Anne.

1804, 8bre 10.

Pr. 1'enterrement de la V. Eberts i. ifs. ^d.
Regu le montant en plein.

Pour Pierre Chene, Marguillier.

GABRIEL RICHARD."

Here is a receipt for pew-rent in the temporary chapel at
the time in use in Spring Wells:

54 EARLY SOCIAL LIFE IN AN OLD CATHOLIC CITY. [April,

" Regu de Jean Baptiste Piquette une pound pour place dans
la Chapelle pendant cette anne 1807.

Pr. Francois Chabert, Marg'r.

GABRIEL RICHARD."
And another:

" Received five dollars of Mrs. Bird, by the hand of Nicholas
Labadie, for the rent of two seats in the subterranean chapel
during the year. GABRIEL RICHARD,

January 9, 1820. Agent for the Corporation of St. Anne."

The "subterranean chapel*' was the basement of St. Anne,
the church not being completed ; here is another, written in
French :

" MADAME BIRD t Doit a la Corporation de Ste. Anne.

182 r, Janvier i.

Deux places pendant l'anne mil huit cent vingt et un, 2os.
$5.00.

Regu le.montant en plein. GABRIEL RICHARD,

Detroit, le 23 Fevr., 1821. Agent de la Corporation

Ste. Anne."

The following is a receipt for pew-rent in the church after
its completion :

" Regu de Madame Bird sept piastres et demi pour trois
places dans 1'Eglise Ste. Anne pour 1'annee mil huit cent vingt
huit. 24 Mars, 1828. GABRIEL RICHARD,

Agent pour la Corporation Ste. Anne. 19

Some of the society papers are curious.

After the War of 1812 such was the aversion felt by the
people against the British residents, who had been conspicuous
as leaders, or who had prompted the Indians in their bloody
raids, that many prominent families found it prudent to seek
protection under the British flag on the opposite side of the
river. Many of these were allied by marriage to the old Catho-
lic families.

In a short time society, which had been reinforced by the
army officers stationed here, resumed its normal functions, but
in a disorganized condition, and efforts were made to reunite
the discordant elements under the standard of peace. One of

1894-] EARLY SOCIAL LIFE IN AN OLD CATHOLIC CITY. 55

the most characteristic of these was a series of " pacification
balls." The invitations for these parties were printed on Father
Richard's press, and the first of the series reads as follows:

" The company of Mrs. Bird is respectfully solicited to the
first Pacification Ball, at Woodworth's Hotel, on Thursday next,
at 7 o'clock P.M.

W. WOODBRIDGE, H. I. HUNT,

A. BUTLER, C. LARNED,

A. B. WOODWARD, H. H. HICKMAN,

C. GRATIOT, C. H. HOLDEN,
"Detroit, March 24, 1815. Managers"

Here is an invitation to a ball at the residence of one of
the citizens of the town, not printed, but written on a folded
sheet of letter paper:

" The honor 0f Mrs. Bird's company is solicited to a ball to
to be held at Mr. Kinzie's, on Thursday next, at 7 o'clock.

JAMES MAY, AUSTIN E. WING,

JAMES ABBOTT, JOHN STOCKTON,
CHS. LARNED, Managers.

"Thursday, 22d August, 1815."

Here is an invitation written two years later, as follows :

" The honor of Mrs. Bird's company is solicited to a ball at
the house of Mr. B. Woodworth, on Monday, iQth instant.

THOMAS ROWLAND, JOHN MCDONNELL,
" Detroit, May 14, 1817. Managers."

There must have been much enjoyment at the party assem-
bled on this invitation :

" L'honneur de la compagnie de Madame Bird est respec-
tueusement sollicite a un bal chez Monsieur Gamelin, Mardi le
25 de ce mois a 6 heures du soir.

FRANgois THIBOUT,

"21 Nov., 1817. Directeur."

Here is another to the house of a prominent French family,
which is written in English as follows :

"The pleasure of Mrs. Bird's company is solicited to a
party at Mr. Campau's, Spring Wells, on Wednesday next, at
seven o'clock.

"Saturday, 29 December, 1817."

56 EARLY SOCIAL LIFE IN AN OLD CATHOLIC CITY. [April,

A year later date is selected for a small note of invitation
which reads as follows :

" Mrs. Bird and sisters are respectfully invited to attend a
cotillion party to-morrow evening at Mrs. Dodemead's.

" Wednesday, September 23, 1818."

Eirlier in the same year I find a printed card from the
officers of the garrison :

" Admit Mrs. Bird

" To the Military Theatre, on Wednesday evening, i8th in-
stant.

J^T* " No children admitted.

" Tickets not transferable ; to be delivered at the door.

MAJOR MARSTON, CAPTAIN WHITING,
MAJOR IRVINE, LIEUT. MACKAY,

"Detroit, March 16, 1818. Managers:'

The two following are more in keeping with the present
mode, but they were written later:

" Miss Desnoyers requests the pleasure of Mrs. Bird's and
Miss Labadie's company to-morrow evening.
" Monday morning, January 19, 1823."

"Mrs. John Palmer's* compliments to Mrs. Bird and Miss
Labadie, and requests the pleasure of their company this
evening.

"Thursday, 13 November, 1823."

There are scores of others much in the same order, and one
for a reunion at Sandwich, on the British side of the river.
These society papers may perhaps give some idea of the state
of society at this epoch. The borrowed name of " Mrs. Bird "
represents one of the most amiable and lovely ladies of the
French race then living ; she was but one of a great many pro-
minent Catholic families moving in the same circles as her
own.

It is the custom with the nobility, as it is with the bour-
geoisie in France, when a member of a family dies to send in-
vitations to relatives and friends to attend the funeral obsequies.
Probably as many such billets dc faire part are sent on such
occasions as would be for a wedding in the same family. The

* This lady is still living.

1894-3. EARLY SOCIAL LIFE IN AN OLD.CATHOLIC CITY. 57

following invitations would seem to indicate that a similar cus-
tom prevailed in French circles in Detroit at that early period :

"Madame Bird et les demoiselles Labadie, sont prie respec-
tueusement d'assister au funerailes de Madame MacDougall, de
la maison de Monsieur Barnabe Campau, Mardi au matin, entre
neuf et dix heures.

" Lundi, le 3 Deer., 1821."

Here is one written the succeeding year:

" Mrs. Bird and family are requested to attend the funeral
of the late Mr. Audrain, at four o'clock to-morrow.
''Friday, 6th October, 1822."

Here is another of the same year:

" Mrs. Bird is requested to attend the funeral of the late
Mrs. Dodemead, to-morrow at ten o'clock.
" Monday, I2th August, 1822."

And the last of those selected, of the year following:

" Mrs. Bird and family are requested to attend the funeral
of Mr. P. D. Labadie, to-morrow at ten o'clock.
"April I4th, 1823."

The names of the deceased mentioned in the above invita-
tions are among those of the most distinguished French fami 7
lies, and these families are prominent in society circles at the
present day. In the letter of Isaac Weld a sketch of Detroit
is given after the Americans had occupied the post. In 1827
Thomas L. McKenney was appointed a joint commissioner with
General Cass to negotiate an important treaty with the Indian
tribes, who were to assemble at Sault de Sainte Marie. He
came from Washington by way of Buffalo and Lake Erie, and
in a letter to his family writes from Detroit :

"It is hardly possible for anything to exceed in beauty the
Detroit River and its shores and islands. The city of Detroit
lies on the left of the strait as you ascend the river, and has a
fine appearance. This is heightened -by the position -of--some
fine buildings, and -by nothing more than the Catholic Church
with its five steeples.

"Opposite are the shores of Canada, with the beautiful river
between, and to the right the Huron mission church, whose bell
sounds gratefully on the ear."

58 EARLY SOCIAL LIFE IN AN OLD CATHOLIC CITY. [April,

In a subsequent letter Mr. McKenney, speaking of the atten-
tion shown during his temporary visit, writes :

" The company at Major Biddle's last night was sufficient to
satisfy me that, although I had reached the confines of civiliza-
tion in this direction, I am yet in the circle of hospitable and
polished life."

On the eve of departure for the upper lakes he writes :

" I am invited to spend the evening at Colonel Hunt's.
Governor Cass and family are to be there, and as usual the
beauty and fashion of the city."

" I returned," he continues, " at eleven highly gratified with
the company in general, but particularly charmed with the re-
fined attentions of Mrs. Hunt and the host ; both are esteemed
as among the brightest ornaments of the society of Detroit,
and I do not wonder at it."*

The theme is interesting ; perhaps too much so to the writer,
who has witnessed the transformation of the French city of
the olden time to the Detroit of the present day. There are
other subjects whose importance requires their place among the
pages of THE CATHOLIC WORLD, and I shall close.

But the place in the history of the Catholic Church, during
the first three decades of the present century in the United
States, filled by Detroit, is probably second only in importance
to that filled by Baltimore during the same period.

* Tour to the Lakes, McKenney ; Lucas, Baltimore, 1827.

1 8 9 4-]

MAGDALEN AT THE SEPULCHRE.

BY REV. DR. DILLON.

ESIDE the tomb wherein her Lord was

laid,

Her eyes bedewed with sorrow's purg-
ing tears,

She stands ; while, scattered by a thou-
sand fears,
The chosen ones, with doubting hearts,

have strayed.

Her wistful mind holds, vividly portrayed,
That eve, when, spite of pride's en-
venomed sneers,

He deemed the cumbrous debt of evil years,
By one short hour of penitence, repaid.
And see ! the angels' radiant aureole

Nor soothes her grief, nor checks her fond desire
To see Him once again who, to her soul,

Infused the ardor of celestial fire ;
To whom her heart doth cling with every chord ;
Whom now in agony she seeks her Lord.

"Mary!" As at the lightning's vivid glare

From darkened nature flees the gloom of night ;
So, at His voice, her soul, suffused with light,
Sees all the mystery of His death laid bare.
" Master ! " she cries ; her heart's unspoken prayer
But asks to feast upon the dazzling sight
Of Him who, by His cross, has won the right
For her repentant soul His crown to share.

But, not as yet may dawn her joy complete;

Not yet her eyes may dwell in lingering gaze ;
In many ears her tongue must sound His praise ;

O'er weary paths must wend her eager feet ;
Ere, 'mid the welcoming angelic tone,
He lead her, stainless, to her heavenly throne.

60 THE PATHOLOGY OF THE WILL. [April,

THE PATHOLOGY OF THE WILL.
BY WILLIAM SETON, LL.D.

N studying the will we do not pretend to treat of
first causes: to Almighty God we are indebted
for all that we are. But we may' be allowed. to
deal with the machinery by which the will the
highest expression of consciousness makes itself
felt. From the evolutionist's stand-point the will has a very
humble origin ; it does not exist at all in idiots, and is regarded
as the last term of a progressive development, -of which a simple
reflex is the first. It may be likened, according to this view,
to the key-stone of an arch. To this stone the whole arch owes
its solidity ; yet at the same time were it not for the other
stones which support it, the key-stone itself would fall to the
ground.

THE EMBRYONIC STAGE.

To begin at the beginning, we discover in the reflex actions
of a newly-born child no consciousness whatever, but only an
activity acquired through heredity. Most evolutionists call these
reflex actions the materials out o'f which later on the will is
constructed ; they maintain that desire, which is a very elemen-
tary expression of life, marks a step in advance between reflex
activity and volition, and may be termed the will in embryo.
An infant strives very soon after birth to gratify its desires; it
is a natural tendency. When it grows up these desires become
broadened and intensified, but they may be said to be in abey-
ance, for they are now held in check through .habit and educa-
tion. If the machinery of the infant's mind, simple at first, be-
comes as it grows older more intricate, it is also less stable,
until at length an age is reached when the least stable portion
of the mind, and at the same time the most precarious portion
the will assumes a culminating, dominating position.

DISEASE IN THE WILL.

It may appear strange to say that the will is liable to dis-
ease ; but we must not forget that it has an anatomical base
subject to pathological changes. Cerebral physiology teaches that

1894-] THE PATHOLOGY OF THE WILL. 61

every mental state reposes on elements both motor and sensory.
We know, for example, that a sight perception implies a move-
ment of the nerve-fibres of the eye; and if movement is an in-
tegral element of sight when we perceive an object outwardly,
objectively, movement is no less an integral element of it when
we perceive an object inwardly, ideally. The most abstract idea
rests on an anatomical substratum where movement is more or
less represented; not that an idea itself can produce a move-
ment, but the corresponding physiological state transforms itself
into an act.

AN 'INEFFICIENT WILL.

In the kingdom of the mind the will, as we <have observed,
holds the highest, but at the same time the most precarious
position. It may .fail for want of sufficient impulsion, or it may
fail through an excess of impulsion. In life we sometimes meet
with vacillating, irresolute characters, persons who need another
will added to their own in order to make them act. Now, un-
der certain morbid conditions these persons have their irresolu-
tion vastly increased.: .It no longer suffices for one of them to
say, "I will." The will is not transformed into an act it seems
paralyzed. A person thus affected may pass whole days in bed
in full possession of his wits, wishing to rise, yet not able to
do so. Dr. Carpenter tells of a person in perfect health ex-
cept for a morbid will, who often took two hours to undress
himself. On one occasion he asked for a glass of water. When
it was brought to him he could not drink, although he wanted
to, and the servant remained half an hour waiting for him to
conquer his irresolution. "It seems," said the latter, " as if an-
other person had taken possession of my will."

A MAN HIS OWN PRISONER.

Billod, in Annalcs mcdico-psychologiques, vol. x., cites the case
of a gentleman, sixty-five years of age, of a strong constitution,
who on retiring from his profession of notary fell into a state
of melancholy. He would often say that he was unable to will
to do certain things, although he had an earnest desire to do
them. " The patient declares that it is often impossible for him
to will to perform certain acts, much as he wants to perform
them, and while his sane judgment tells him that it is opportune,
nay, even necessary to perform them, etc." The same gentle-
man being in a strange town with a friend, earnestly desired to
go out and take a walk. During five successive days he rose

62 THE PATHOLOGY OF THE WILL. [April,

and put on his hat ; but his will was not strong enough to
make him advance beyond the threshold of his room. " I am
evidently my own prisoner," he would say, etc. " It is not my
legs that prevent me from going out ; what is it, then ?" In the
same volume Dr. Billod gives several other cases of lesion of the
will. In these cases we find the muscular system and the or-
gans of motion in good condition ; the intelligence is perfect;
the object in view, the end to be accomplished, is clearly appre-
hended. But the passage to the performance of the act is an
impossibility. The will is clearly in an abnormal state, and the
better opinion is that the trouble lies either in a weakness of
the motor centres or in an enfeeblement of the incitements
which come to these motor centres.

Esquirol tells of a person who, on recovering his will-power,
said to him : " This inability to act came from my sensations
being too feeble to exert an influence over my will." The same
high authority calls attention to the profound change which
such persons experience in the general sense of their being.
"My existence," one of them wrote to him, "is incomplete;
the functions, the ordinary acts of life, remain to me ; but in
each one of them something is lacking, namely, the sensation
belonging to it, and the pleasure which follows, etc. Each one
of my senses, every part of me is, so to speak, separated from
me and can no longer procure me a sensation."

ANOTHER THEORY.

Now, since the will is composed of two elements quite dis-
tinct, viz., a state of consciousness which of itself is impotent
to do or not to do, and of organic conditions which possess
the power of acting, it would seem as if in cases of diseased
will the two essential elements composing it have become dis-
united. There are some who hold that when persons suffering
from a lack of will-power tell you that they experience an in-
tense desire to do something, yet cannot will to do it, they
are deceiving themselves: their intense desire to do something
is an illusion ; they are in a state of general apathy in which
the impulse to act, strong as it seems to be, is in reality below
the average intensity. And certainly under certain conditions
the apathy disappears and the patient entirely recovers his lost
will.

Thus, Dr. Billod tells of a person who got back his power
to will after the sanguinary street-fighting in Paris, in 1848.
Here the vivid emotion was the cause of the recovery. Never-

1894-] THE PATHOLOGY OF THE WILL. 63

theless, Professor Ribot, in his work on diseases of the will,
maintains that the above opinion does not go to the root of
the matter. He says, page 53 : " It is not the feebleness of
the desires, insomuch as these are mere psychical states, that
brings about inaction. This is reasoning on appearances. . . .
Every state of the nervous system, corresponding to a sensation
or to an idea, transforms itself all the more easily into move-
ment when it is accompanied by those other nervous states,
whatever they may be, which correspond to feelings. It is from
the feebleness of these states that loss of will results; not from
a feebleness of the desires, which is only a symptom. Therefore,
according to Professor Ribot, the real cause of a lack of will
lies in a general weakening of the sensibility: and this abnor-
mal state belongs wholly to the physiological order.

PHYSICAL ACCOMPANIMENTS OF IRRESOLUTION.

A close study of the bodily condition of persons suffering
from a loss of will reveals a feeble circulation, often accompanied
by depression of spirits. It may be a question whether there is
not some analogy between this kind of disease of the will and
those curious cases of psychical paralysis which have been studied
by Dr. Charcot at the Salpetriere, in Paris. Here the person
is paralyzed simply because he believes that he is paralyzed :
and these states may be brought about through hypnotism; and
if we can only succeed in eradicating from the patient's mind
the belief that he cannot move, he will move. Yet even in
what is termed psychical paralysis, are we not brought indi-
rectly to the hypothesis of Professor Ribot ? For how could
the mere idea of an inability to act prevent us from acting, un-
less some obscure part of the physical machinery were out of
order ?

CONTRARY CONDITIONS AND CAUSES.

Let us now consider cases where the will is attacked through
an excess of impulsion. The most interesting phase of this
morbid condition is characterized as Irresistible impulse. Here
the sufferer is perfectly conscious of his situation, but feels that
he is no longer able to overcome a certain interior force which
impels him to do something which he does not wish to do.
The simplest and most innocent form of this malady of the
will is that of fixed ideas with obsession but of fixed ideas be-
longing purely to the higher intellectual region of the mind and
not connected with the lower instincts. Thus a person after

64 THE PATHOLOGY OF THE WILL. [April,

winding up his watch in the evening, although he knows per-
fectly well that he has wound it, does not feel at ease and can-
not sleep until he has tried to wind it up a second time. An-
other person, as he walks along a road, cannot help touching
or counting every post in a fence; he knows how absurd it is
to do this, yet do it he must. The great Doctor Samuel John-
son suffered in this way. Another form of irresistible impulse,
and one much more serious, is where a person feels himself im-
pelled to commit a wicked actto steal or to take his own or
somebody else's life. '

THE HOMICIDAL IMPULSE..

Dr. Calmeil relates the following case :* "Glenadel, having
lost his father in childhood, was brought up by his mother, who
worshipped him. At sixteen his character, until then good and
submissive, changed he grew sombre and taciturn. Pressed with
questions by his mother, he resolved to confess his trouble.
'I owe to you,' he said, 'everything; I love you with my whole
soul; nevertheless, for some days past, one idea pursues me and
bids me to kill you. Take measures lest, overpowered in the
end, such a terrible crime be committed give me leave to en-
list as a soldier ! ' In spite of earnest solicitations, he was un-
shaken in his resolution ; he departed and became a good sol-
dier. But a secret impulse incessantly urged him to desert and
return home and kill his mother. When his term of enlistment
expired, the idea was as strong as on the first day. He en-
listed a second time. The homicidal instinct persisted, but now
another victim was substituted for the first one ; he no longer
felt impelled to kill his mother; the frightful impulse night
and day bade him kill his sister-in-law. In order not to give
way to this second obsession, he condemned himself to per-
petual exile. After a while a compatriot joined his regiment.
Glenadel confided to him his trouble. ' Be reassured,' said
his friend, 'the crime is an impossibility; your sister-in-law has
just died.' At these words Glenadel sprang to his feet like a
captive who has regained his freedom; he was' filled with joy,
and he set out for his home, which he had not seen since his
boyhood. When he arrived he beheld his sister-in-law alive and
well ! He uttered a cry the horrible impulse had come over
him anew. This night he forced his brother to tie him. ' Take
a strong rope,' he said, 'and tie me in the barn as if I were a

* Traitf des maladies inflammatoires dn cerveau.

1894-] THE PATHOLOGY OF THE WILL. 65

wolf, etc.' The unhappy man ended by placing himself, of his
own free will, in life-long confinement."

It is interesting to note what a very trifling obstacle may
sometimes drive away the morbid impulse. Professor Ribot tells
of a chemist who felt impelled to commit homicide, but who
successfully resisted the impulse by causing his thumbs to be
tied with a ribbon, Another person, an intelligent lady and
most loving daughter, suffered from an irresistible impulse to
beat her parents. Whenever it came upon her she would cry
aloud for some one to come and prevent her; then the mo-
ment she was seized and pushed back into an arm-chair, the
morbid impulse left her. Let us here observe that it is the
generally received opinion, among those who have made a special
study of the brain, that kleptomania, erotomania, dipsomania,
homicidal and suicidal monomania, are distinct manifestations of
one and the same malady. And it is curious to find one form
of the disease suddenly changed into another form. Thus sui-
cidal monomania may become homicidal, and vice versa.

Dr. Morel, in Maladies mentales, tells of a person whose mor-
bid impulse would regularly vary from dipsomania to erotoma-
nia, then back to dipsomania, and from this to suicidal mono-
mania. But the physical and mental constitution of the indivi-
dual that which has come to him through heredity will as a
rule determine which form of irresistible impulse will in the
end obtain the mastery. We may add that alcohol has a pecu-
liarly disintegrating influence over the will ; it slowly, surely
paralyzes it, while our other faculties may be left seemingly in-
tact ; and in many cases a dipsomaniac is more helpless and
hopeless than a patient who suffers from another form of irre-
sistible impulse.

THE CAUSES OF WILL DISEASE.

It may be asked how we are to explain tj^ese diseases of
the will ? Well a great deal has been written on the subject,
but it is still far from being understood. In every human being
there is an almost insensible transition from the healthy to the
morbid state. The most rational person, if he studies himself
closely, will find his brain traversed by strange and wild ideas ;
these impulses last only a few seconds and then flit away.
Here the wholesome forces of the brain crush them without
even a moment's struggle. But when the body has become de-
pressed in tone by illness, or through excesses, then these un-
pleasant, find it may be dangerous, thoughts grow stronger be-
VOL. LIX. 5

66 THE PATHOLOGY OF THE WILL. [April,

cause the resisting power is weakened. Keep strong and healthy,
and we shall be almost always master of ourselves; morbid im-
pulses are invariably a sign of weakness. When we are in good
health the different elements which go to make up the charac-
ter of the Ego act in harmony !and converge towards the same
end; and it is in this harmonious action that the will manifests
itself in a normal manner. But this consensus of action has
come about little by little with experience and education. The
machinery of the will may be viewed as an edifice constructed
piece by piece, and every piece put in its proper place has cost
the growing individual an effort. A few simple movements in
the physiological order combined with some simple associations
in the psychological order, are the materials which go to make
up this wonderful structure ; and these initial, simple adaptations,
by the help of which more complex ones are brought about,
are gifts from Almighty God.

SAFEGUARDS WHICH ARE POSSIBLE.

The will may be overthrown without any fault of our own,
through ancestral errors or an accidental illness. But in many
cases it is in our power by living good lives to keep ourselves
safe from the danger of a dissolution of the will. In conclud-
ing, let us speak briefly of another singular condition of the
will, which is quite as interesting as those we have mentioned.
In it a peculiar mental activity persists, while the will itself is
nearly, if not altogether, in abeyance. We meet with this
peculiar condition in artificial somnambulism, and in that other
state called nirvdna, into which the priests of Buddha are able
to plunge themselves. During nirvdna t while the will is appar-
ently at zero, the other faculties of the brain are morbidly
active. The Buddhist priest will have his eyes wide open, his
physiognomy will be full of expression ; yet his eyes are blind
to what is going on around him, nor will his ears hear what is
said to him. His general sensibility is perfectly numb. You
may thrust needles into his flesh, you may even apply fire to it ;
it is impossible to give him pain. His whole consciousness is
focussed on one brain-picture, and only in the contemplation of
this ravishing vision does he exist for the time being. Here
we have a maximum of consciousness with a minimum of move-
ment : the very opposite of epilepsy.

MARVELS OF HYPNOTISM.
In artificial somnambulism the will is almost as much at zero

1894-] THE PATHOLOGY OF THE WILL. 67

as in the case of the Buddhist priest ; but now, strange to
relate, another person's will takes the place of our own will : it
is even said by high authorities that you may command a per-
son who is in the hypnotic sleep to perform a certain act a day
or even a week afterwards. On awaking from the sleep the
person remembers nothing of what he has been told to do ;
yet at the time designated he will obey the command, the per-
son declaring that he can give no reason for doing what he
does ; only that he feels an irresistible impulse to do it. The
state of the will during hypnosis has given rise to a great deal
of discussion. The Paris school, at whose head is Dr. Charcot,*
rejects the idea that the will is wholly unable to resist an order
which has been given. Dr. Charcot maintains that resistance is
possible, feeble it is true when the order relates to some future
trifling act ; but if the person hypnotized be told to perform
an act the consequences of which might be serious, he will
show signs that he does not wish to obey. Thus, he may refuse
to be awakened from the sleep until the repugnant order has
been revoked. It may be a question whether artificial somnam-
bulism and the nirvana of the Buddhists properly come under
the head of pathology of the will. It is certain, however, that
these abnormal states furnish good matter for reflection to the
physiological psychologist.

* This eminent man has lately died.

EASTERTIDE

BY MAGDALEN ROCK.

AT Eastertide the cowslip bell
Rings gay carillons in the dell ;

The hills their verdant robes resume,
Violets exhale their sweet perfume,
And birds their former songs excel.
In vale and wood their chansons swell,
With joyous, happy trills they tell
That gone are winter's days of gloom
At Eastertide.

No longer need the brown bee dwell
A prisoner in his darkened cell ;

Bright are the skies, the flowers bloom
Since Christ arises from the tomb,
The victor o'er sin, death, and hell

At Eastertide.

THROUGH BLOODIEST WARFARE HE STOOD FOR PEACE.

GARACONTIE.

" THE GREATEST IROQUOIS OF HIS EPOCH."

A.D. 1600-1675.

BY JANE MARSH PARKER.

T is a question if we may ever know what the
American Indian was really like when first dis-
covered by the European, who was as unprepared
to understand and correctly report him as was
the aborigines to be understood and correctly
reported. As the acquaintance advanced through misunder-
standing and misrepresentation, the contemporaneous records
cannot help but be misleading.

A careful study of a typical Iroquois of that important
epoch in our country's history of an acknowledged leader like

70 GARACONTIE. [April,

Garacontie, of the Onondaga-Iroquois, helps us to a better
understanding of the true North American Indian before he
had been influenced by civilization ; or rather, the lack of it in
his discoverers. That study must be made largely through what
was written of him by the Jesuit fathers in their Relations, and
in the diplomatic and other correspondence of the French-
Canadian regime, together with that of the English and Dutch
colonies. As far as I can learn a biographical monograph of
Garacontie has never been written, important as were his asso-
ciations with his times, and interesting as is every mention
made of him by Parkman, Bancroft, Winsor, and other histo-
rians of New France. It is the aim of this paper, by drawing
upon the disconnected allusions in the Relations and upon
every other available source, to give as fair a portraiture as
possible of the peace-making Garacontie one of the world's
messiahs.

Garacontie of the Onondagas may be accepted as a type of
the American Indian at his best three hundred years ago. The
Frenchman called him the greatest Iroquois of his epoch, when
the Iroquois were the Romans of the New World. His epoch
was a notable one in the annals of our country.

To tell the story of Garacontie from the unsatisfactory
glimpses we get of him in the early records, is very like photo-
graphing a face in sections, and that in varying lights. To
separate the true from the false in the tangled web of his his-
tory is no easy task.

A SORT OF IROQUOIS MESSIAH.

We first hear of Garacontie in the year 1660, when, as the
Jesuit fathers tell us, he was raised up as a messiah for his
people, and a protector, or "saviour," of the French when they
were taken prisoners by the Iroquois. His great mission, after
his conversion to the teachings of the fathers, was mediator
between pale-face and copper-skin. We hear nothing of him
before that conversion, which may be taken in proof that he
hated the Frenchman. As a boy, on the hunting-grounds of
the Onondagas, he must have heard old warriors tell of their
first sight of the pale-faces (1609), when the Chieftain Cham-
plain stood in the ranks of their bitter foe, the Algonquins
looking like an evil spirit leading their enemy to battle against
them sending those strange fire-arrows into their frightened
ranks, killing two of their braves. That was the first sight the
Iroquois had of the Frenchman their first knowledge of gun-

1894-] GARACONTIE. 71

powder. It is fifty years after Champlain that we first meet
Garacontie in any record. Until that year he was a savage and
a pagan ; scorning to listen to the black-gowns as the Jesuit
missionaries were called those spies and emissaries, as he be-
lieved, sent by the hated French to work only evil in the Iro-
quois cantons. The faith of the black-gowns was, no doubt, to him
a faith then fit only for slaves. The slaves of the Iroquois, the
wretched Hurons, had become its converts in Canada, and they
were found pleading of their captors that a black-gown should
be permitted to live among them, and to build a chapel and
set up an altar. The French, only for sachems like Garacontie,
would have sent the fathers to the Hurons long before they
did. When they did send them Garacontie was of those, no
doubt, who gave them a crown of martyrdom. He must have
seen the torture of Jogues. He had witnessed the torture of
several missionaries, we must believe ; had delighted in seeing
them run their " gauntlet to Paradise," and had hurled his toma-
hawk with zest.

FRENCH MISSIONS TO THE IROQUOIS.

Between 1653 and 1658 Fathers Le Moyne, Chaumonot, and
Dablon made their memorable sojourns in the Onondaga can-
tons. They describe in their Relations what must have been
veritable Pentecosts in their missions a greater and a little
Pentecost when a mighty tide of savage emotionalism followed
their teaching, and crowds pressed forward for baptism mighty
warriors following the mothers who held up their children to
kiss the crucifix. Great was the joy of the enslaved Hurons,
who had brought such wonderful things to pass by bringing the
black-gowns to console them in their captivity, and save the
souls of their captors as well. But Garacontie had not been
among the converts. He had stood apart unmoved. A chapel
had been built by the zealous warriors on the shore of Lake
Onondaga the first Catholic chapel in what is now the State
of New York. A choir of Indian girls had sung at the open-
ing service. France rejoiced to hear that the cross had at last
been planted among the fierce Iroquois by her devoted mission-
aries. The warrior converts were ascribing their victory in
battle to the favor of their newly-adopted god. All this was
most unpalatable to Garacontie. The new faith was fit only for
slaves and women ; it would abolish the torture of captives ; it
would make the beaver-hunter the slave of the great king across
the big water. He wanted none of it not he.

72 GARACONTIE. [April,

A RUSE DE GUERRE.

The events that followed the Pentecosts fill many pages of
our history": jealousy among the Five Nations ; internal irritation ;
suspicion between Frenchman and Iroquois ; Canadian settle-
ments in constant terror, the skulking Iroquois hiding in the
grass at their very thresholds there they stood " glowering at
each other," pale-face and copper-skin a strange sequence of
the Pentecosts. Between them, like a helpless victim, betrayed
by both factions, cowered the feeble mission of St. Mary's on
the lake of the Onondagas Ganentaa, that had had such a
promising outlook in its beginning, such a high tide of enthu-
siasm at the first. But with the reaction its sorrows began.
The French colonists and the missionary fathers at Ganentaa
were held as captives. Fearful rumors came from far-away
Quebec, where lay their succor if succor might be had. The
sachems of the Onondagas had heard from Quebec, and believed
what meant the destruction of St. Mary's and every pale-face
in the canton. The captives were condemned to the stake, and
Garacontie, who had never made the least pretence of friend-
ship for the prisoners he was not of the converts must have
been of those who approved of the burning. The piles of wood
had been gathered the morrow would see the end of " mis-
sionizing " savages when a Frenchman, who had been adopted
as a son of the Onondagas, was moved to save his countrymen
if possible. They had concealed in their mission-house some
time before, with wise forethought, several canoes. How to
launch them unseen and propel them on a frozen lake was a
serious question, which the adopted son of the Onondagas
helped them to answer.

He made a feast, and must have bidden Garacontie with
the rest a feast at which the guests must eat and drink every-
thing provided. The stores of the captives had been given to
this feast, almost everything they had, particularly in the line
of fire-water. There was no lack of drums and trumpets be-
sides. What with the fire-water and the uproar attending the
dance the Indians did not hear the launching of the canoes, and
long and heavy was their sleep after the banquet. Late in the
afternoon the sachems called for the captives. The silence at
the mission-house puzzled them. The doors were broken open.
Not a white-face to be found, and at once it was promulgated
and accepted as a truth that the captives had simply become

1 894-]

GARACONTIE.

invisible and had flown away, or walked on the water how else
had they escaped ? " Canoes they had none."

Their flight was indeed a perilous one, begun as it was in

HE HAD SAVED MANY PRISONERS FROM TORTURE AND DEATH.

the dreary day-dawn of a March morning, the lake full of float-
ing ice ; but so desperately did they paddle that they reached
Montreal in fifteen days.

74 GARACONTIE. [April,

LIGHT TO THE SAVAGE.

Surely Garacontie could not have been seeking for populari-
ty, among his own people at least, when not long after this
episode when not a missionary remained in the Iroquois can-
tons, and anything like friendship for the Frenchman was most
detestable to the savage he rose up in the council he, the
prince of orators the foremost sachem of the league, and de-
clared that he was a convert to the teachings of the black-gowns ;
and that it was his sincere belief that the welfare of the Five
Nations depended upon their peaceful relations with the French.
He had long been pondering what the fathers taught. While
so many of his people had been loud in their profession of
sudden conversion he had been silently considering hard prob-
lems. The light had come at last. "/ see!" said the convert
so often and so emphatically his people gave him* the name of
the one who sees. At once he began to work according to his
light to assume the duties of his new profession as they were
revealed to him. All this, we must remember, was not when
he had a sympathizing constituency, for many of the converts
were almost backsliders. The Iroquois were then inundating
the Canadian frontier with the blood of defenceless settlers, and
Quebec was actually in a state of blockade because of the
blood-thirsty Iroquois.

Remember that Garacontie had been a savage warrior ; and
here he is, when all his brother braves are fierce for a war of
extermination, pleading for peace interceding for the release of
captives ; saving them at great personal cost from torture worse
than death. He makes long and perilous journeys for English-
men and Dutchmen, as well as French. He pays for their
release ; he shelters them in his cabin at Onondaga until he
can escort them to a place of greater safety. He fits up his
cabin as a chapel ; he places a crucifix above the rude altar
a crucifix he had secured with much difficulty, having taken it
from a war-party of Mohawks who had carried it away from a
frontier settlement they had pillaged.

The bell of his chapel he would never permit to be rung,
the fathers tell us, save for the daily services, and the gravest
public occasions. That bell must have been carried to the lake
of the Onondagas by Fathers Chaumonot and Dablon, and
Garacontie had heard it ring during the Pentecosts. It is be-
lieved that fragments of this bell were found by De Witt Clin-
ton when he visited the sites of the old French missions in

c894-] GARACONTIE. 75

1815, and which he presented to the New York Historical
Society.

THE SITE OF THE FRENCH MISSION.

The late Dr. Hawley, of Auburn, who did such valuable
work for the Cayuga County Historical Society, locates for us
the Mission of St. Mary's, or Ganentaa, where Garacontie lived.
In his chapters of Cayuga history, 1656-1684, p. 33, we learn
that it was " about midway between the two extremities of the
lake on the north-east side, about twelve miles from the main
village of the Onondagas, who then lived about two miles south
of the present village of Manlius, in the town of Pompey."

A PEACEFUL EMBASSY.

Garacontie having built his chapel and revived the daily ser-
vices as best he could, in the face of much derision, finally
succeeded, with the aid of a Cayuga sachem converted from
paganism through his influence, in having an embassy from the
Onondagas sent to Montreal to plead for peace and to arrange
for a settlement of difficulties. The embassy was to bring the
black-gowns back again if possible. Four French captives were
sent with this embassy, Garacontie remaining at St. Mary's sim-
ply because he dared not leave his mission, fearing a counter-
movement that would undo all he had gained.

Dr. Shea, in his Catholic Missions, gives in detail the story
of the arrival of this embassy at Montreal, July, 1660. The
city was then beleaguered, its inhabitants believing themselves
to be in constant peril from the skulking Iroquois. The ap-
proach of a canoe bearing a white flag caused the greatest
excitement. " Men crowded in anxiety to the wall. The canoe
came silently on, . . . the warriors stepped ashore as calmly
as friendly guests, and, followed by the four captive Frenchmen,
advanced into the town." Saonchiogwa, the confrere of Gara-
contie, led the procession, and as soon as an audience was given
him by the amazed governor, broke first the chains of the cap-
tives, promising the release of every prisoner held by his
nation, the Onondagas, if the Frenchman would but " return to
his mat " at Ganentaa " the mat " so sacredly preserved for him,
for all that had happened to drench it with blood. A black-
gown must go with him to his people, or there could be no
peace. On the granting of that the life of twenty Frenchmen
in captivity at Onondaga depended. He had brought with him
a slip of paper on which each had written his name.

76 GARACONTIE. [April,

THE UNDAUNTED JESUITS.

Was it only another trap of the treacherous Iroquois ? It
looked like it; and that was the impression made upon the
governor. But the Jesuit fathers were eager to go, and for the
fifth time Father Le Moyne went forth, his life at fearful stake,
for the salvation of the Iroquois the liberation of his country-
men being counted secondary with him. The exciting peril of
that journey is described in full in the Relations, and has been
again portrayed by Parkman and other modern historians.

Garacontie met the embassy on its return, several miles from
St. Mary's, and assumed the vigilant care of Father Le Moyne,
whose every footstep was attended with danger. In a few
months Garacontie had collected another company of French
captives, whose saviour he had been from torture and death,
and he escorts them to Montreal ; and it was upon the occa-
sion of this visit that he was baptized before a great multitude
in the Cathedral of Quebec. He then made a declaration of
his faith with such impressive eloquence that his hearers were
moved as never before. And his words had their effect when
repeated in old France, where news from the missions in Canada
was awaited with intense interest. He had been convicted of
the truths taught by the fathers, he said, long before he confessed
them. He had learned to detest the degrading superstitions of
his people at heart he had been a Christian even when he
held back from taking the step that meant so much to an In-
dian. The governor-general had stood as his godfather, and
Mademoiselle de Boutervu, daughter of the intendant, was very
proud to be the godmother of so distinguished a convert. Gara-
contie was given the name of Daniel, and his baptism was cele-
brated by much feasting and social gaiety. The heavy gloom
hanging over the Canadian settlements seemed, for a moment,
likely to be dispelled.

GARACONTIE'S EARNESTNESS.

The after-life of this semi-savage, Garacontie, is all in proof
of the sincerity of his conversion. " He did mean some true
thing," as Carlyle has said of another of the world heroes who
accepted gospel other than that to which he had been born.
" He was right earnest about it he had the first characteristic of
the hero: a deep, great, genuine sincerity." If his conversion had
anything remarkable in it, it was as nothing compared with the
steadfastness of his faith from the day of his baptism until his

1 894.]

GARACONTIE.

death. Malgre that his " new brethren " often proved false to
him, that the peace between Frenchmen and Iroquois was
spasmodic and unstable at the best, that horrible atrocities were

"WHAT! WILL YOU NOT LET ME PRAY IN YOUR HOUSE OF GOD ? You CANNOT BE
CHRISTIANS ; YOU DO NOT LOVE THE PRAYER."

continually being committed on both sides, Garacontie's loyalty
to the French and his devotion to the work of the fathers never
knew a shadow of turning. Through bloodiest warfare he stood

78 GARACONTIE. [April,

for peace. Through his mediation and influence the fiendish
cruelties hitherto practised upon captives were greatly mitigated,
if not wholly abolished.

We read in the Relations how in the year 1666 a French
colony was sent to Garacontie's village, "for the purpose of
teaching the Indians the arts and sciences, and to civilize and
Christianize them." This colony, according to Clark in his His-
tory of Onondaga County, had an ending which throws much light
upon those times. A party of Spaniards had arrived at Lake
Onondaga in 1669, having come by way of the Mississippi, leav-
ing their canoes at Olean Point. They were seeking silver. They
had heard of " the lake with the shining white bottom." When
the French who were settled there would not tell the Spaniards
where silver could be found, for they could not, the Spaniards
were hotly enraged, but finally the two parties compromised by
going in search of silver together. The Onondagas, seeing them
prowling around, became suspicious, and the end was the toma-
hawk put an end to both Frenchmen and Spaniards, and that
was the outcome of Garacontie's second effort to establish an-
other Christian colony at Lake Onondaga the second founded
in what is now Western New York.

We read in the Relation of Father Carheil of " the constancy
of the chief Daniel Garacontie in holding fast the faith and in
making everywhere a high and imposing profession of Chris-
tianity." After commenting upon the impressive address made
by Garacontie at the time of his baptism, he adds : " He yet
made another declaration in a more generous manner in New
Holland, in presence of the Europeans who commanded in
that country, and the chiefs of all the Iroquois nations. . . .
With truly Christian courage he opposed the superstitious rites
observed for the sick and dying the vile dances, the faith in
dreams and everything that was contrary to his religion."

" Remember I am a Christian," he would say when urged by
his people to do many things inconsistent with his profession.

The life of the mission was the loyalty of Garacontie. With-
out him it could not have survived as long as it did. His for-
bearance and self-control, under the most aggravating opposi-
tion, were marvellous in a semi-savage. The number of converts
steadily increased. Whatever was the final result, paganism
had received a blow and was declining. The old religious faith
of the Iroquois was. disappearing. Strange that Eleazer Wil-
liams, lay-reader, catechist, and school-master (Episcopal), could
write from the Onondaga Mission in 1816 that he had looked

1894-] GARACONTIE. 79

in vain for any fruits of the Father Jesuits' work among the
Indians. The Rev. Samuel Kirkland confirms this statement.*

GARACONTIE'S CHARACTERISTICS.

Frequent mention is made of Garacontie in the official cor-
respondence of the time. He is conspicuous in overtures and
embassies from 1660 to 1675, the year of his death. He is as-
sociated in all public affairs, between his nation and the French,
with Count de Frontenac and La Salle. He is the acknowl-
edged spokesman for the Iroquois, and he always speaks for
peace. Charlevoix and Hennepin give him notable mention.
" He possessed a noble natural manner," says Charlevoix, " with
great affability ; a disposition of much sweetness, a superior
genius, with much integrity and uprightness of character." He
dwells upon his bravery as a warrior, his wisdom as a dip-
lomat, and the confidence his people had in him. " His most
common employment," says Charlevoix, "was to moderate the
violent resolutions of the national council, and to cultivate peace
with the French." He further states that Garacontie sought to
release not only French prisoners of the Iroquois, but English-
men as well. He has abundant recognition in the Colonial Docu-
ments, his name being spelled in a variety of ways. Dr. Shea,
who made a most careful estimate of the character of the man,
has said that he had the clearest head of any of the statesmen
of the cantons. His leading characteristic was perhaps his reli-
gious fervor his poetical nature and a certain irrepressibility
which, coupled with his discretion and caution, made him a
most interesting character-study a powerful personality. When
the burghers of Albany threatened to punish converts like him
if they did not conceal their beads and "popish trumpery"
when they visited the Dutch settlements, he ignored their threats
without antagonizing them. There is a story of how he once
went into a " meeting-house " in Albany and knelt down rever-
ently telling his beads. When ordered to stop such foolery or
to leave the place, he replied with sweet simplicity : " What !
will you not let me pray in your house of God? You cannot
be Christians ; you do not love the prayer."

We see him in his declining years trying hard to learn to
read and write. He makes fair progress considering the oppo-
sition he meets from his scolding wife. He learns to speak
French with considerable fluency; he strictly adopts the dress
and customs of Europeans.

* Clark's Onondaga^ vol. i. p. 239.

GARACONTIE.

[April,

GARACONTIE AS A TEMPERANCE ADVOCATE.

In the journal of Count de Frontenac's voyage to Lake On-
tario, in 1673 (Colonial Documents, vol. ix.), Garacontie is spoken
of as one of the oldest and most influential of the sachems in
attendance upon that important council as one who had al-

KATERI TEGAKWITHA, THE LILY OF THE MOHAWKS.

ways been the warmest friend of the French, and who was their
mouthpiece with the Iroquois. In the speech made by Fronte-
nac, July, 1673, official approval is given of the temperance
movement which Garacontie was then doing all he could to pro-
mote among the Iroquois. The temperance question was the

i894-j GARACONTIE. 81

pivotal one in politics just then. The sachems, said Frontenac,
must be on the alert to keep their young men from getting
drunk. There was nothing "so unbecoming in rational men of
well regulated mind." Rather obscure, but better than ignoring
the question would have been to Garacontie, no doubt. Drun-
kenness was the destructive vice of the poor Indian, then as
now. This subject has full and most interesting treatment in
Parkman's Old Regime under the head of " The Missions and
the Brandy Question." It was the first planting of the temper-
ance movement in the State of New York, and the name of
Garacontie should have an honored place in the annals of the
cause its first apostle on this continent.

GARACONTIE'S DEATH.

The Relation of 1676 gives us the story of the death of
Garacontie :

" For all he was getting to be an old man, with a marked
tendency to pulmonary trouble, he would go to early morning
Mass daily, and that in the coldest weather. The winter of
1675 was very severe in Middle New York, but Garacontie
walked more than a mile in the keen, frosty air to attend the
midnight Mass that Christmas, and never did he enjoy a service
more. The result was a severe illness, from which he died not
long after, aged about seventy-five. The sachems and chiefs
of the Onondaga nation gathered around his dying bed to hear
his last words. The burden of his earnest entreaty was that
they should do all in their power to promote peace with the
French, profess the Christian faith and live as Christians, and
spare no effort or sacrifice in banishing intoxicating liquors
from the cantons. He asked as a last favor that a lofty cross
might be placed upon his grave, and that his people would re-
member, whenever they saw it, that Daniel Garacontie was a
Christian.

What gloom would have fallen upon him could he have fore-
seen how different the future of the Onondaga missions would
be from what he hoped. Twenty-five years after his death the
Jesuit fathers had been banished from the realm of the Five
Nations, and a new dispensation had the Christianization of the
Iroquois in charge a dispensation that had little or no toler-
ation for the work of the fathers. The memory of Garacontie
seems to have disappeared with the cross upon the grave and
every vestige of the rude chapel he had built at St. Mary's.
We find little mention of him after 1675 in the early annals.
VOL. LIX. 6

82 GARACONTIE. [April,

There is one in a letter from Father Lamberville, written
from Onondaga ten years after the death of Garacontie, and
addressed to Governor Dongan.

" If you will please to honor me with a line from your
hand," writes the missionary, "you can have your letter given
to one Garacontie. . . . Do him the charity to exhort him
to be a good Christian, as he was whose name he bears, and
who was his brother. Recommend him, I beseech you, not to
get drunk any more. . . . One word from you will have a
wonderful effect. . . ."

Only once again do we find an allusion to him in the records
in a report of Frontenac's, 1695-1696. Frontenac writes of
" a considerable expedition against the Iroquois " principally
against the Onondagas. It was important that they should be
" crushed " and at once. The severe winter then prevailing was
favorable to the success of an expedition having their extermi-
nation in view, as the women and children would be found con-
gregated in the villages their defenders absent hunting for
food. There had been thirteen days of heavy snow-fall ; seven
feet of snow 'May through the entire forest a circumstance
never witnessed before in this country."

GARACONTIE'S DESCENDANTS.

In a desolate cabin the Canadian exterminating expedition
found an Iroquois m'ah, woman, and young lad. All that saved
one of the hel^les^s "captives, the young lad, from being burned
upon the spot, after:; cruel torture, was the fact that he could
prove that he was a grandson of " the famous Garacontie,"
who, as the report makes clear, was a chief of the Onondagas,
and faithfully attached to the French. The lad was sent to
the Indians of the Saut for adoption, and that is the last we
hear of Garacontie's descendants.

With the taking away of Garacontie there is a marked change
to be seen in the relations between Frenchman and Iroquois.
Negotiations for peace are fruitless no one will hear them
when offered. The Onondagas are declared by the French to
be the most mutinous of the Five Nations. After Garacontie no
one was raised up to be the peace-maker and the peace-keeper
between pale-face and copper-skin. The smouldering antago-
nism between the two races raged almost unrestrained.

Our study of Garacontie cannot but be unsatisfactory, so
fragmentary are the contributions of contemporaneous histoiy ;

894-]

GARACONTIE.

and these so often written by partial historians, like the Jesuit
fathers, whose staunch and steadfast protector he ever was.
The true character of the man, nevertheless, comes out clearly
in the Relations it could not be concealed. His spiritual
strength stands revealed the clear perception this savage-born
messiah had of eternal verities the fundamental ideas of Chris-
tianity.

" He saw," his people said of him ; in other words, his was
the gift of seership that intuitive vision which looks over and
beyond the conflicting dogmas of rival propagandists, seeing
only the truth divine. Garacontie could see what many of his
teachers were too blind to discover ; or seeing, failed to give
the prominence needed the significance of Christly peace. For
the defence of that peace the peace that was to transform the
world he made it the mission of his life to stand, and that
when he must stand alone and at bitter cost. Savage-born
that he was and savage-bred, he could ignore racial and tribal
antagonisms in his loyalty to the new revelation. Humblest of
this world's messiahs, perhaps most obscure and forgotten the
fruits of his labor scattered to the winds, Garacontie of the
Onondagas did not live in vain ; and if his name is not on the
calendar of Indian saints, it is not because he had not the
virtues worthy of canonization.

Ontario,

84 Two LITTLE SISTERS OF THE POOR. [April.

TWO LITTLE SISTERS OF THE POOR.
BY JOHN J. O'SHEA.

NOW-DROPS of Poverty, frigidly pure,

Whose virginal beauty seems scarce of earth,
Fearless from innocence, plodding secure

Through alley and by-way where crime hath its birth.

Reared amidst luxury, fondly caressed,

Darlings of fortune, with wealth for each whim,

Scorning all vanities, glad to find rest

Tending Christ's poor ones and seeking out Him.

Polemics unheeding, leaving to wits

All subtle intricacies hard to decide',
Content with the formula, " Loves Me who quits

The world and its pleasures to work by My side."

How fresh the young faces that smile from beneath
The neat coifs of white and the bonnets of black !

In hearts of such gladness there's never a sheath
For the sword of regret no vain looking back.

Oh ! to see them amid their loved waifs in their nest,
Stroking with gentle hands each throbbing brow,

Smoothing each pillow, and soothing each breast
Where furrows were channelled by Misery's plow.

Beggars for others' wants, last thought their own,

At Dives' tables they patiently wait,
Heeding no boorishness, mindful alone

Of the Christ-King who never had splendor or state.

O poverty ! dread is thy bane ; but there's yet
A pathway around thee by angels' feet trod,

When besprinkled with love from young hearts as a jet
From fountains that burst in the gardens of God.

Snow-drops of Charity ! lowly and blest,
Well have ye pondered that sermon of old,

Preached by the Saviour on Olivet's crest !

Bright be your crowns in his mansions of gold !

GRAND CANAL, WITH THE CHURCH OF SANTA MARIA DELLA SALUTE.

A PRINCE OF PRINTERS.

BY MARION AMES TAGGART.

apart than the miles of separation lie
Venice and our new Republic. Farther apart
even than the great distance of four centuries are
the rush and whirl of the end of the nineteenth
century and the closing of the fifteenth, the
utilitarian age and the age of Leo X., the Renaissance.

Yet our thought bridges the separation of race, country, and
period, to summon up the time and character of Manutius,
Aldus, il vecchio, in this the year of the four-hundredth anni-
versary of the first issue from his Venetian press.

A true benefactor of mankind was this scholar and lover of
books, this ideal printer. To him we owe the progenitors of our
cheap editions, the form which has put books within the reach
of all. But honor to the man who loved them too well to de-
grade them ! his editions, while they were cheaper than the
world had been offered before, were more beautiful.

The labor that Aldus gave to his work can hardly be esti-
mated. The suffering of modern editors in reading and revis-
ing manuscripts is considerable, albeit lightened by type-writing
and modern script ; Aldus Manutius had to encounter the
crabbed chirography of the middle ages, and from voluminous
and often erroneous manuscripts draw the wisdom of the

A PRINCE OF PRINTERS.

[April,

ancients, which he gave to the world in the type which he in-
vented, and enriched by the corrections of his vast erudition.
For vast erudition was surely his, and such knowledge of Greek
as few possessed.

In him were united the enthusiasm of savant and artist ; the
love of books for themselves, as well as for their benefit, and a
love of humanity so great that he gave to the world his labor,
learning, and their results. His precious manuscripts were freely
accessible to other, less favored students, and in his great brain

ERASMUS (after Holbein).

was no room for bitterness ; jealousy or self-seeking could not
move the man whose life had been consecrated to the learning
that reached beyond the limit of individual or national exist-
ence.

Manutius was born in 1450 in a little town near Rome, and

I894-]

A PRINCE OF PRINTERS.

grew up in the atmosphere of learning to which nature had so
perfectly adapted him.

It was the golden age of literature in Italy, and the age of
friendships which were as sympathetic as they were beneficial
to mankind. The pages of the histories of the literature of
the Renaissance are full of such couplings of immortal names

DUCAL PALACE AND CAMPANILE.

that one lays them down to dream of the long days when the
grave, and how reverend seigniors ! gowned, capped, and bearded
as became their gravity, walked together beneath the tender
sky of Italy, in a communion more perfect than often falls to
the lot of mortals.

Aldus shared the good fortune of his period, which gave to
the savants of the fifteenth century that "faithful friend" who
is "the medicine of life." In Pico della Mirandola Aldus was
blest. The Count of Mirandola was the friend of Lorenzo de'
Medici, and forms, in his connection with his other friend and
fellow-student, the link between the glorious life of Florence in
the days of the Medici and the republic on the Adriatic which
rivalled her.

Of Pico, Poliziano says that " nature seemed to have show-
ered upon this man, or hero, all her gifts. He was tall, finely
moulded ; from his face a something of divinity shone forth.

88 A PRINCE OF PRINTERS. [April,

Acute and gifted with prodigious memory, in his studies he
was indefatigable, in his style perspicuous and eloquent. You
could not say whether his talents or his moral qualities con-
ferred on him the greater lustre."

With his patron and friend, Aldus remained at Mirandola
for two years continuing his study of Greek literature. Pico
then removed to Florence, but first secured for Aldus the post
of tutor to his sister's sons, Alberto and Lionello, princes of
Carpi.

To this happy connection we are personally debtors. Alber-
to Pio was but four years of age when he came under the
guidance of Aldus. The student could not have asked better
soil in which to sow, and the Prince of Carpi was grateful all
his life for the guidance of his tutor.

Alberto Pio was born with the love of learning and books
in his veins ; perhaps because in them flowed the blood of his
uncle, Pico Mirandola. Carpi was torn with contentions for its
principality by rival branches of the Pii. Among them we find
the young prince moving calm and indifferent, his mind filled
with such schemes for furthering learning as left little room for
such a small matter as his losing the government of Carpi.
For together, Aldus, Pico Mirandola and his nephew, the young
prince, had formed the ambitious plan of publishing a new and
correct edition of the Greek and Latin authors, the execution of
which was to be entrusted to Aldus. At this distance of time
only the student can even faintly grasp the magnitude of this
ambition, rendered more than difficult by the errors and illegi-
bility of transcriptions.

Aldus chose Venice as the theatre of his undertaking, as
affording him a refuge less disturbed by internal wars than
other Italian states. The defraying of the expenses of this
great establishment fell to the Prince Alberto of Carpi and
Pico della Mirandola, and throughout its long career they con-
tinued generously to support it, in spite of the drain upon
their purses of the troublous condition of Carpi.

It was a glorious day for Venice when Aldus Manutius set
up his press in the Campo di San Agostino. Venice was then
in the height of her prosperity; long mistress of the seas, she
suddenly became the literary centre of Italy. Aldus's house
was the rallying point of the learned men who served or visit-
ed the republic. He gathered what Symonds calls "an army
of Greek scholars and compositors " around him, the language
of his household was Greek, and in that language his prefaces

I894-]

A PRINCE OF PRINTERS.

were written. Aldus at once began collecting manuscripts from
all over the world, and none was too costly, no trouble too great,
to prevent him acquiring the prize he sought. His efforts were
seconded by students of all lands, and manuscripts flowed into
the house on the Campo di San Agostiho. There they were
freely accessible to all who needed their help, and the Aldine

LOREDANO, DOGE OF VENICE, 1501-1521 {after Bellini).

publishing house became a reference library for scholars less
favored than its generous founder. To this corner of the world,
and to the quiet square, came the best minds of the age; and
even the unselfish Aldus complained quaintly of the interrup-
tions which it cost him to have his house the rallying point of
the learned world.

90 A PRINCE OF PRINTERS. [April,

Sabellico, Venice's historian ; Sanudo, the voluminous chroni-
cler of her life and thought ; Cardinal Bembo, were among the
frequenters of the Campo di San Agostino. And from over
seas came the Dutch Erasmus, who was at once received as one
of Aldus's assistants.

For a time Erasmus labored under Aldus, and friendship exist-
ed between them. Later they separated with feelings that were
quite the reverse of friendly, and Erasmus indignantly denied the
honor he had previously claimed so eagerly of revising, under
Aldus, any but his own works.

By this time the new ideas of Luther had been promulgated,
to which Erasmus lent his countenance as cordially as Aldus
condemned them. The Prince of Carpi, Aldus's former pupil, re-
futed the heresies of Erasmus in a learned treatise, and the
controversy between them continued long. Of course Aldus, as
a devout adherent of the church, and the friend and client of Al-
berto, sympathized wholly with the prince in the matter, and
this alone would have accounted for the break in the former
friendship between him and Erasmus ; but before this time that
perpetual caviler had accused the unselfish printer of meanness,
while on the other hand the abstemious Italians had been re-
volted by the Dutch proclivity to over-eating and drinking
which they considered .a fault in Erasmus. However the con-
nection came to an end, end it did ; and Erasmus passed from
Venice, leaving behind him one of the many interesting associa-
tions of the Aldine house.

It was in 1494 just four hundred years ago that the first
work issued from the new press. It was followed speedily by
the famous edition of Aristotle, dedicated to Aldus's former
pupil, the Prince Alberto Pio.

Aldus burned with two noble and allied ambitions : to make
the best possible books, and to sell them at the lowest possible
prices. To him we owe the invention of the 8vo form which
now prevails, and which had been preceded only by folios. Let
us, who sometimes take for companion through weary hours of
pain and languor spent in bed some cherished volume, reflect
on what life would be if we had only books the size of un-
abridged dictionaries to hold, and breathe a grateful requiescat
for the soul of the Venetian publisher.

In order to bring his matter within the scope of such
volumes Manutius invented the type which bears his name the
precursor of our italic. This, tradition says, was imitated from
the handwriting of Petrarch ; it was much more beautiful than

1 8 9 4-]

A PRINCE OF PRINTERS.

the present italic, though very hard on eyes that must read
whole pages of its fine, script-like letters. This beautiful Aldine
type was cut by II Franchia, the painter ; and Aldus himself
describes it enthusiastically as " of the greatest beauty, such as
was never done before."

Franchia was unrivalled in his goldsmith work, and it is
proof of his lavish generosity to his art that Aldus employed
this greatest of carvers to cut his type, which was used upon
paper worthy of its beauty.

The famous motto of the Aldines was happily chosen :

CHURCH OF SANTA MARIA GLORIOSA DE' FRARI.

" Festina lente " quickness and firmness in executing their great
work. It was in illustration of this motto that the celebrated
Aldine mark was struck : the dolphin, emblem of swiftness ; the
anchor, emblem of stability, and the word "Ald-Us" at the
top, its syllables separated by the anchor.

The delicate mark has been imitated by printers ever since
Aldus's day ; by his contemporaries for gain, by recent publish-
ers in honor of the noble Venetian house. Some of the volumes
so marked by the elder Aldus exist to prove that the honest
enthusiasm which made the book-lover vaunt the splendor of
his editions was well founded. " What joy," exclaimed Aldus,

92 A PRINCE OF PRINTERS. [April,

" it is to see these volumes of the ancients rescued from book-
buriers, and given freely to the world !"

He said well, that they were given freely. The five volumes
containing the whole of Aristotle sold for not more than eight
pounds, English, and the single volumes of classics for one and
two shillings.

O lovers of books ! living in this age of pirated editions,
shabby paper, blurred type, and dishonest bindings, do not your
hearts go out to that man who four hundred years ago made
such books at such prices, for love of learning and mankind ?

In 1499 Aldus married the daughter of Andrea Torresano, of
Asola. His father-in-law was a well-known printer of Venice,
and this marriage united two important publishing firms ; hence-
forth the name of Asolanus was associated with that of Aldus
upon their title-pages.

Paulus Manutius, Aldus's son, and again Aldus junior, son
of Paulus, and grandson of the great Aldus, continued the
Aldine publications after the death of the founder of the house.

When he died, in 1515, Aldus left one page of his polyglot
Bible, printed in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin the three languages
in such beautiful type as to show what a noble work this, his
cherished design, would have been. He was buried at Carpi,
by his own request, in the Church of San Paterniano.

One more work of the elder Manutius remains to be men-
tioned. This is the New Academy, which he founded for the
study of Greek literature, and which numbered among its mem-
bers the learned men of the entire world, who were proud to
be enrolled in its ranks. Its rules were written in Greek, its
members were obliged to speak Greek.

What the private life of Aldus was if such a man, living
wholly for his work and race, may be said to have a private
life is shown by the love as well as honor in which he was
held by his fellow-students, and the poets with whom he con-
stantly associated, and who were probably as difficult a frater-
nity with whom to retain pleasant relations as their modern
brethren.

Aldus gave generously money, labor, and even honor the
only guerdon, perhaps, that could have allured a mind so artis-
tic as his. The glory of the work done in the New Academy
and the publishing house he ascribed to his associates, claiming
for himself only the measure accorded to all, though he well
knew that to Aldus Manutius belonged the honor of organizing
and continuing both. His labor was carried on under perpetual

8 9 4-]

A PRINCE OF PRINTERS.

strife with workmen, failing strength and sight, and under heavy
expenses, which he never met by the increase of prices he
could so easily have obtained.

Perhaps it is well to pause in the midst of a civilization
farther removed from Aldus than the lapse of four hundred
years has made it, to contemplate the self-forgetting old scholar
of the Venetian republic, that while the conditions of our life
render such a career impossible, we may yet dimly see that

SCHOOL OF ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST.

there are rewards greater than the wealth for which we strive.
For he died poor ; he never sought to die in other condi-
tion. He was honored for his learning over the whole world ;
he could easily have made a fortune from his unrivalled repu-
tation and his famous editions.

Never for one moment did he swerve from his original pur-
pose, and surely we may write down Aldus Manutius as one
who loved his fellow-men.

94 THE BROAD CHURCH POSITION-UNTENABLE. [April,

THE BROAD CHURCH POSITION UNTENABLE.

BY VERY REV. A. F. HEWIT, D.D.
THE BROAD CHURCH POSITION DEFINED.

ROAD Church " is a term which has lately taken
the place of the old term " Latitudinarian "
among Anglicans, as descriptive of a view and a
party, in opposition to " High Church " and
" Low Church." The High Church view regards
the Christian Church as visible and organized in an equal con-
federated episcopal hierarchy without any supreme visible head.
The Low Church view looks on the church as an invisible so-
ciety bound in a purely spiritual communion. Both reject the
authority of the Roman Church, and their advocates, with various
degrees of animosity, have waged war against her doctrines and
polity, even to the extent of denouncing the Catholicism which
is central in the Supreme See of Rome as no better than a
" baptized Paganism." The Broad Church view disregards the
limits within which the Catholic, and the several orthodox Pro-
testant definitions circumscribe the true Church of Christ, and
true Christianity. In discussing their position, I do not concern
myself with the attitude which they take toward other parties in
the Protestant Episcopal Church or other Protestant denomina-
tions. It is only the place which they assign to the Catholic
Church and its supreme Roman See in their general and broad
view of Historical Christianity, which I take note of. I do not
confine my attention to the particular party in the English Es-
tablishment called " Broad Church." I borrow this designation
as a convenient term to describe a certain view taken by many
distinguished men in Europe and America, for a considerable
time past, which is more favorable and amicable toward Cath-
olicism and the Roman Church, than the old traditional view
which came down from the soi-disant Reformers and has been
prevalent among Protestants.

THE TRADITIONAL PROTESTANT POSITION.

The Traditional Protestant Position is one of determined, ir-
reconcilable hostility to Catholicism, and especially to the Ro-
man Church as its centre ; regarded as a counterfeit of genuine
Christianity. In the general ignorance of history which prevailed

1894-] THE BROAD CHURCH POSITION UNTENABLE. 95

during the dark age of the Reformation, the apostles of the
new religion were able to impose on their credulous disciples
the false pretence that they had restored the original, primitive
Christianity, as it subsisted before the time of Constantine, and
during some indefinite period between his epoch and that of
Charlemagne. The grand and universal Historical Christianity
of the eight hundred or thousand years preceding the six-
teenth century, they represented as an apostasy, a reign of An-
tichrist, and the entire ecclesiastical structure of Catholic doc-
trine and polity, culminating in the spiritual supremacy of Rome,
as a mystery of iniquity, the masterpiece of the arch-enemy of
God and of mankind.

This Protestant Tradition has been continued, and the war-
fare against Catholicism, especially against the Papal Supremacy,
has been relentlessly waged, down to the present time. Never-
theless, animosity has been growing less and polemics have
been assuming a more moderate tone, as the present cen-
tury has elapsed. History has been studied in a remarkably
thorough manner, and with a considerable degree of impar-
tiality and dispassionate candor. Light has been thrown upon
many obscure periods, prejudices and delusions have been scat-
tered, falsifications and perversions in the historical domain
rendered impossible or difficult of reiteration. The mist which
hung over and shrouded the first five or six centuries of Chris-
tianity having been to a great extent dispelled, it is no longer
possible to represent that early period as in contrast and op-
position to the dominant Catholicism of the ten succeeding cen-
turies. The continuity of Historical Christianity, in the apos-
tolic, the post-apostolic, the patristic, and the mediaeval periods
has been demonstrated. The fabulous myth of the Dark Ages
has been exploded. The masks and stage-costumes of the ac-
tors in the Reformation have been stripped off. The ecclesiasti-
cal and dogmatic authority of Protestant sects has been steadily
diminishing. In consequence of these and other causes ; of
secular changes, and of a general movement of evolution and
progress, it has become necessary to change the plan of cam-
paign and to take up a new position, the one which I call the
Broad Church Position.

THE BROAD CHURCH POSITION MORE FULLY DESCRIBED.

The necessity has arisen of finding some middle ground be-
tween the Catholic affirmation of the divine and apostolic ori-
gin of the hierarchy centred in the papacy, and its consequent

96 THE BROAD CHURCH POSITION UNTENABLE. [April,

infallibility in dogmatic and moral teaching, and the contrary
declaration of the authors of the old Protestant tradition that
the whole system is a colossal fraud, invented by Satan. Be-
lievers in Christianity as a supernatural, revealed religion, must
endeavor to find some place for their own particular form of
doctrine and ecclesiastical polity in that Historical Christianity
which traces its origin to the apostles. When the illusions of
the first age of Protestantism passed away, it was impossible for
learned, intelligent, and large-minded men to confine their Chris-
tian sympathies within the limits of any particular sect. They
were obliged to take broader views, and to adopt some kind of
theory concerning the historical and general development of
Christianity which will allow them to extend their sentiment of
fellowship in a wicle sense. The adherents of the High Church
party are driven by this Catholic instinct to look back to the
time when the East and the West were united in one Catholic
communion, and to regard the Protestant-Episcopal Church, not
as the one true church of Christ, but as one branch only, the
Roman and Greek churches being also recognized as branches.
Among the other divisions of Protestants, those who have
adopted broad views have extended the limits of Christian and
ecclesiastical fellowship more widely, so as to include within its
circumference all sects holding what they consider to be the es-
sentials of Christianity. The limits are not fixed and certain,
but are broader or narrower, in proportion to the more ortho-
dox or latitudinarian standard by which the essentials are dis-
tinguished from the accidentals of the Christian religion. For
the extreme latitudinarian and rationalist there are no essentials,
unless Monotheism be regarded as essential to religion and philo-
sophy ; and beyond even this latitude stretches the ever-widen-
ing circumference of toleration to pantheism, atheism, agnt>s-
ticism, pessimism, and nihilism.

One who takes his standing and viewing point on the out-
side of Christianity, if he has not sunk so low in pessimism and
nihilism as to deny or doubt all real being, truth and good-
ness, may take some just and impartial views of Catholic Chris-
tianity as an historical phenomenon, just as he may of Brahman-
ism or Mohammedanism. Those rationalists who may be called,
in some general sense, Christians, may do the same, and often
have done so. The works of writers of this class, who are more
or less latitudinarian and rationalistic, or who at least do not
make open profession of any kind of Protestant Orthodoxy,
iiave had an important influence in breaking down anti-Catholic

1894-] THE BROAD CHURCH POSITION UNTENABLE, 97

traditions and prejudices. There are others, however, English,
French, and German, professedly orthodox or evangelical, who
have written in the same sense and spirit. These are they whose
position can be properly designated as " Broad Church." It is
only with their broad view of the Catholic and Roman Church
that I am concerned.

CONCESSIONS OF MODERN PROTESTANT SCHOLARS.

The class of writers referred to, with their disciples, on the
one hand reject the divine authority of the Catholic Church,
and on the other, they renounce the old Protestant tradition of
a fraudulent imposture, substituting a new, false, and anti- Chris-
tian superstition in place of the genuine Christianity of the first
five or six centuries.

They are forced to acknowledge that Historical Christianity,
since the second century, is Catholicism. Therefore, that they
may not isolate themselves from all Christendom, except their
own recent and narrow sects, they are obliged to claim sympa-
thy and fellowship with all the great men and great works of
Catholic Christendom. They eulogize the Fathers and Doctors,
Missionaries, Saints, and Heroes, who have adorned the Christian
annals ; St. Augustine and St. Jerome, St. Bernard, St. Anselm,
St. Thomas, St. Charles, St. Francis Xavier, St. Francis de
Sales, St. Vincent de Paul, Cardinal Newman, and many others,
from the third century to the nineteenth, receive a tribute of
high and heartfelt admiration almost equal to that which is paid
by Catholics.

It is true that a discrimination is generally made between
the general body of the Catholic Church and the papacy. An
amicable disposition toward the former is accompanied by hos-
tile sentiments toward the latter. And yet, historical fairness
has forced many eminent writers to pay the same homage to
popes, to Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, and of late even
to Gregory VII., the famous Hildebrand, which has been offered
to other great doctors and prelates. Not only has the Catholic
Church and her hierarchy been acknowledged as the Christian-
izing and civilizing power, from Constantine to Charlemagne,
from Charlemagne to the age of Leo X.; but the paramount
influence, even the moral necessity of the supreme authority
of the Roman Church has been confessed in the most ex-
plicit { terms, and that by Protestant writers of the highest
character.

VOL. LIX. 7

98 THE BROAD CHURCH POSITION UNTENABLE. [April,

MODE OF RECONCILING THE BROAD VIEW WITH PROTESTANT

ORTHODOXY.

It is plain that some attempt must be made by the men of
this new historical school to reconcile their broad views with
their Protestant principles. Those who profess some one of the
forms of Protestant orthodoxy have a task of extreme difficulty
on their hands. Leaving aside the highest Anglicans and the
Eastern schismatics, whose controversy with Rome is in a quite
distinct category, those Protestants who are called orthodox,
holding low-church and the so-styled "evangelical" opinions, are
bound by their Protestant principles to deny the apostolical and
divine authority of the Catholic hierarchy, and of the entire sys-
tem of faith and polity which rests on this authority as its
basis. They are forced to regard the whole edifice of Catholi-
cism as a human superstructure, gradually built up, upon and
around the foundation laid by the apostles. The position which
they have taken as Broad Churchmen requires them to admit
that Historical Christianity, which is nothing else than Catholi-
cism, was not an essential, but only an accidental modification
of the original and apostolic form of Christianity. Moreover,
that there was no fraudulent imposition of usurped authority by
the episcopal and papal hierarchy by which a polity and a sys-
tem of doctrines of human origin was superadded to the faith
which the apostles preached, and the ecclesiastical order which
they founded. Consequently the essential and divine elements of
Christianity must be reduced to a small compass, and can only
include what is common to the apostolic, early, mediaeval, and
modern forms of Christianity which are recognized as substan-
tially orthodox.

THESE TWO OPPOSITE TERMS IRRECONCILABLE.

This effort to reconcile Protestant orthodoxy with a broad
and liberal view of Historical Christianity is a total failure, and
the Broad Church position is untenable on genuine Protestant
principles. The Protestant revolt against Catholic authority has
no reason of being or justification, except on the plea that the
Catholicism of which the Roman Church is the centre, and con-
sequently all Historical Christianity is an apostasy, whose inci-
pient, retrograde movement dates from the second century.

It is absurd to imagine that learned and holy men, the great
Saints and Doctors of the first six and the subsequent ten centu-
ries, were the authors of a change, which was certainly not in

1894-] THE BROAD CHURCH POSITION UNTENABLE. 99

accidentals merely, but in essentials, in good faith, with sincere
intentions, and utterly unaware of the evil work they were
doing.

It must be remembered that all the power of Catholic au-
thority and of the dogmas proclaimed by it, from the beginning,
came from the universal belief of teachers and taught in their
divine origin and sanction.

Such a delusion is incompatible with the tenet of evangelical
Protestants that the Bible is the only and sufficient Rule of
Faith, complete in itself, and clear for all those who are en-
lightened by the Holy Spirit. If the apostles delivered this
sacred book to the pastors and people of the second century as
their only and perfect rule, it was impossible that this holy
generation of martyrs and fervent Christians should have mis-
understood and perverted its doctrines. The great Fathers and
Doctors of the subsequent ages, who were learned and devout
students of the Holy Scriptures, could not have mistaken their
meaning.

The whole idea of Christianity as a supernatural and re-
vealed religion, which, in its final and universal form, was pro-
claimed to the world by Jesus Christ, in his own person, and
through his apostles, is subverted and set aside, if Historical
Christianity is represented as substantially, in respect to its
dogma and organic polity, a human institution. If it were so,
then apostolic Christianity was merely human, and the great
Founder and Master was himself merely a human teacher, and
the only logical, consistent theory is that of the extreme ration-
alists, who deny all supernatural revelation and place Christian-
ity on a level with Mohammedanism, Brahmanism, Buddhism,
and the philosophies of heathen sages.

The broad theory is in principle, and fundamentally, ration-
alistic and humanitarian. Those who have adopted it, while
striving to remain orthodox and evangelical, stand on a slippery
inclined plane, down which they must inevitably slide to the
lower ground of Harnack, and the still lower position of the
Rev. Lloyd Jones, there to join in what he calls a " chorus of
Faith," which is really the discordant braying of a dozen brass
bands, each playing a different tune.

CATHOLIC TENDENCIES OF THE BROAD SCHOOL.

The old ground of Protestant polemics against Catholicism
has been abandoned by reason of a mighty ground-swell of re-
action from sectarian bigotry toward Catholic unity.

ioo THE BROAD CHURCH POSITION UNTENABLE. [April,

The pretended Reformation has manifestly proved a failure,
and its leaders, Luther, Calvin, Cranmer, Knox, together with
Henry, Elizabeth, and the other tyrants who were their copartners
in bringing on that disastrous catastrophe, have been shown up
by impartial history in their true light. The miseries and evil
consequences of division, dissension, unsettledness in religious and
moral principles, have become manifest, to the great distress
especially of all who desire to know what is true, to do what
is right, and to promote the welfare of their fellow-men. A
very large number of the multitude who were drawn away
from the church by the authors of schisms and heresies, have
fallen into the snare through indifference and heedlessness.
Many others were driven out of the church by force against
their will by the oppression of tyrants and persecution. The
following generations, born and brought up in separation, with-
out any fault of their own, have passively acquiesced in the
teaching of whatever sect they have happened to belong to, in
ignorance, for the greater number morally invincible, of the
true nature and real doctrine of the Catholic Church. Through
the merciful providence of God, the principal Protestant sects
have preserved so much of the Catholic tradition, that the sin-
cere, conscientious, and virtuous portion of their members may
be regarded as essentially good Christians, inwardly united by
faith, hope, and charity to the communion of the church, and
only accidentally separated from her external and visible com-
munion.

There is a latent Catholic instinct in their hearts drawing
them- unconsciously back to the church of their forefathers.
When the mists of ignorance and prejudice begin to be dis-
pelled, and they catch some glimpses of the Catholic Church in
her true glory and beauty, the latent drawing towards unity in
faith, worship, and communion with all fellow-Christians makes
itself consciously felt. Our friends of the broad views have
done a great service to the cause of Catholic unity, and have
prepared the way for the return of the scattered flocks to the
true fold from which they have been so long wandering.
Nevertheless, although their influence is powerful to bring the
more intelligent and candid minds of the general Protestant
world half-way to the Catholic Church, it is equally powerful
to retard their further progress. The Broad Church view pro-
poses a kind of Pseudo-Catholicism which promises to satisfy
the aspirations of Christian minds and hearts for Catholic unity,
without disturbing their rest in the particular sect to which

1894-] THE BROAD CHURCH POSITION UNTENABLE. 101

they are attached by the ties of birth, education, and custom.
The High-Church movement in England has had the effect of
keeping the majority of those Protestant Episcopalians who are
more or less imbued with Catholic principles and doctrines
from returning to the church which their ancestors abandoned.
The plausible formula of "a Catholicity more Catholic and an
antiquity more ancient " has quieted their misgivings for a time,
and lulled their souls into a slumber, in which they dream that
they make a part of one great church which includes the three
great hierarchies, Roman, Greek, and Anglican, accidentally
estranged, but destined to become reconciled in the future. So
they say, that they need not go to Rome in order to become
Catholic. They may remain where they are, and use all possi-
ble efforts to purge their church from Protestantism, to bring
it into a closer affinity with the Greek and Roman churches.

The Broad Churchman, extending, still more widely the
bounds of his ideal Catholicism, lets in all those Protestant
bodies which are orthodox enough to satisfy him, and pro-
claims a universal Christianity embracing in one fellowship at
least all who make the divinity of Christ the corner-stone of
their creed.

This is a very popular view, and has a plausible sound
and seeming to a great multitude of those who have deep and
strong Christian sentiments and sympathies. But it is all
sound and seeming, it is most unreal, and proposes no remedy
for the dreadful evil of schism and division in what, by euphem-
ism, we may call Christendom. This evil is felt and acknow-
ledged, and there is a loud cry for Christian and Catholic
unity.

It is impossible to create unity, even among the Protestant
sects, on such principles. But, even if it were possible and
actually accomplished, what would such a union be worth, so
long as the Greek and Roman churches remained aloof from
it ? It is idle to imagine that the Greek Church will abandon
its principles, doctrines, and traditions, to fraternize with Pro-
testantism. The Roman Church, although ready to make gener-
ous concessions in matters of discipline which are not essential,
will never yield an iota of Catholic principle, doctrine, and
essential polity to Eastern or Western schism and heresy.
Rome will listen to no proposal of compromise. The two con-
trary principles of authority and private judgment cannot be
combined into one synthetical judgment. The Catholic position
is that the Roman Church possesses this supreme and infallible

102 THE BROAD CHURCH POSITION UNTENABLE. [April,

authority jure divino. The Broad Church position is, that the
entire structure of dogma and polity built on this foundation is
of human origin. There is no position midway between these
two opposite positions where both parties can meet and unite.
No agreement is possible, unless one of the two parties aban-
dons its position and comes over to the position of the other.
Suppose, which is impossible, that all Catholics would surrender
the papal supremacy, and all Orientals abandon the divine
right of the hierarchy, and all High Church Anglicans the
apostolic succession in an historical episcopate, consenting to
mingle on equal terms with the crowd of Protestant sects, and
to throw all dogmas, laws, and rites into a common stock,
what order, unity, positive Christian religion could arise out of
such a chaos? The notion that one universal Christian religion
and church could be evolved by mutual agreement is chimeri-
cal. But suppose it could and did come into a real, concrete
existence, what would it be worth? Historical Christianity
having been abandoned, as a human creation, a thing of the
past, and obsolete, the New Church of the Future can pretend
to be no more than a new human creation. It can have no
dogmatic, legislative, or governing authority, except from the
public opinion and the voluntary consent of the whole multi-
tude of its members. The idea of a divine religion and church,
founded by Jesus Christ, totally disappears. Much more, does
the claim of being the one and exclusive religion, the universal
world-religion, vanish in presence of the other great and ancient
religions which divide with it the spiritual empire of the ter-
restrial globe. Protestant orthodoxy melts away into the sur-
rounding atmosphere of rationalism, in which every element of
Christianity is vaporized and vanishes, together with every
other form of positive religion. All appear as equally true, and
equally false. No one of them can pretend to be a super-
natural, divine, universal, world-religion. Neither can such a
religion emerge from a synthesis and combination of all. Not
even a Natural Religion of Monotheism, a Theistic philosophy
can resist the dissolving force of the universal solvent. Even
Pantheism disappears in the cold, dark spaces of agnosticism
and universal scepticism, and the spiritual world is left in a
condition similar to that of the solar system with its sun extin-
guished.

Our orthodox friends assuredly reject and abhor such a con-
clusion as decidedly and vehemently as we do. They hold fast
to the faith that Jesus Christ is the Redeemer and Lord of

1894-] THE BROAD CHURCH POSITION UNTENABLE. 103

the whole world, and that Christianity is a supernatural, divine,
universal religion, claiming the belief and obedience of all man-
kind. But, in order to maintain this claim in a rational manner,
it is necessary to sustain it by historical evidence, and to stand
firmly by the first principle that the genuine Christianity is His-
torical Christianity, existing in continuity from the first to the
second advent of Christ. Moreover, the divine, revealed religion,
culminating in Christ, must be traced backward, in unbroken con-
tinuity, to the creation of man, through the Jewish pontiffs and
prophets, Moses, Abraham, and the patriarchs. Hindoos, Chi-
nese, Persians, and all pagans must be proved to have wandered
away from the religion of their ancestors. Mohammedans, also,
must be proved to have wandered away from the tradition of
their acknowledged prophets, Moses, Abraham, and Jesus. The
Jews, even, must be convinced of schism and rebellion, in re-
jecting the Lord who gave the Law to Moses, who was the heir
of David's royalty, the promised Messiah of Israel. All that is
true and good in every non-Christian religion is a remnant and
a fragment of the ancient and universal tradition of the church
of God, always one, holy, catholic ; and which became apostolic,
not by alteration, but by development into its perfect and final
form, when the Apostle and High-Priest of our profession,
Jesus, was sent by the Father into the world.

Therefore, Christianity calls on all men to come back to the
true religion and church from which they have wandered.

The great obstacle to the appeal of Christians to their
fellow-men who are detained in captivity to false religions
is the appearance which Christianity presents to them of
a confused crowd of divided and warring sects. A Brah-
min of high cultivation and estimable character, who resided
for some time in Boston, made the remark : " Protestantism is
not a religion ; the only religion in the West is Catholicism."
Last summer, a Parsee gentleman replied to a Protestant minis-
ter, a fellow-passenger on a steamer bound for New York, who
was trying to convert him, " You Christians should first settle
among yourselves what the Christian religion is, before you try
to convert us to it."

The Catholic Church, indeed, possesses the marks by which
she is manifest to all who have a near and distinct view of her
majestic outlines. She is One, Holy, Catholic, and Apostolic.
She looms up like a great iron-clad battle-ship amid a fleet of
smaller vessels, shallops and smacks. She stands as a city set
on a hill, surrounded by villages and camps scattered about in

104 THE BROAD CHURCH POSITION UNTENABLE. [April,

the surrounding valleys. But, to those who are at a distance
the view of her distinctive notes is obscured, and she appears as
one among many sects. The appearance presented to the out-
lying world is that of a divided Christendom. The separation
and alienation of a third or more of professing Christians from
her communion is a loss and an injury from which she suffers
greatly, as well as a misfortune to those who are thus separated.
If all could be united in one church, and the intelligence, learn-
ing, zeal, activity, and wealth which are now scattered could all
be combined in harmonious efforts in one organized crusade
against the powers of evil, what blessed results might be accom-
plished, in the regeneration of the Christian peoples, and the
conversion of the world !

There is only one principle and method by which all profess-
ing Christians, and all the votaries of other religions, can be
brought into unity ; and that is the supreme, infallible authority
of a divine revelation, embodied in a historical religion as old
as the world, in a historical Christianity which is its final and
developed form, organized in a sacerdotal hierarchy, to which
the divine Christ has delegated his prophetic, priestly, and king-
ly office. Historical Christianity is Catholicism, whose supreme
hierarchy culminates in St. Peter, the prince of the apostles, and
his successors, the Roman Pontiffs.

The East can never be reunited to the West, except by sub-
mission of its hierarchies to their lawful chief and head. The
division of the West can never be healed, except by submission
to the supreme and infallible authority of the Roman Church.
On no other condition is union possible, and the permanence of
the present state of division seems to make the conversion of
the world to Christianity improbable, unless by some extraordi-
nary intervention of Divine Providence.

The late Chicago Parliament has given us an object-lesson,
from which we may learn that only the Catholic Church can
sustain the dignity and superiority of Christianity in the face
of the other great religions of the world.

A certain set among those who participated in this Parliament
have endeavored to represent its true significance to be, that Chris-
tianity and every other religion must give up its exclusive claims,
and all blend together in a sort of universal brotherhood and re-
ligion of humanity, without any dogmas either of revealed or even
of natural religion. Assuredly we acknowledge this brotherhood
and the duty of recognizing all that is true, good, and virtuous
among the votaries of religious or philosophical sects in the

1894-] THE BROAD CHURCH POSITION UNTENABLE. 105

world. But, precisely for this reason, we must stand fast by
our faith in the one God who is our Creator and Sovereign
Lord, against atheism, pantheism, and agnostic scepticism. We
must stand by our faith in the co-equal Son of God who has
become man and redeemed the world by his cross, and in whom
alone we have a right and a power to become sons of God and
to call him our Father. From love to all mankind we must
proclaim Jesus Christ as the Saviour and the Lord of all, and
endeavor to bring them to his faith, which is the Catholic faith,
and into his kingdom, which is the Catholic Church.

Happily, those who represented Protestant Orthodoxy in the
Parliament appeared as allies and not as opponents of the
Catholic advocates, in presenting the claim of Christ and Chris-
tianity to universal homage, and there was even an approach
to a certain form of homage to the same, on the part of non-
Christians. The Viscount de Meaux, in an interesting review
of the proceedings of the Parliament,* shows that there was a
regular progress from philosophical Theism to Catholicism, in
which Jews and Protestants contributed their share of argu-
ment, leaving Catholics to place the cap-stone on the column,
which even Brahmanists and Buddhists helped to decorate.

" The Parliament of religions was not destined to give a
triumph to agnosticism or any similar system which equally re-
jects all religions. In the face of these, a Catholic priest and
a distinguished Protestant in high office, invoked Plato, Aris-
totle, St. Anselm and St. Thomas Aquinas; and following in
the path of these old masters, by a similar effort, educed the
belief in an infinite and perfect Being, both from the spectacle
of the universe and the depths of human reason.

" On this rational basis, the revealed doctrine was solidly
raised, Jews, Protestants, and Catholics began in common the
work of its construction, by their united profession of the
authority of the Old Testament, of God the Creator and Remu-
nerator, and the original unity of the human race. Then Pro-
testants and Catholics, still in unison, continued the building,
by establishing the authority of the Gospel and the divinity of
Jesus Christ. Finally, the Catholics, working alone, finished the
building to its summit, by affirming the divinity and authority
of the Catholic Church.

" If we turn from Catholic orators to the representatives of
non-Christian cults, we discover at once in their discourses an

* Le Congres catholique et le Parlement des Religions a Chicago. Le Correspondant,
10 Janvier, 1894.

io6 THE BROAD CHURCH POSITION UNTENABLE. [April,

effort to approach their belief to the Christian faith, and to
show a resemblance between them. We perceive that there is
at the bottom of these diverse religions a broken and disfigured
fragment of truth, and consequently a more or less distant affi-
nity with the true religion."

It was a sublime and a hitherto unseen spectacle, when, at
the beginning of the Parliament, the whole vast assembly joined
with the Cardinal of Baltimore in repeating the Lord's Prayer.
At the end, from the midst of the crowd of eight thousand
persons, the hymn of Cardinal Newman, " Lead, kindly Light,"
was chanted in chorus.

Bishop Keane, in an eloquent address, set forth the univer-
sal and perpetual authority of the Catholic Church, co-extensive
with the human race from its beginning to its end, and inviting
all mankind to find the fulness of truth and grace in its com-
munion.

The Rev. Dr. Barrows, to whose ability and industry the
Parliament was chiefly indebted for its success, and to whom
the Catholic prelates were indebted for their honorable recep-
tion, closed the proceedings with words which attest his loyalty
and that of his orthodox associates to the supreme right of
our Lord Jesus Christ to the faith and obedience of all men :

" I desire that the last name pronounced by me in this
assembly should be the name of Him to whom I owe life and
hope, of Him who from the height of his throne can recon-
cile all antagonisms, of Him who reigns and triumphs by love,
the name of Jesus, the Saviour of the world."

Bishop Keane then gave his benediction, and let us hope
that the benediction of God may descend on the world, bring-
ing all men to the true faith in one brotherhood as the chil-
dren of the one Heavenly Father in Jesus Christ his only Son
our Lord.

1 894.] THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 107

EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY.
BY REV. WALTER ELLIOTT.

F the reader finds the narrative of some of these
missions rather briefly given he must know that
the editorial requisition reached me after their
memory had been overlaid by that of their suc-
cessors. The details of one mission are easily ab-
sorbed or obliterated by others.

At the instance of a zealous pastor we tried the church
as our place of meeting in a busy little city. It was just
before Christmas, and we failed to get an audience of non-
Catholics ; they are shy of attendance at our churches.
However, we were compensated by our remarkable success
in the adjacent village of Walton, filling a hall of three hun-
dred and fifty capacity with an audience of whom not more
than forty were Catholics. The local brass band had secured
the hall for our last night, and so we tried the afternoon. A
good audience of Protestants at a Catholic lecture of a week-
day afternoon indicates a favorable outlook for at least prelimi-
nary work such as these missions. As usual the best men and
women of the place were with us each meeting, and the ques-
tions were indicative of a lively curiosity.

At Milesville we started with fine sleighing and ended with
heavy rain. I dreaded that my audience would fall off with the
break-up of the weather ; but no, I had the whole village, I
might say, from first to last. The hall leaked fearfully the
closing night, so that I transferred my missionary rostrum from
amid the tattered scenery of the stage, and from underneath
its dripping ceiling, to a table placed on the hall floor. There
were my people, two hundred and fifty at least, not a score of
them Catholics, and including all the leading residents and chief
church members of the locality. There is a group of well-to-do
Catholic farmers near by, whose neighborhood is called Irish
street synonymous, thank Heaven, with manly virtue and stiff
Catholicity! They of course came in, and were proud of our
success. They gave me a generous contribution at the closing
lecture, and with it I purchased and mailed Catholic Belief,
Newman on the Pope, and A Brief History to more than
twenty of the most prominent of my non-Catholic auditors. I

io8 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [April,

lodged with my dear friend Michael, the only Catholic in the
village, who, together with his hospitable wife, gave me as much
entertainment as I gave instruction to their Protestant friends.
Michael is an old soldier, and his store is a centre for the
friendly meeting and social chat of all the Grand Army men of
the vicinity, among whom I spent some pleasant hours.

After the holidays my engagements began at Woodville, a
brisk town of fifteen hundred people, only one Catholic man
and half a dozen Catholic women among them, with perhaps
an attendance at their occasional week-day Mass of as many
more Catholic farmers. It is the most utterly bigoted place in
the whole country around, the industries having gathered a Pro-
testant Canadian population of the most bilious Orange temper-
ament. The energetic and hard-driven pastor was full of mis-
givings as to whether or not we should have an audience, but
he was full of zeal and determination, and all went well. The
hall is a little theatre, costing five dollars a night, fairly heated
and well lighted. We had more of an audience at the start
than we had anticipated, but it was a regular "stag party,"
the only women being the few Catholics living within reach.
This place, it may be said in explanation, has been made a
cesspool for obscene calumnies against priests and nuns, and so
the Protestant women were at first afraid to attend a priest's
lectures. This soon changed, and many intelligent and pious
Protestant women, young and old, were among my hearers after
the second and third lecture. Yet the large preponderance of
men was always noticeable. The temperance night helped me
much, as is always the case. One nasty question came in, yet
evidently an honest one, indicating the depth of ignorance of
Catholicity among this little public. And this village is in
active communication by railroad with a big city full of Catho-
lics, not more than thirty miles away. I boarded during the

week with my dear friend William W , a convert, and head

of the only entirely Catholic family in the place, being most
kindly entertained. In return I gave them the unspeakable
comfort of daily Mass in their parlor.

None of the " leading men " attended, excepting one of the
village officials, who takes delight in being on the anti-side of
every mean movement in the village. He came every night,
his tall form and handsome, smiling face conspicuous among the
sedate and doubtful countenances around him. Sometimes as I
addressed my audience I felt like a battery of twelve-pounders
firing at a modern iron-clad. My words sounded strong, but

1894-] THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 109

seemed to strike them only to bound back to me from their
hard faces. I wished for St. Paul's furious and resistless elo-
quence. Anyway, this consoled me : if we can get an audience
in Woodville, we can get one anywhere, and the excuse "they
won't listen to us" is a wisp of straw to light the fire of Pur-
gatory withal, if not that of some other place.

We distributed and left behind a considerable amount of
good reading, accepted willingly enough.

At Hilltown we had our usual success, the G. A. R. hall
being used and costing only $2.50 nightly. We had to contend
with an attempt at a revival in the Presbyterian church, but
our audience embraced many of the representative religious
people of the village. One of my most persistent questioners
was a cranky infidel, a fallen-off Catholic (there are exceedingly
few hereabouts), who pressed me hard on the old and ticklish
dispute about the lawfulness of taking interest on money. Fi-
nally he rose in the audience and asked leave to interrupt me.
This being given, he blazed away with his Bible texts against
usury, and we had a brief duel of words. No bones were
broken and the impression was altogether favorable, as he got
mad and I didn't, and he assailed the whole busy modern world,
and I maintained that the only ones to blame for interest-tak-
ing are usurers, extortioners, and monopolists.

A " gentle sceptic " also plied me with questions on the ex-
istence of evil, and the compatibility of God's goodness and the
power of the devil. I devoted considerable time to him, and
after the closing lecture he came up to the platform and talked
with me. He said my answers were a comfort to him ; he had
often urged the same objections to ministers, but they always
got mad ; he had not spoken of his difficulties much to his ac-
quaintances for fear of communicating his doubts, etc., and I
had given him, he said, great help. The class to which he be-
longs is really very small outside the larger cities, and they are
in many cases anything but ill-natured.

This is a pious town, two-thirds of the residents of adult
age being church members or professed adherents. And such
is just the place for this apostolate, because a fragmentary reli-
gion may be available to stave off starvation, but it cannot appease
hunger. Church-going Protestants are our most favorable field.

We were warned against the town of Anthony as a recent
field of A.-P.-A. agitation, but the Palace Rink held over five
hundred hearers at the lectures. Such a Palace Rink, by the
way! this royal abode of rats and bats, and shabby in the ex-

no THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [April,

treme ; but it is well lighted and, in spite of a severe cold
spell, well enough heated. Two-thirds of the audience were
non-Catholics, a success due somewhat to a public warning
against us fulminated by the Congregational minister. This is
an exceptional case with Congregationalists, for that denomi-
nation is usually tolerant, and the ministers generally sensible
enough to abstain from the blunder of a Protestant Inquisition.
I was told that the entire membership of the A. P. A., or
nearly so, attended the lectures. Certainly there were few men
or women of any name in the village who did not get a six-
fold soaking of Catholic influence for mind and heart during
my week in Anthony. God the Holy Ghost grant that the
marrow of their souls may be reached by it ! The questions
here seemed especially stupid, but, as usual, answering them
was one of the most attractive features of the meetings. The
leading justice of the peace, a Protestant of excellent character
and exemplary life, told me at the close that if I would stay
another week, or return again, he would guarantee a full house
and secure the payment of all expenses.

I boarded with a dear old Irish couple, whose conversation
no less than hospitality pleased and entertained me to the
utmost.

WESTVILLE.

On the 4th day of the inclement month of February we
opened in the Opera House of Westville, a town of fifteen hun-
dred inhabitants. The pastor had caused good notices to be
printed in both the weekly papers (the rural journal is seldom
found alone), and dodgers without stint were distributed to town
and country. But our best advertisement was the condemna-
tion of the meetings by the Baptist and Methodist ministers.
Tell the average American he sha'n't do anything, and you give
him his opportunity to show his independence.

Some changes in the style of advertising make it worth while
giving the new dodger. Notice that the synopsis of the lectures
is worded to stimulate curiosity :

LECTURES ON LIVING SUBJECTS,

BY A

CATHOLIC PRIEST,

REV. WALTER ELLIOTT, PAULIST,

of New York City,

At Opera House, every evening for a week, commencing Sun-
day, February 4, 1894, at 3 o'clock P.M.

1894-] THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. in

SYNOPSIS OF LECTURES.
Sunday, February 4, j P.M.

Introductory : What is the Good of Religion ? The object of the lectures.
A friendly comparison of views. Why non-Catholics can enjoy them. The great
alternatives, time and eternity. What is the soul ? Its destiny and its dangers.
Various comparisons and illustrations. Man and his model. The rival claimants
for our souls.

Monday, f:jo P.M.

Can We get along Without the Bible ? The chaining of the Bible in Catho-
lic times. Should all be allowed to read it ? Human reason as a substitute.
Has reason had a fair trial ? The claim of Divine authorship of Scripture. If the
Book is God's message to men what is the need of a teaching church ?

Tuesday, f.-jo P.M.

Intemperance: Or, Why am I a Total Abstainer? If not in danger of
drunkenness, why take the pledge ? The evil of drink, personal, social, and re-
ligious. The claims of sympathy in the drunkard's case. Why are not drunkards
and saloon-keepers excommunicated ? Let us lay the axe to the root of the tree.

Wednesday, 7:30 P.M.

The Confessional, Its Origin and Its Use. The sin-evil is the practical pro-
blem of life. " What shall I do to be saved ? " The Catholic solution of the
problem. Is the payment of money required ? What provision is made for per-
severance ? Is it possible to allow sin to be committed ? When did confession
of sin to priests begin ? Effect on character.

Thursday, ?:j0 P.M.

The Man, the Citizen, and the Church Member. Men are fit for self-govern-
ment this is the American principle. Is there any similar principle in religion ?
Human depravity and human dignity in politics and religion. Does not Catho-
licity degrade men? Catholic Church government and personal independence.
Is the Pope supreme in politics ? The union of church and state in America.
The Catholic Church and the public schools.

Friday, ?:jo P.M.

Why I Am a Catholic. Different reasons given for joining the Catholic
Church. Do they not contradict each other ? The need of religion in general.
Is the Catholic sure of the truth ? Does he not sacrifice personal independence ?
Various tests of God's friendship. The Catholic claim to union with Christ. Is
an international religion possible ? How can the inner and outer influences of
religion be made harmonious ?

These subjects, which engage the thoughts of all serious minds, I will treat
reasonably, without offence to any, addressing members of all churches, and of
none.

I will be glad to answer all questions on moral and religious topics a Query
Box being placed at the entrance to the Opera House. Personal conference in-
vited.

NO CONTROVERSY! NO ABUSE! ADMISSION FREE!

ii2 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [April,

Opening on Sunday afternoon, a favorable hour for Protes-
tant church-goers, we had a good representation of the leading
men and women of the town, deacons and class-leaders, promi-
nent temperance advocates, business men, lawyers, and doctors.
By Tuesday night the hall was packed in every corner, Catho-
lics giving up the best places and the largest space to their
Protestant brethren, who kept on coming every night to the
number of at least three hundred. Soon the whole town was
talking about the lectures, knots of people in the streets, at the
post-office, and in stores, exchanging views and expressing sur-
prise at Catholic doctrine. For this week Westville had Catho-
licity as its one absorbing topic. How great a gain is this !
How splendid an opportunity lies to hand in all our smaller
towns to open up the discussion of the true religion in a spirit
of fair inquiry !

The questions handed in and the answers given were, it was
thought, especially entertaining, and there was a large number
of them. An incident taught me a lesson about ridiculing ec-
centric orthography. The following came in the last night. I
hope the printer will reproduce it literally :

What is true Liberty ? the Constitution of the United States
grants to every Man the right to worship God acording to his
concience, in other words allowing him or them to do as they
please so long as him or them keep within the bounds of the
Law. does not your teaching and Doctrine abrogate those
rights history and facts are stuborn things if your Church has
allways held to and taught those liberal views how about the
Spanish inquisition, also were there at one time in your his-
tory two Popes, and does not the Greek Church claim priority,
holding the Roman Church to be the offshoot.

Summary of Answer. True liberty is American liberty.
Catholic teaching upholds American liberty. I repudiate the
Spanish Inquisition. We are not Spaniards, and we do not
live in the sixteenth or seventeenth centuries. Pope Sixtus IV.
wrote to Spain most energetically reproving the Spanish In-
quisition. There have been not only two, but even three
claimants to the papacy at the same time, but there never was
more than one real pope. The Greek Church does not claim
priority over the Roman, but denies her right of universal
supremacy.

Having given these answers, the above being only a brief
summary of them, I perpetrated a miserable joke on the spell-
ing. What was my chagrin the next morning when the poor

1 894.] THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 113

questioner called on me and owned up to the questions, blun-
ders and all. "I never had more than three months' school-
ing," he said, " and so I can't spell good. But I have attend-
ed all your lectures, and have been wonderfully impressed.
My parents were Lutherans, and were pious church members ;
but I refused to join the church because they wanted me to
give up my reason." And many other good things this man
said a fine, middle-aged, downright American German, whose
shop is a sort of rendezvous for men of all religions to talk
upon God, the soul, and the claims of the different denomina-
tions,. I made my injured friend a full and shamefaced apology,
loaded him with books and pamphlets, including Catholic Belief
and Newman on the Pope, and poured into his soul as warm
and as earnest an advocacy of the Catholic religion as I was
capable of. But the reader will kindly register my vow that I
will never again make fun of bad spelling in a question.

A considerable number of Protestants drove in to the lec-
tures from the country, one family bumping over heavy roads
an eight-mile winter journey, and they were known by Catho-
lics as bigots. These same bigots are often like heavily-tim-
bered land ; it is hard labor to hew down the trees, but the
soil is the best for the truth when prejudice is overcome.

One cause of our success here is that nearly all the Catho-
lic people are natives, identity of thought and sentiment in
matters of local and neighborhood concern, and general com-
munity of interest, being easily made missionary opportunities
of the highest order. Seldom have I met a better Catholic
people, a more successful pastor, and consequently a more in-
viting field for lecturing to non-Catholics.

The usual questions came in about the church meddling
with politics, about " nunneries," about the observance of Sun-
day from Seventh-day Adventists a sect which is a new and
irritating result of private interpretation about celibacy of the
clergy, and the iniquity of the state licensing saloons. One ques-
tion was, What is the object of your lectures ? Answer. To
spread Catholicity is the ultimate object, for I am a Catholic
missionary. I hold Catholicity to be the true religion of Christ,
and I am able and anxious to prove it ; my immediate object,
however, is to dispel prejudice, and bring about a kindly feel-
ing between ourselves and our separated brethren.

Question. How do you know the Pope has never sinned ?
Answer. Not sinlessness of the Pope but his infallibility is the
Catholic doctrine. I then stated the conditions of the exercise
VOL. LIX. 8

ii4 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [April,

of infallibility, and gave a summary of the Scripture and other
proofs.

Question. If nunneries are respectable places, why not open
them to the public? Answer. If your home is a respectable
place, why do you not open it to the public ? Then followed
remarks on the spirit and daily routine of a female community,
as well as a sketch of the independence and freedom of life en-
joyed, and of the good works performed.

Question. Why do not Catholics use the same Bible that
Protestants use ? Answer. Why do not Protestants use the
same Bible that Catholics use? We had the Bible first, have
preserved it from destruction, can prove our version to be the
best, are the majority of Christians, etc.

Question. Why do not Catholics confess their sins to God,
and not to the priest ? Answer. Why don't you pay your
taxes to the governor, and not to the collector? Then followed
a statement of our Saviour's institution of confession, and of its
advantages, and how it works practically.

Question. Why are the children of Catholic parents forbidden
to attend chapel exercises in our union school ? Answer. Be-
cause going to chapel is not going to school.

Question. Do Catholics believe that all Protestants are lost ?
Answer. That depends on how our Protestant friends behave
themselves. If they are good living people, and are not mem-
bers of the Catholic Church because, by no fault of their
own, they are ignorant of its divine institution, then they may
be saved. I then expounded the duty of inquiry into the
claims of Catholicity and made some remarks on invincible
ignorance.

Question. If God and the devil are rivals for the soul, and
if God is supreme, why don't he destroy the devil ? Answer.
God has no rivals. Why not ask, why God does not destroy
wicked men and women who tempt others to sin. God per-
mits evil beings, whether men or devils, to tempt us that we
may become more perfect. Who is so virtuous as one who has
conquered temptation? Meantime the devil can do man no
moral harm without man's free consent ; and furthermore, much
evil is blamed on Satan that belongs to the sinner alone.

Question. Are not reason and faith antagonistic ? Can a
person maintain the rights of reason and believe the mysteries
of the Catholic faith ? Answer. Reason and faith are in per-
fect harmony in the Catholic religion. Without the active use
of reason faith is stupid and tends to superstition. Reason goes

1894-] THE EXPERIENCES- OF A MISSIONARY. 115

before faith, and with the aid of revelation and God's grace
leads to faith. Reason without faith, on the other hand, is too
often wavering in its knowledge of even elementary, moral,
and religious truth, and is tormented with questions about
human destiny which it cannot answer without the aid of revela-
tion. Catholic truth is nowise contrary to reason, though much
of it is above reason's full comprehension. That men are chil-
dren of God, that atonement for sin is in the life and death of
the Son of God, that our interior life may be made the direct
action of the Spirit of God these and other such truths are as
necessary for reason to know as they are above its full com-
prehension.

One shouldn't look for consistency too eagerly in the Pro-
testant ministry ; but it was a little startling to see the Metho-
dist minister and his wife in our audience one evening, after he
had openly warned his people against the meetings. But when
the best and biggest part of his members came to hear us, he
doubtless thought it well to attend himself and look after them.
Towards the end of the course the following appeared in one
of the village papers:

" Next Sunday evening, Rev. (the Methodist minister) will
speak on ' Shall Romanism and Protestantism be loving sisters ?'
He desires that the people shall continue to reason together,
and will review some remarkable late utterances, discuss some
enigmas, and interrogate the future. This will be done in the
spirit of candor and fairness. It is expected that great num-
bers of non-Protestants will attend this service, in return for
the splendid hearing given them by the Protestants during the
past week. In the spirit of liberality, the lesson will be read
from the Catholic New Testament."

But on my last night I announced a lecture for the same
Sunday night in the Catholic church by an eloquent priest
who happened to be staying in the town, the pastor and my-
self opening our course that day at his station, Pickering, six-
teen miles away. Our church at Westville was simply packed
with Protestants on the occasion. The poor minister was dis-
tressed at the area of empty pews in his church, only a sprink-
ling of people being present. " Look at this !" he exclaimed,
pointing to the vacant rows, " see how your Romanist friends
reciprocate your attendance at their priest's lectures." Upon
which he assailed the church with a venom so deadly as to de-
feat his own purpose, disgusting many of his hearers.

1 16 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [April,

The " Opera House " is the town hall, and cost us three
dollars and a half a night. We fairly poured out the mission-
ary literature, including a hundred copies of Catholic Belief,
many copies of a Brief History of Religion and of Newman's
Ansiver to Gladstone. The following is from one of the local
papers :

" The Rev. Walter Elliott, Paulist, of New York, has been
holding meetings every night this week at the town hall. The
object of the meetings seems to be to disabuse the public mind
of some false impressions heretofore entertained by some peo-
ple in regard to the position taken by the Catholic Church on
the public schools, temperance, church and state, the confes-
sional, and many other important subjects. He is an able, elo*
quent, and forcible speaker, and treated all the subjects in a
masterly manner. This is the first time our people have been
privileged to hear these questions discussed in a popular way
by one with full knowledge and authority to speak officially for
that church. The hall has been crowded every night, and the
people have listened with great interest and profit, and many
false impressions have been removed. There ought to be no
fears, jealousies, or ill-feelings existing between Catholics and
Protestants because of any real differences there are between
them on the vital questions in either church or state."

PICKERING.

Four hundred souls, of the religious mixture usual in a rural
village, make the total population of Pickering. Over a hundred
families worship in St. Mary's Church one Sunday out of three,
nearly all being farmers of the neighboring country. The station
is attended from Westville, sixteen miles south. They are a de-
vout people, children and grandchildren of an early Irish emi-
gration. We ventured on using the church for the lectures, there
being no public hall worthy the name in the village. Our fore-
bodings, the offspring of previous failures to draw the general
public to a Catholic church, were turned into joyful congratula-
tions. The attendance of non-Catholics was wonderfully great
from the beginning. Our church is the largest and handsomest
in the village, devotional and well heated and lighted, and it
served us admirably well. The silent lectures of our Blessed
Saviour from the tabernacle doubtless wrought a persuasive
work upon our good Protestant friends.

Giving the opening lecture Sunday afternoon, so as to reach

1 894.] THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 117

into the Protestant public between their morning and night ser-
vices, we found our five hundred sittings all filled, more than
half by non-Catholics. But that same Sunday night we were
" held up " by the videttes of a big blizzard, which rushed in full
force on us before morning and raged in cohorts of windy and
snowy fury all day Monday and all Monday night. Some heroic
farmers drove in anyway that night, and we had an audience of
sixty-three, fully one-half being Protestants. These may be called
not only seekers after truth, but, considering the storm and the
snow-drifts, plungers and waders after truth. Tuesday night the
church was packed, and all the other nights packed, jammed.
A most attentive listener to every lecture, blizzard and all, was
a minister in the town off duty at his own request a man of
education and high respectability as well as of independent
means. At the close of the series he came into the sacristy to
speak with Brother Elliott. I was edified and encouraged by
what he said more than words can tell.

Some came from Hanwell, twelve miles north ; many from
over six miles away. The blizzard had left us fair sleighing, so
out came the big bob-sleighs, full of " mixed congregations " of
Catholics and Protestants, swiftly skimming over the hard snow
behind the eager horses jingling with sleigh-bells. " Hallo ! who
are with you ?" was asked of one arrival. " Pa and Ma, the three
babies, and three Protestants." One couple brought in their five
little ones, ascending in short steps from infancy, all snugly
covered up in the bottom of the big sleigh ; the result of an
offer to bring two Protestant neighbors to the lectures. Three
were brought on the same terms by the same family the next
night, and four the following one. We had Protestants coming
in with their own teams from eight miles away. Religion en-
gages the minds of this people. They want the truth, and they
want it badly.

Of course the Catholic people were delighted to see their
church full of their Protestant friends and neighbors ; our men
gladly gave up their seats and ranged themselves around the
walls. We sometimes hear well-placed priests discussing about
decorating their churches, and much is said of this marble and
that for wainscoting the walls, even the profanation of artificial
marble is named as possible ; but this past week St. Mary's
Church, Pickering, was wainscoted with stones most precious,
big limbed and big-souled Christian men, who were glad to
stand the long two hours of the lecture, that their darkened
brothers and sisters might be at ease as they listened to the

n8 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [April,

glad tidings. Or, to change the metaphor, these wall-flowers are
the forerunners of rich wall-fruit ripening on the tree of life.

Our choir is mostly from the country and the blizzard hin-
dered them somewhat ; but when the bass singer came ten miles
in February weather, and the organist drove in even through
the blizzard, the good music was made almost sacramental.

The two little Protestant churches, Methodist and Congrega-
tionalist, regularly hold their Thursday-night prayer-meeting
jointly in one of the churches, but this week, after much bell-
ringing and long waiting, the sum-total of the faithful was ten.
All but the ministers finally came over to our church and joined
their straying brethren in my audience.

No mission has left a more hopeful feeling in my mind than
Pickering. Converts are sure to be the outcome. One simple
Protestant man, a miserable drunkard, was moved by the tem-
perance lecture to come to me and sign the pledge. Upon this
his wife presented herself to be instructed and received into
the church, which means also her eight children, and after not
many days her husband too. Oh ! for some one to take up this
work, to put in the breaking-plough after my axe and grub-hoe !
Where are the priests who will address the ready audiences?
Where are the laymen who will supply them with funds for the
missionary literature and their personal expenses perhaps a good
lecture or two of their own. More than his personal expenses
should no man ask who is privileged to claim the labor and
merit and joy of this apostolate.

The Query-box, our " open door and many adversaries," did
a thriving business here, and the answers were, as usual, a fea-
ture of wonderful, and to many Protestants of startling interest.

The pastor expended nearly our whole stock of leaflets and
pamphlets, and finally ordered a hundred copies of Catholic Be-
lief by express, distributing not only them but many copies of
Newman on the Pope and A Brief History of Religion.

The next mission was ten miles away, and several Pickering
people drove over and attended the lectures, often accompanied
by Protestant friends. One family started on wheels and got
stuck in a snow-drift. They made their way to the nearest
house, and not only borrowed the bob-sleigh, but carried off the
Protestant family that owned it, and all made a happy moonlight
sleighing party to and from the mission. Nothing of very spe-
cial moment occurred at this mission, only the glorious monoto-
ny of uniform success, large attendance in spite of the bitter
cold weather, a torrent of excellent questions, the Catholics

1894-] THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 119

proud of their faith, and the non-Catholics "pleased to know
your church better, sir"; and a deep sigh of relief from the
missionary at the end of three weeks' unresting work.

Here is the item from the local journal, with the usual ex-
cess of compliment :

" REV. FATHER ELLIOTT'S LECTURES.

"The lectures by Rev. Father Elliott, Paulist, at the Opera
House this week, are drawing large and increasing audiences,
and are interesting and instructive to the highest degree. Father
Elliott is an able and eloquent speaker, and his method of pre-
senting his topics is such as to give his hearers the benefit of
the most comprehensive reasoning and exhaustive research.

" The lectures are upon a series of topics of vital interest to
all, no matter what may be their affiliations or professions ; and
no one can attend, be he Catholic or non-Catholic, professor of
religion or unbeliever, without being elevated and benefited
thereby.

" Discussing as they do the doctrine of true Christianity, and
the position of the Catholic Church upon all public questions
and the great reforms of the day, they will do much to break
down any prejudices that may unfortunately exist between mem-
bers of the two great sects, and promote a kindlier and more
harmonious feeling.

" Father Elliott's question-box is proving of great interest.
He answers the questions fairly and clearly, attacking none,
commending what he believes good in all.

" The people of are fortunate, indeed, in having an

opportunity to attend a course of lectures by so eloquent and
scholarly an advocate, and it is certain that they will result in
much good to the community a good that will come out of a
clearer understanding of the doctrine of true Christianity in what-
ever walk of life it may be found.

" To-night and to-morrow night are the last two lectures, and
we advise any who may not have yet attended the lectures to
go, and you will be well paid for so doing."

Perhaps it is worth noting that this was the first of the
nineteen missions since September in which I was not anxiously-
questioned why I wear a beard. How stern must our discipline
appear to non-Catholics, and how hard for them to perceive the
freedom of spirit of the Catholic clergy and people!

i2o WHAT CATHOLICS HAVE DONE [April,

WHAT CATHOLICS HAVE DONE FOR EDUCATION IN

MEXICO.

BY REV. KENELM VAUGHAN.

fOME years ago the Mexican government passed a
law establishing a national system of secular edu-
cation. The motive which led it to do so differed
widely from the motive that led America to pass
similar legislation. When the civil governments
of the States of America contemplated enacting a law for state
education they realized that it would be impossible to draw up
a plan of religious instruction that would meet the requirements
of the innumerable religious sects in the Union, which exceed
in number the days in the year. To steer clear, therefore, of
this difficulty, and to avoid the possibility that religious strife
might arise in the division of the educational funds, they adopt-
ed the plan of divorcing religion from education by introducing
into their state laws a purely secular system of education. This
line of policy, unlike what the Christian world ever saw before,
though wrong and immoral in itself, separating from the education
of youth that which constitutes its dominant and essential ele-
ment, yea its very soul, was based upon reasons which were
themselves plausible.

WANTON AGGRESSION.

But in Mexico there is no contention of creeds. Catholicity
is, happily, the exclusive religion of the land. The Mexican
government, therefore, had no such specious reasons for secu-
larizing state education. The only motives that led it to pursue
a policy so much at variance with Catholic tradition and practice in
all ages was a servile and whimsical desire to imitate American
policy hostility to the Catholic Church, and a desire to remove
the Mexican people as far as possible from her controlling in-
fluence. In a word, its main object, patent to all, was to de-
stroy the Catholic Church, and to build up upon her ruins a
system of modern paganism. But the destruction of the church,
against which the gates of hell cannot prevail, was not a work
so easy as it imagined. For no sooner was this godless bill for
the secularization of education brought before congress than the

1894-] FOR EDUCATION IN MEXICO. 121

Mexican bishops and the parents of the children vigorously op-
posed its becoming law. They entered public protests against
so unchristian a measure, on the score that it would tend to
sap the very foundations of the Catholic Church in Mexico by
destroying in the souls of the rising generation the germs of
her divine teaching. These protests, which poured in from all
parts of the country, and which were afterwards published in a
large folio volume, were duly presented to Congress. But the
voice of the bishops and the clamor of the parents in behalf
of Catholic training for their little ones passed unheeded ; the
Masonic legislators of the land, deaf to their cries and protests,
pushed the bill through Parliament, and the godless system of
secular education became the constitutional law of the country.
The bishops, seeing their efforts to crush the bill were unavail-
ing, began to direct their labors to counteract its baneful influ-
ence by active measures ; they made every sacrifice to multiply
Catholic schools and colleges throughout the country. They or-
ganized boards of directors for thei-r supervision, while in their
pastoral letters they earnestly exhorted Christian parents to
send their children to Catholic schools. David A. Wells, in his
book on Mexico published a few years ago in New York, recog-
nizes their self-sacrificing efforts in this direction when he re-
marks :

" The Catholic Church is giving much attention to popular
education. It is said to be acting upon the principle of immedi-
ately establishing two schools whenever in a given locality the
government or any of the Protestant denominations establish
one."

But, notwithstanding this statement of a Protestant writer,
certain public men in New York recently called in question the
efforts made by the Mexican bishops to further Catholic educa-
tion.

THE BISHOPS' LINE OF DEFENCE.

My endeavor, therefore, has been during my stay in this
country to get together accurate information regarding Catholic
schools and the attitude of the Mexican clergy on the educa-
tional, question.

The task was no easy one. For the principle of action
adopted by the bishops is to work hard and in silence for the
cause of Catholic education, knowing that to show their front
to the enemy would only be to expose themselves to their
rabid attacks. Hence it is impossible to find ecclesiastical re-

122 WHAT CATHOLICS HAVE DONE [April,

ports and statistics regarding the number of Catholic schools
and matters bearing upon them. In order, therefore, to obtain
definite and reliable information it was necessary to visit the
schools in person, to consult the ecclesiastical archives, and to
confer with authoritative persons on Catholic educational mat-
ters. My special thanks are due to Father Manuel Cervantes
Imaz, commissioned to organize the works relative to the law
of compulsory instruction ; for he kindly supplied me with a
copy of the Rules and Regulations of Compulsory Instruction,
and a copy of his able report regarding their fulfilment.

Let me now go on to give in a few brief words the result
of my personal visits to the Catholic educational institutions of
Mexico, and of my observations, investigations, and interroga-
tions regarding them.

THE STATE OF AFFAIRS IN THE CITIES.

The system of Catholic education in this city of Mexico is
not so perfectly organized as in Morella, Jalisco, Durango, San
Luis de Potosi, and other provincial towns. For in country
districts Catholics are not so watched and hampered as they
are in this capital, which is the seat of the Masonic government
and of church opposition. Nevertheless, the Catholic schools in
this city are numerous and, for the most part, on a good foot-
ing. They may be divided into gratuitous, elementary, and
pay schools. The gratuitous schools are of four kinds :

1. Parochial schools.

2. Schools of the SS. Mitra.

3. Schools supported by religious 'societies and guilds.

4. And schools founded and supported by the charity of in-
dividuals.

1. There are fourteen parishes in this city ; ten of them are
provided with two or more parish schools. As a rule these
schools are poor, deficient in space, and not up to the mark.
They are also generally located in an out-of-the-way place in
the outskirts of the city, where rooms for schools are hired at
a cheaper rate. The boys who cannot find room there have to
attend the official schools. In that case the parish priests
assemble them every Wednesday, Saturday, and Sunday in their
respective parish churches, where they receive religious instruc-
tion.

2. Then there are the schools of the Sagrada Mitra namely,

1894-] FOR EDUCATION IN MEXICO. 123

those that depend entirely on the archbishop. These are eight
in number, and are scattered over the city. They are attended
each of them by about 200 to 250 boys. Sefior Cervantes de
Silva, the inspector of the Mitra schools, kindly took me to
visit them. And all that met my eyes and ears gave evidence
of the aptitude of the teachers, the proficiency of the boys, and
the order and discipline of these schools. Indeed they are in a
flourishing condition, and leave nothing to be desired.

3. Again, there are eight schools supported by the " Sociedad
Catolica," which is presided over by Sr. Joaquin Araoz, and as
.many schools again maintained by the "Sociedad Guadalupana."
The Ladies of the Sacred Heart have also founded a large
poor-school in the vicinity of the city, which they teach them-
selves.

4. Lastly, there are schools which are the creation of indivi-
dual charity. For instance, Padre Plancarte, of Labastida, ne-
phew of the late archbishop, has founded and supports with his
own large inherited fortune three poor schools where 590 boys
and girls are taught, and three orphanages where 410 orphan
girls receive a lasting home, and an education based upon reli-
gious instruction and handiwork. But these establishments are
not all in the city. There are besides 70 free schools or more,
and there are over 152 pay schools of private enterprise. At every
turn in the city you come across a house bearing a notice like
the following over its door: " Institute Catolico." The principal
high colleges are those conducted by Sefiores Soto, Bernardo
Duran, Grosso, Villagran, and Echeagary ; and the principal
high-school for girls is the one conducted by the Ladies of the
Sacred Heart. Though many of these pay colleges for boys
follow a high standard of studies, yet a superior college for
higher studies is much needed, and great hopes are entertained
that the Jesuits may be induced to start such an institution.
At present Catholic young men, wishing to graduate as engi-
neers, lawyers, or doctors, have to offer themselves for examina-
tion in the national high-schools where the infidel philosophy
of such men as Herbert Spencer, Stuart Mill, and Agustus
Comte is taught, and where professors spend more time in
teaching positivism and whatever is contrary to Catholic doc-
trine than in teaching science. The consequence is that Catho-
lic young men who are trained in Catholic philosophy are in-
variably plucked ; for bigoted hatred of Catholicity among
official examiners seems to override all sentiments of justice
and fair play.

124 WHAT CATHOLICS HAVE DONE [April,

The number of children attending Catholic schools in this
city, I calculate, is approximately about 16,390.

STATE OF RURAL DISTRICTS.

But Catholic schools are more numerous and better organized
in the interior of Mexico than in the capital, as I have had oc-
casion to witness. In Guadalajara, for instance, there are five
parishes, and each of them is provided with large parish schools
for boys and girls, which are controlled by a Board of Direc-
tors. Besides there is a flourishing seminary in that city, a col-
lege for jurisprudence founded by the " Sociedad Catdlica," and
a Catholic lyceum, each of these establishments having upwards
of 500 students. Morella is also well supplied with facilities for
Catholic education in having four free schools, attended by 500
boys ; and one attended by 80 girls. They have also a magni-
ficent college where young girls graduate as teachers, which
contains 1,500 pupils. There is also an academy for a higher
course of studies, where young men enter to prepare themselves
for the church, for law, for medicine, and for commerce. It
contains about 500 students.

Again, in Tobasco, the poorest diocese in Mexico, there
are 28 parish schools, thanks to the indefatigable labors of
its Oratorian bishop. In these provincial cities and towns
the Catholic schools are more numerously attended than are
the national schools. And their standard of secular teaching
is superior.

THE SACRILEGE OF JUAREZ.

And now let me add that the Catholics in Mexico have to
contend with endless difficulties, and to make enormous sacri-
fices in order to establish Catholic schools for counteracting
the evil influences of the godless system of national education.
In the first place, let me observe that Mexico has not escaped
the tidal wave of anti-Christian revolution that is sweeping
over the Christian world in these latter days of her moral ruin.
In 1867 Juarez the Henry VIII. of Mexico introduced into
this country revolutionary laws, by virtue of which the church
was torn asunder from the state, and the state laid sacrilegious
hands on property of the church, including her 4,000 magnifi-
cent cathedrals and churches. But this rich booty, valued at
$80,000,000, did not sate her greed for gain. For, later on, the
Mexican government, driving the monks and nuns and religious
from their peaceful cloisters, seized with the rapacity of thieves

1894-] FOR EDUCATION IN MEXICO. 125

their monasteries and convents, their colleges and schools, to-
gether with their rents and revenues. The Catholic Church,
thus robbed of all its property, and even of its school and
college buildings, has now to buy new sites, build new colleges,
hire rooms for new schools, and raise funds to maintain them
and their teachers. In a word, she has to start afresh to lay
the foundation and to build up Christian education, as she did
in the beginning at the time of the conquest, but with this
difference : At the time of the conquest Catholics founded and
supported schools with the help of the government ; whereas
now they not only receive no state aid for their schools,
but they are hampered and crippled by having to pay taxes
for maintaining an unchristian system of education, to which
on Gospel principle they are opposed. The funds raised yearly
in this city for the support of Catholic education is approxi-
mately about $150,000. This money .is collected in the parish
churches, where alms-boxes are placed with this superscription :
" Para las Escuelas Parroquiales." Besides public subscriptions,
collected in this and various other ways, private donations are
yearly contributed for Catholic educational purposes. The late
archbishop devoted $60,000 yearly in supporting free Catholic
schools of his own, besides distributing annually $17,000 among
poorer schools of this city.

The present archbishop, in his solicitude for the welfare of
the little ones of his flock, and in obedience to our Lord's com-
mand, " Pasce agnos meos" is not less self-sacrificing in promot-
ing the cause of Catholic education.

STATE MEDDLING EVEN WITH CATHOLICS' OWN SCHOOLS.

Here let me remark that though Catholics are free to estab-
lish Catholic schools, yet the directors of the schools and the
parents of the children who attend them are obliged to conform
to certain rules and regulations of compulsory instruction,* in
order that they may proceed with a tranquil conscience and
escape the penalties which the law imposes on the violators
thereof.

i. In the first place, the directors of Catholic schools, desiring
to partake of the privileges of examinations and certificates en-
joyed by official schools, must declare to the " Superior Board

* Instruction is compulsory on all children from six to twelve. Those alone are exempt
from this law who are ill, or who suffer from physical defects, or who reside two miles from a
public school.

126 WHAT CATHOLICS HAVE DONE [April,

of Primary Instruction " which of the two legal programmes
set down in articles 3 and 6 of the official educational code
they intend to follow. The directors of Catholic schools who do
not accept either of these programmes are obliged to submit
their pupils, at the end of the scholastic year, for examination
on obligatory matters in one of the official schools, or in one
of the particular schools that have accepted one of the legal
programmes of studies.

THE COMPULSORY PROVISIONS.

, The first programme of compulsory education comprises the
following elementary branches of instruction :

1. Practical morality and civic instruction.

2. The national language, including reading and writing.

3. Arithmetic.

4. Rudiments of physical and natural sciences.

5. Practical idea of geometry.

6. Rudiments of geography and national history.

7. Drawing, namely, easy outlines of usual and simple* objects.

8. Singing.

9. Gymnastics and military exercises, and handiwork for girls.

When insuperable causes render it impossible for this pro-
gramme to be carried out, the following one may be adopted,
which will satisfy the precept of the law :

1. Practical morality, civil instruction, and national history.

2. The national language, including reading and writing.

3. Arithmetic.

4. Natural history.

5. Games and gymnastic exercises. f

The declaration of the acceptance of one of these legal pro-
grammes is made to the Board of Instruction in the following
way:

"The director of the school - declares to the Superior

Board of Public Instruction that he (or she) accepts the pro-
gramme of the law in the terms of article 3, and is ready to

* This board is composed of the minister of justice, his under-secretary, the chief of the
municipality, the directors of the normal schools in the capital, the professors of pedagogy,
and three directors of the primary schools; that is, one from the national schools, one from the
municipal schools, and one from the particular schools that adopt one of the legal pro-
grammes.

f This programme is often adopted in schools where there is only one teacher ; and also
in country schools to facilitate parents who have need of the labor of their children. In
schools where this programme is adopted the children are divided into two groups, the one
attending school in the morning and the other in the afternoon.

1894-] p OR EDUCATION IN MEXICO. 127

submit to the examinations in the branches of studies therein
laid down." *

2. In the beginning of the scholastic year the parents or
guardians of the children attending Catholic schools must obtain
from the directors of these schools a certificate stating that their
children are enrolled in these schools, and the parents must pre-
sent to the board of inspectors f this " boleta " in the following
terms :

" On this date was en-rolled as a pupil of this school the

child , age years, and dependent upon , who resides

at . Mexico, 189 ." J

The parents or guardians who do not comply with this law
are either fined from 10 cents to $5 or are arrested.

3. Every two months the directors of Catholic schools
must notify to the board of inspectors the names of the chil-
dren that have entered their school during that period, or who
have left it, and the name of the school to which they have
been transferred, or if this circumstance is unknown to them.
They must also notify the failures in attendance, and whether
those failures were excusable or not. Excusable reasons for
non-attendance are:

1. Sickness of the child.

2. Sickness or death of one of the family.

3. Interruption in the way of transit between the home of
the child and the locality of the school.

If a child is absent from school ten days in two months
without a legitimate reason, the parents are admonished. If the
fault is repeated, they are fined from 15 cents to $5 and so on;
and should the fault be repeated five times, then the parents
are arrested. The directors of Catholic schools must also inform
the board of the residence of the parents or guardians o( the
children, who are bound by law to inform the school directors
of their change of residence.

4. Though the directors of Catholic schools are obliged to dis-
tribute over a period of four years the subject-matters com-
pressed in the legal programme that they accept, yet they are
not bound to follow either the distribution of the hours therein

*"E1 director (6 directora) de la escuela manifiesta al Consejo Superior de

Instruccion Publica que se sugeta al programa de la ley en los terminos del articulo 3, y
que acepta su inspeccion en los examenes de los cursos senalados en el."

t This board is composed of the justice of the peace and two persons of the neighborhood
selected yearly by him.

\ " Con esta fecha fue inscrito como alumno de esta escuela el nifio , de edad de

anos, y depende de , con habitacion en . Mexico, 189 .

128 WHAT CATHOLICS HAVE DONE [April,

indicated,* or the duration of the scholastic year,f or the text-
book of the official schools, and they are at liberty to add to
the branches of studies therein specified Scripture history,
church history, catechism, and religious instruction, etc.:):

5. Lastly, at the close of the scholastic year, they must remit
to the board of inspectors a list of the children who were ex-
amined, indicating the year and the course to which they be-
long, and whether they passed approved or not. They must
also send up the names of those who were not examined for
excusable reasons, or because they did not lend their concur-
rence.

This article must now come to an end, for I think my pen,
though it has not done justice to the subject, has said enough,
not only to negative the assertion of those who say that
the Catholic Church in Mexico is conformed to the godless
secular system, but also to substantiate the fact that she has
made and is making, with signal success, supreme efforts and im-
mense sacrifices to advance the cause of religious education, be-
lieving that religious training is necessary for the moral perfec-
tion of the children and necessary to the formation of virtuous
and patriotic citizens.

What has probably misled men to imagine that Mexican
Catholics are conformed to the national school system may be
the following fact :

In the poorer towns of the country districts in Mexico many
of the teachers of the national schools, who have graduated in
Catholic normal colleges, are good and fervent Catholics; and
it often happens, by an arrangement with the parish priest, that
after they have complied with the laws and regulations of com-
pulsory education they detain the Catholic children in school
after the legal scholastic hours in order to give them a course
of religious instruction. The board of inspectors tolerate this
innovation, being aware that if they carried matters with a high
hand by forbidding this supplementary religious class, the pa-

* In official schools the day's work must not exceed in the first year 4}^ hours ; in the
second year, 5 hours ; in the third year, 5^ hours ; in the fourth year, 6 hours. And the hours
of study in the first year must be from 9% to 12 A.M. and from 3 to 5 P.M. In the second year,
from 9 to 12 A.M. and from 3 to 5 P.M. In the third year, from 8% to 12 A.M. and from 3 to
5 P.M. ; and in the fourth year, from 8 to 12 A.M. and from 3 to 5 P.M.

t In official schools the scholastic year consists of 10 months, namely,fromthe 7th of Janu-
ary to the2d of November ; and the scholastic week consists of five days, i.e., from Monday
to Friday.

\ The religious text-books generally used in Catholic schools are, among others, Ripalda's
Catechism, Fleury's History of the Church, Schouppe's Moral 7^/teology, etc., etc.

The child who does not pass the examiners has to repeat the same course the following
year.

1894-] LA G LOIRE. 129

rents and guardians would withdraw their children altogether
from the official schools and would leave them empty. The
fact is the great masses of the Mexican people are thorough-
going Catholics, with inherent Catholic instincts bred in their
very bones. They are conscious, therefore, instinctively of the
force of that truth so clearly and beautifully set forth by Arch-
bishop Hennessy where he says : " Remove religious education
from the school, and you do away with it altogether. To refer
it to the home, and the church, and the Sunday-school, is a
mock provision that will deceive only those who are willing to
be deceived. Banish religion from the school, and you leave
the intellect of the pupil without the knowledge of God, his
heart without the love of God, his will without motive or desire
to obey or serve God. Banish religion from the school, and you
leave the supernatural or divine life of the soul received in
baptism the only true life, the only life that is crowned with
glory without the nutriment and the care that every kind of
life needs. You leave the germ of faith and love, which should
grow up and acquire strength in intellect and will, in a comatose
condition. You leave the soul without moral or religious prin-
ciples, and therefore without conscience."

LA GLOIRE.

BY REV. HENRY E. O'KEEFFE, C.S.P.

UEENLY Glory met a youth afire,

Yearning much to be her Bard and King ;
Asking for her laurel wreath and lyre,

Begging her to let her clarion ring
Ringing, till the nations far and wide
Hailed him as a Poet with his Bride
She, the Goddess Glory, by his side.

And so she gave her hand, and vowed his name

(When she had wreathed him with the wreath of Fame)

Would shine as richest stars in heaven shine:

Poor youthful fool ! he did not see her twine

The rich, dark verdure of the laurel wreath

Around a scornful dagger hid beneath ;

His brow she wreathed, but with the dagger blow

She laid her dying King, her Poet, low.

VOL. LIX. 9

THE necessity for a new history of England *
is not quite so apparent on this side of the At-
lantic as it may be to the author of the latest
literary enterprise in that field. A new history
might indeed be desirable, if the student would
gain some more intimate knowledge of the social and intellec-
tual forces which underlay many of the movements of early
Christian and mediaeval ages, the condition of the masses of the
people, and the real causes of the protracted periods of destitu-
tion and suffering through which they passed during the Tudor
reigns. There is much to be done in this wide field ; very little
that is useful in going over the ground that has been already
so well covered by such writers as Hume and Macaulay and
Hallam. The work under review is not by any means to be
compared in point of literary excellence with that of Mr.
Greene, and we doubt if, taking it for all in all, it can claim
it to be as impartial. It would be impossible for any histo-
rian to ignore that awful period in English annals, but it must
be owned that in this work the reader could never obtain so
full an idea of the magnitude of Henry's atrocities as in Mr.
Green's Short History. The brand of partiality, too, must
be affixed to nearly every paragraph in his history dealing
with the armed struggle between this country and Great Bri-
tain. It is a singular characteristic of the average English
chronicler that, whilst he may admit the blunders of the Eng-
lish crown and ministry in dealing with the American colonists,
scarcely one can be found to give an honest statement regard-
ing the actual events of the war. Some allowance must be
made for the national vanity of John Bull, but it is a very
ostrich-like expedient to minimize the disasters which caused
the greatest military and naval power of her time to scuttle out
of this country ignominiously, and magnify the desultory suc-

* History of England andthe British Empire. By Edgar Sanderson, M.A.

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 131

cesses of her arms which preceded that world-changing event.
What advantage is it to the national sentiment, for instance, to
represent the force which Burgoyne surrendered at Saratoga
as "nearly 4,000 soldiers," when the official record of the sur-
render gives the exact number 5,790 men, with 27 pieces of
artillery? In the same pitiable endeavor to account for a
defeat which has no parallel in its circumstances, or in its mag-
nitude, the splendid naval victories of America on Lake Erie
and Lake Champlain are slurred over as things not worth men-
tion ; whilst the braggadocio triumph of the British in the
SJiannon and Chesapeake affair is gloated over at great length.
The scandalous partisanship of the author is also shown undis-
guisedly in the few sentences relating the causes of the War
of 1812. The English reader is given to understand that this
was owing entirely to the insolence of the American press,
whilst the suppression of any reference to the British press-
gangs^ carrying international impudence to the outrageous
length of searching American ships on the high seas, leaves the
student in the dark as to the actual motives which impelled the
American government to defensive action.

The cynical description of history in general as " a conspir-
acy against truth " is fast becoming a reliable maxim. When
the truth is sought to be perverted in regard to matters of
wide publicity and actual official record, how little hope is there
of the diligent seeker ever attaining it in the delicate affairs of
cabinet council and diplomatic intercourse. Truth, in such
affairs as these, may well be said to lie in the bottom of a
well, the waters of which are certain to be pretty well muddied
and metamorphic before the damsel emerges.

In a brief preface to a work on The Little Sisters of the Poor*
it is boldly postulated that the remarkable order which is therein
dealt with is a motive-power without parallel in any age or in any
order of either men or women. It is true that the order is in its
methods unique ; in its objects it does not differ from many other
foundations which have had their origin in the boundless charity
of God's Church. It may safely be said, however, that of the
innumerable associations, regular and lay, which labor for the
relief of suffering of all kinds, none ranks higher in holy zeal,
in the noblest self-sacrifice, in lofty purity and devotion, than
the now famous mendicant sisterhood.

There are two points of view from which the effects of the

* The Little Sisters of the Poor. By Mrs. Abel Ram. London and New York : Long -
mans, Green & Co.

132 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

labor of such an order of chivalry, as we may term it, may be
regarded. We may look upon them with grateful and admiring
eyes as a vast beneficent agency, widespread, international, and
incessant in their action. We are permitted, also, to consider
them as a powerful antidote to the lethargic and laissezfaire
condition of mind which is the result of a long reign of infi-
delity and agnosticism. Surely nothing short of a heavenly in-
spiration, must be the thought of many a scoffer, could send
such an army of the tender, the young and beautiful of the
gentler sex, forth into the streets to beg for bread for their
poor protdg/s first, for themselves afterwards. And when we con-
sider the bringing-up of the vast majority of the ladies who en-
ter this sacrificial order, the fact that their rule ordains the abo-
lition of all distinction between their food and that of their
charges has a deep significance. That food consists of the
scraps and odds and ends of every large table, such as a beg-
gar's gorge would hardly rise at, but what must be, at least in
the beginning, repulsive enough to a delicately-reared girl.
Personal mortification, then, and the total eradication of every
residuum of pride, are the elementary essentials for novitiate.

The chronicle of the rise of this remarkable order, as related
by Mrs. Abel Ram, forms a chapter far more wonderful in its
way than the most finely-wrought romance of the imagination.
Its beginnings were not aristocratic ; they remind one of the
Nativity in their poorness and absence of empressement. The
foundress of the institution at least the unofficial foundress
was a poor domestic help named Jeanne Jugan, a native of the
little fishing-town of Cancale, near St. Malo. The whole spirit
of this devout peasant woman was self-sacrifice and devotion to
God. Her compassionate heart made her ever ready to help
those who were in want of her help to share her humble lodg-
ing with some poor woman, or go out to beg or work for her
if she were afflicted. This was while she was in private life ;
her charitable disposition seems to have given birth to an idea
on the part of the Abb Pailleur (the founder of the order) that
from a wide development of Jeanne's plan immense results were
possible. A couple of religious young seamstresses of St. Ser-
van, Marie Jamet and Virginie Tr6daniel, were associated with
Jeanne in a congregation, and the first charge committed to
their care was a poor blind woman and an old prottgt of Jeanne's,
who, although not equally afflicted, was equally helpless. There
were five to be supported thus from the labors of three, and t
this task Jeanne and the two young girls devoted themselves

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 133

with an earnestness that never flagged. They sewed and spun
at home ; they begged from door to door abroad ; and when
they returned home at night, weary and fagged, they set about
attending to all the physical wants of the poor old invalids,
with a cheerful will and a heroic abnegation of self. In a little
while they enlarged the scope of their operations, so successful
were they in their quetes, and took a house where they sheltered
and fed and tended a large number of the old and infirm of
the locality. Such were the beginnings of the institution fifty
years ago. Who could believe that from such a lowly origin would
arise a system that now ramifies all over Europe, that shelters
more than 33,000 poor old human beings, and possesses a sister-
hood of nearly 4,500? Even in Turkey there is an establish-
ment of Little Sisters of the Poor.

An extraordinary production of our selfish age was this
strange odd peasant woman, Jeanne Jugan. She is the second
Jeanne of whom France may boast as an incarnation of self-
sacrifice. We commend the study of her character, as presented
in these pages, to the attention especially of the cynical and
the unbelieving. Is there anything short of divinity that could
fan such a flame of love for fellow-creatures in any human heart
as glowed in that of Jeanne Jugan?

There is a delusion prevalent amongst some people that the
sisterhood is recruited almost altogether from the ranks of the
poor. No greater mistake could be made. Its houses embrace
not only members of the aristocracy but even persons of royal
blood. Love of God levels all distinctions of rank in this
unique democracy, the most wonderful outgrowth of the nine-
teenth century.

There may be such accidents as "superfluous women";*
there are such things as superfluous books, and one of Cas-
sel's " Unknown " series, by an anonymous author, is one of
them. It seems to have been written by some enemy of woman-
kind, as if to show that strength of will to do what woman
knows to be right, and what, moreover, engages her affections,
is wanting in cases where the custom of society and family
ambition had raised artificial barriers. Extravagance in motif
is the latest literary fad ; this writer has brought the idea to
the climax of absurdity. It is a good specimen of the new
school of unhealthy Ibsen-cum-Zola school of literature, full
of scientific jargon, unnatural pathos, and coarse presentation of
the feminine character.

*A Superfluous Woman. Anon. New York : Cassell Publishing Company.

134 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

That peculiar development of literature which depends for
effect upon the elaboration of minute detail as a background
has one of its best exponents, perhaps, in Mary Hallock Foot.
The collection of stories beginning with the sketch In Exile*
gives an excellent illustration of this Meissonier like method of
literature. The mining region of California is the scene of the
title-story, and the local coloring is good. There is a romance
of an immigrant school-teacher and an immigrant engineer,
whose sensations about finding themselves in such a region seem
to be much like those of the fly in the lump of amber, and
who were severally as unhappy as Werther, for some reason not
very apparent, until they yield to the force of mutual attrac-
tion. Then everything goes merry as a marriage-bell. Besides
this there are a couple of other tales, full of detail of
farm-life, and so forth, which show careful and sympathetic
study. They are pleasant sketches to read in an idle half-hour,
and they prove that good entertaining matter may be produced
without recourse to the questionable devices of less able and
less scrupulous writers who, under the pretence of trying to
cure some moral malady, really appeal to the lower elements in
human nature.

A short novel, founded on the evils of the caste system and
the peculiar religious ideas of the East, by Richard Garbe,
comes in seasonably from Chicago. In The Redemption of the
Brahman f the freedom of the novelist enables him to handle
with effect a good many of the obstacles to progress in the
Orient which were pointed out by the Right Rev. Bishop Cha-
tard in his recent article in THE CATHOLIC WORLD. The subject
is treated forcibly and dramatically by the author, and in a
manner not calculated to give a particle of offence. Mr. Garbe
appears to be well versed in the intricacies of Eastern beliefs
and prejudices.

Hardly less wonderful than the gathering of the World's
Parliament of Religions itself is the history of that unique
achievement now presented to the public by the Rev. John
Henry Barrows, D.D.J The work may justly be described as a
magnum opus, for it embraces not only an exhaustive report of
every speaker's address during the whole session of the Parlia-

* In Exile, and other Stories. By Mary Hallock Foot. Boston : Houghton, Mifflin
& Co.

t The Redemption of the Brahman. By Richard Garbe. Chicago: The Open Court
Publishing Company.

\ The World's Parliament of Religions. By the Rev. John Henry Barrows, D.D. Chi-
cago : The Parliament Publication Company.

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 135

ment of Religions, but an abstract of the proceedings at the
various auxiliary congresses of the religious denominations as
well. At the close the general reader will find a review and
summary of the entire sederunt ; and this most valuable feature
is not a little enhanced by the admirable series of biographical
sketches of the chief personages who took part in the discus-
sion. A vast number of illustrations are interspersed scenes in
the parliament, portraits of the expositors, views of famous cathe-
drals and temples in every land, and other relevant subjects.
The work, which is divided into two quarto volumes, embraces
no less than sixteen hundred pages of small type. This state-
ment will help to give a notion of the herculean character of
the labor which the author, the Rev. John Henry Barrows, D.D.,
had to face in order to produce it. Putting aside any of the
author's views upon the general subject of the parliament, we
have no hesitation in pronouncing this concrete result a marvel
of industry, impartiality, and painstaking erudition. The typo-
graphy is beautifully clear, and the binding handsome and sub-
stantial.

To the psychological class only in a certain degree does
Marion Harland's tales, grouped under the title of Mr. Wayfs
Wifes Sister* belong. The depths of human feeling here sound-
ed yield some repulsive dredging. It is possible that there
may be such revolts against nature as that depicted in the hate
of a girl like the Hester Wayt of this book for her own father,
who in a fit of drunken fury had hurt her for life. It is possi-
ble we may admit, but it is not probable. The bitter, cynical,
supersensitive creature here depicted is hardly a natural charac-
ter. Such hatred as Hester Wayt's is intelligible only with
such a motive as that of Beatrice Cenci. It hardly redeems
the picture to find her at the close undergoing a transformation
and dying in peace.

Mr. Wayt, the hypocritical preacher, is not perhaps over-
painted in any other respect than in that of unfeeling cruelty
to his little daughter. There may be, possibly are, some persons
like him who cannot overcome a fatal addiction to the lauda-
num and liquor habit ; but even drunkards and dotards, when
they are of the male sex, love their children their little girl
pets especially. The exceptions to this rule are rare indeed.
We would be sorry to think that in the ranks of any denomi-
nation of Protestants there could be found a wretch so vile

* Mr. Wayfs Wife's Sister. By Marion Harland. New York : Cassell Publishing
Company.

136 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

as the savage and hypocritical Wayt of Marion Harland's
fancy.

Of the other characters in this story it remains to be said
that the heroine, Hetty, is too high a model of feminine excel-
lence to be human, and her lover, March Gilchrist, is equally
open to objection as a paragon of masculine excellences. These
two are to ordinary human nature what the beautiful wax fig-
ures in the modistes' windows are to the real wearers of laces
and brocades.

Of the other tales in this book, only one demands notice
because of any questions which it raises. It treats of the case
of an eminent literary lady who, with all her gifts of depicting
character in novels, is so poor a judge of real character as to
marry a man who has no literary sympathy with her, and is
full of the vulgar notion that women who take the marriage vow
of obedience mean it when they do so. After the honeymoon
they quarrel, and she seeks refuge from marital misery in her
pen. He forbids her to publish any more novels ; she disobeys
him secretly, and publishes a story under a nom-de-plume. It is
a great success ; he brings it home and reads it to her during
her illness, with the comment that although it is powerful no
pure woman could have written it. This remark brings about
a catastrophe, resulting in the death of the devotee to litera-
ture. Here is an issue that might well form a topic for discus-
sion by sensible women. Even if marriage were only a civil
contract ought not the terms of that contract be respected by
either party ?

Young people* of various tastes and ages will find an im-
mense fund of literature, not only entertaining but serviceable,
in the volume of the Messrs. Harper for last year. The vcork
abounds in pleasing and exciting stories, tales of travel and
adventure, practical chapters on amusements, puzzles and games
of many varieties. It is a perfect mine of wealth for the young.

I. A UNITARIAN VIEW OF ST. FRANCIS, f

One who should casually look at the title-page of this book,
without knowing anything more of its contents and its author,
would naturally suppose that it was the work of a Catholic. It

* Harper's Young People, 1894. New York : Harper & Bros.

f Vie de S. Francois d'Assise. Par Paul Sabatier. Dyrson & Pfeiffer, 254 Fifth Avenue,
New York.

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 137

is, in fact, the production of a writer who is not a Catholic or
even an orthodox Protestant, but a Unitarian minister of the
extreme left, and it is fundamentally and essentially anti-
Catholic.

Strange as it may seem, the author has been fascinated by
the character and history of St. Francis. He has studied the lite-
rature of his subject very carefully, and visited all the places
which were the scenes of the life of the Saint of Assisi. He
has endeavored to describe this life truthfully, and he has pre-
sented a picture of the saint and his surroundings in vivid colors
and with many charms of style. He has even narrated the
supernatural and miraculous events which are recorded by Fran-
ciscan and other Catholic biographers, as facts and phenomena
which are well attested. His spirit is amiable and sympathetic,
and his language, when expressing opinions and sentiments hos-
tile to the doctrines and authority of the Catholic Church, is
guarded and dignified.

Nevertheless, he belongs to that class of writers who strive
to turn everything admirable and beautiful which the history of
the Catholic Church furnishes into an argument against the
episcopal and papal hierarchy and its claim to divine, supreme
hegemony in the spiritual, ecclesiastical order. St. Francis is
represented as a prophet of a kind of subjective spiritualism
in opposition to that objective religion in which spirit and body
are inseparably united in organic life. The author sees in him
a foregleam of the light which broke out at the Reformation
and is becoming brighter every day in Liberal Christianity.

It is the Catholic Idea, that the Holy Spirit dwells in the
church, and through her priesthood and sacraments diffuses his
grace among her members. They live in and by the church.
They have, indeed, their individual life, and a personal commu-
nion with the Spirit, but this is dependent on and subordinate
to the spiritual life which they receive through the church.
Even the grace which is given beyond the communion and
sacraments of the visible church is the outflow of the living
water from the source and reservoir, finding its way through ir-
regular and indirect channels to every soul which is fit to re-
Iceive it.
The Protestant idea is quite contrary to this. It is a theory
of pure subjectivism and individualism. Protestants do not re-
cognize the Catholic Church in its visible, organic constitution
as the creation and the temple of the Holy Spirit, but they de-
clare it to be, no matter how many grand and wonderful quali-

138 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

ties they may concede to it, a merely human institution. Hence,
they are free to admire and eulogize saints, heroes, and doctors
as individuals, and to go into raptures over the architecture, mu-
sic, sculpture, painting, and poetry of past ages. Others, treat-
ing the history of the church precisely as they do that of secu-
lar empires, extol certain great sovereigns, statesmen, prelates,
and popes, for the wisdom and beneficence of their political ad-
ministration, their patronage of learning, and all their enterprises
in behalf of civilization and the welfare of nations. The shin-
ing examples of personal virtue and sanctity, the great writers
in philosophy, theology, ethics, and religious mysticism, the
apostles, founders, and active workmen in the moral and reli-
gious improvement of the people and the relief of their miseries,
all receive their meed of sympathy and praise. And yet the
unappeasable hostility against the authority of the papacy and
the episcopate, against Catholicism as a divine institution, never
relaxes. The enlightened and holy a*nd heroic men, the pure
religion, the beneficent civilizing influence, the generous and
benevolent works and enterprises which extort the admiration
even of rationalists, infidels, and candid heathen, are regarded
as being in but not of and from the Catholic Church.

The church itself is treated, where it is not branded as an
imposture and an evil power, as a merely human invention, to
be freely criticised and judged, like the religion of Zoroaster,
Buddha, or Mohammed.

Her saints and brightest ornam'ents are turned into witnesses
against her, and from her own arsenals weapons are taken to
assail and break down her defences. On the contrary, the crimes
of her faithless and worthless children and rulers, the disorders
and miseries which darken historical annals in Christian nations,
multiplied, exaggerated, blackened, and grouped together into a
consecutive unity, are made to appear as the legitimate devel-
opment of Catholic principles and the papal system.

Monsieur Sabatier's volume is throughout an artful and in-
sidious plea against the hierarchy, the monastic institute, and
even the Franciscan Order as it was established under the di-
rection of ecclesiastical authority. Its honey is everywhere
mixed with anti-Catholic poison. It is all the more dangerous
on that account. Perhaps some readers may assimilate the honey
while rejecting the poison. But the only safe course for Catho-
lics to pursue is to take their spiritual nutriment from pure
Catholic sources.

1 894.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 139

2. WILFRID WARD'S WITNESSES TO THE UNSEEN.*

The essays published in this volume have already appeared
in various reviews, and at least two of them have been published
in book or pamphlet form. All who have read them or any of
them before will welcome their republication, for among the
many Catholic laymen who, by their writings, have done inval-
uable service to the faith Mr. Ward takes a foremost place.
It may, perhaps, be said that the mantle of Cardinal Newman
has fallen upon him, so clear is his insight into the difficulties
of the cultivated unbelievers of our day, so sympathetic and
patient, and at the same time so profound and broad, is his
treatment of those difficulties. Although sad, it is true that
many works written in defence of the faith rather tend to widen
than to bridge over the chasm which lies between belief and
unbelief, and this from want of first-hand knowledge, and per-
haps true sympathy with those who are enmeshed in the toils
of modern thought. Mr. Ward's distinguishing characteristic is
the possession of what is in this way wanting in so many, to-
gether with a style of writing which is itself attractive.

Although, as we have said, the essays in this volume have
been published before, in an introduction we have some twenty
pages of new matter in which the author indicates the unity of
plan and purpose which runs through them all. The practical
problem which Mr. Ward has set himself to solve, as stated in
his own words, is : " What is and what ought to be the influ-
ence of the public opinion of our time, as indicated by its in-
tellectual leaders of what Germans call the Zeitgeist in de-
termining our own convictions ? " The answer given by Mr.
Ward is : " That it is and ought to be large, but that it is far
larger than it ought to be." That current public opinion has
for every period of the world's history great influence is as evi-
dent as that fashion rules and controls the weaker sex and no
small portion of the stronger. Every age has intellectual pre-
conceptions by which it judges, and on account of which it re-
fuses even to take into consideration certain questions. No one
has the right to treat with contempt and indifference the con-
clusions of the best and most influential of his contemporaries.
For who is he that he should be above them all ? But, on the
other hand, he must bear in mind that, as Mr. Ward proves by
examples taken from the past history of thought, public opinion

* Witnesses to the Unseen, and other Essays. By Wilfrid Ward. London and New
York : Macmillan & Co.

140 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

tends to extremes. " A given age tends to exaggerate the sig-
nificance of its own discoveries . . . [and] to carry too far
its criticisms and revisions of the thoughts proper to an earlier
time. ... It moves at one time towards credulity, at an-
other towards scepticism or panic." The part of a wise man,
whatever may be the characteristic of his own age, is to try to
keep his head, and, while imbibing the true genius of his time,
to apply canons of criticism proper to another. In mediaeval
times Christianity brought with it a tendency to excessive
credulity a tendency which led to the belief in legends which
were expunged by such men as the Maurists and the Bol-
landists. Our own is, on the contrary, an age of destruc-
tive criticism. The wise man, therefore, will, if true to himself,
give due consideration to what the age may have overlooked.
And in our own times Mr. Ward finds encouragement from the
fact that men's minds are coming to be not absolutely closed to
belief in the super or preternatural. The dominant temper of
mind is far different from that of Voltaire and Hume. There
is a half-consciousness existent that the end of the matter has
not been reached, and to develop and complete this conscious-
ness Mr. Ward has devoted his efforts.

It is on these lines that these essays have been written.
We must leave it to our readers to judge for themselves of the
manner in which the work has been done. At the same time
we cannot conclude this notice without saying that we know of
no work more likely to place on the right track a cultivated
unbeliever that is to say, a serious student of current philosophy
or one better adapted to predispose him to at least an earnest
investigation of the grounds of religious convictions.

3. A NEW DICTIONARY OF QUOTATIONS.*

The editor and compiler of this useful volume modestly
hopes that his book " will prove neither superfluous nor unser-
viceable." We think that those who have the good fortune
to possess the dictionary will readily acquit him of having
compiled either a superfluous or an unserviceable work. To

* Dictionary of Quotations from Ancient and Modern , English and Foreign Sources:
including Phrases, Mottoes, Maxims, Proverbs, Definitions, Aphorisms, and Sayings of Wise
Men, in their bearing on life, literature, speculation, science, art, religion, and morals, espe-
cially in the modern aspects of them. Selected and compiled by the Rev. James Wood.
London and New York : Frederick VVarne & Co.

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 141

the reader who has time only to dip into the vast ocean of
literature pouring from the press in our day, and whose curi-
osity is often piqued as to the origin or author of some quaint
or pithy phrase, proverb, or maxim, the book will prove a vade
mecum. Especially will the busy journalist, writer, or profes-
sional man in search of a telling aphorism or a well-turned sen-
tence to illustrate his subject find the volume serviceable. Its
usefulness, too, is enhanced by the many quotations from great
writers of the present century. Most compilations of this char-
acter that we have seen ignore the rich mine of thought em-
bodied in the literature of our time, and confine their selections
to preceding ages. While it is no doubt true that the great
truths and thoughts of the elder ages never grow trite or stale,
nevertheless we think it equally true that our own age has
given birth to new thoughts and truths equally worthy of pre-
servation and currency, while perhaps more in accord with the
mental habitudes of our own day.

At first sight the alphabetical arrangement, regardless of
topic, does not seem best for easy and ready reference (a mat-
ter of importance in these busy days), but a brief study of the
text in conjunction with the well-arranged and extensive topical
index meets all objections. The book is well printed and
bound, and notably free of errors.

SINCE our last issue two events of paramount
mportance have transpired in England. The
divergence between the Houses of Parliament has
developed into an acute crisis, and it has been accompanied by
a circumstance of deep and painful significance. Mr. Gladstone
has been compelled by enfeebled health to retire from the pre-
miership. What consequences may flow from this momentous
step none will be so foolhardy as to predict. Only this can at
present be said : that from the present auguries it is not at all
improbable that we shall soon witness an entire disruption of
the old party combinations, both in the Liberal as well as in
the Conservative groups.

The aged statesman's retirement was not altogether unfore-
seen, but the suddenness of it surprised the vast body of the
people. It is caused by the alarming condition of his eyes
not by any general decrepitude such as usually accompanies
very advanced years. The malady called cataract has been for
some time threatening him with total blindness, and it is impera-
tive, if his still most valuable life is to be prolonged, that he
retire absolutely from public life and Parliamentary labor. All
his other bodily powers appear to be unimpaired. His last
speech in the House of Commons afforded striking proof of his
amazing vitality of mind and frame. His step was elastic, his
voice clear and resonant, his bearing stately and full of strength.

This last speech of his may well be described as an epoch-
making one. It was nothing less than a clarion-call to arms to
the democracy. The House of Lords is the foe which threa-
tens the safety of the English people, and the last act of the
grand old English statesman was to fling down the gage of
battle to the hereditary Maralls and defy them to the combat.

The Lords themselves seemed bent on forcing this conflict.
At no period of their career have they exhibited themselves in

1894-] EDITORIAL NOTES. 143

such an odious light as obstructors of the national will. They
have mauled and disfigured the two great English measures
the Employers' Liability Bill and the Parish Councils Bill until
they became unrecognizable by their framers. The result has
been that the Commons abandoned the one, and, on Mr. Glad-
stone's advice, accepted the other under protest. "The Lords in
effect," said Mr. Gladstone, in his solemn valedictory speech,
"have unceremoniously nullified the labors of Parliament for a
hundred nights on two bills (the Home-Rule Bill and the Em-
ployers' Liability Bill), and it is time that the nation make it a
deliberate issue whether the votes of seven millions of men
shall prevail in the legislation of this country, or the votes of a
body which includes a few men of virtue and ability."

Mr. Gladstone's retirement followed quickly upon this pro-
nouncement. An offer of a peerage was the only token of feel-
ing which the queen, whose minister he had been for so many
years, displayed towards the aged statesman an offer which he
at once declined. In this Mr. Gladstone was certainly right.
As a commoner his fame is secure; as a peer it would soon be
in imminent danger of obscurity. The names of lords are not

long-lived, as a rule.

- -

Lord Roseberry had long been in the public eye as the
most likely successor to Mr. Gladstone, although the claims of
Sir William Harcourt were regarded by many as paramount. On
Lord Roseberry, in the result, the choice fell, and Sir William
Harcourt has earned more applause than ever was his meed be-
fore for the gracious manner in which he gave the pas to his
younger rival. The settlement, however, has its compensations,
De jure only Lord Roseberry will be leader ; he sits in the
Upper House. Sir William will be the de facto chief, as he
will conduct operations in the popular assembly.

It will be a singularly invidious position for Lord Roseberry
to occupy. The Liberal party are pledged, by Mr. Gladstone's
valedictory act, to a struggle against the hereditary chamber,
and there is not a little of the serio-comic in the spectacle of a
prime minister carrying on a campaign against the privileges of

his own caste.

- -

As for the effect which the retirement of Mr. Gladstone
may have upon the cause of Home Rule, the fact that Mr. John
Morley has elected to remain at the head of the Irish office

144 EDITORIAL NOTES. [April,

gives warranty for the assumption that the change of premier-
ship means no change of policy in that plank of the Liberal
platform. On the contrary, the retirement of Mr. Gladstone
must have a beneficial influence, from an Irish point of view, at
this particular phase of the struggle. Now the war against the
Lords, who are the sole obstacle to the passing of the Home
Rule measure, will commence in downright earnest, whereas were
Mr. Gladstone still in power, the strong leaven of conservatism
in his character must have exercised a certain centrifugal effect
upon the agitation, and brought about a compromise, perhaps,
on terms less favorable to Ireland than may now be the case in
the near future. As it is, the Peers have earned a political
hari-kari, and they seem in a fair way to achieve it.

A disaster at the very start is an ugly omen for Mr. Glad-
stone's successor, discounting as it does very badly all the
praises which have been bestowed upon Lord Roseberry. He
has blundered egregiously already, and his punishment has been
swift. In his first speech referring to the House of Lords, he said
in terms that that body might be got to accept the principle of the
Home-Rule Bill when it found the electors of Great Britain in
a majority in its favor. This raised the issue of the superiority
of an English Member of Parliament's vote to that of an Irish
Member of Parliament, and shattered the basis on which the
acts of union between Ireland and Scotland with England rest.
Everywhere the speech is condemned, and its first result was a
defeat of the government on a division on Mr. Labouchere's
amendment to the address calling for the abolition of the
veto power of the House of Lords. This was carried by
147 votes to 145, the Irish nationalist members joining with
the English Radicals in favor of the motion. But the govern-
ment did not accept the defeat as conclusive, and took the
unusual course of bringing up a new address. The most
hopeful element in the position is the splendid steadfast-
ness of Mr. John Morley and Sir William Harcourt to
their Home-Rule policy. Mr. Morley, as he said himself a
little while ago in Cork, has nailed his flag to the mast, and
that flag is the green flag of Ireland. No English minister
has ever attempted to go so far as this before, and the honesty
of Mr. Morley's character gives the expression a remarkable
significance. The Irish members have got to stand firm, and to
stand united now, if they never had before. The tug of war

1894-] EDITORIAL NOTES. 145

has come, and every energy will be required to overthrow the
ancient enemy, the English aristocracy and the landlord House
of Lords.

One of the few encouraging " signs of the times " is the
appearance of the Rev. Washington Gladden's article in the
Century magazine on the rabies know as A.-P.-A.ism. Whilst
the attitude of many Protestant and dissenting divines towards
this moral pestilence is halting and ambiguous, this sober-mind-
ed cleric speaks out his thought manfully on the iniquity and
the treason of the nefarious conspiracy against free citizens of
the American commonwealth. One effect of this pronouncement
must be to awaken in other leaders of Protestant sentiment the
slumbering consciousness of their duty in this crisis. If they are
dumb now, their silence must hereafter be interpreted by the
historian either as the result of a moral dread of speaking for
the truth or a guilty acquiescence in a horrible cryptic conspi-
racy against unoffending fellow-citizens.

VOL. LIX. 10

146 NEW BOOKS. [April,

NEW BOOKS.

LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., London and New York :

Celestial Objects for Common Telescopes. By Rev. T. W. Webb, M.A.,
F.R.A.S. Christianity and Infallibility Both or Neither. By the Rev.
Daniel Lyons. Sacerdotalism, if Rightly Understood, the Teaching of
the Church of England. By W. J. Knox Little, M.A.

BURNS & GATES, London (Benziger Bros., New York, Cincinnati, Chicago):
The Perfection of Man by Charity. By Father H. Reginald Buckler, O.P.
Pilate's Wife. By Richard T. Haywarden.

MOWBRAY & Co., London and Oxford :

The Catholic Religion : A Manual of Instruction for Members of the Angli-
can Church. By Rev. Vernon Staley, Chaplain Priest of the House of
Mercy, Clewes.

FLYNN & MAHONY, Boston :

Manuel de Cantiques et Chants Religieux. Par le Pere A. Police, Mariste.

CATHOLIC SCHOOL BOOK Co., New York :

Edwards 's Catechism of Hygiene. By Joseph E. Edwards, A.M., M.D.

CASSELL PUBLISHING COMPANY, New York :

'Lisbeth. By Leslie Keith. The Experimental Novel. By M. Zola ; trans-
lated by Belle M. Sherman. The Kingdom of God is within You. By
Count Leo Tolstoi ; translated by Constance Garnett.

BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York :

The Data of Modern Ethics Examined. By Rev. John J. Ming, S.J., Pro-
fessor of Moral Philosophy, Canisius College, Buffalo, N. Y. The Means
of Grace. A complete Exposition of the Seven Sacraments, of the
Sacramentals of the Church, and of Prayer. Illustrated by numerous
parables, examples, and interesting anecdotes. Adapted from the Ger-
man of Rev. Herman Rolfus, D.D., and Rev. F. J. Braudle, by Rev. Rich-
ard Brennan, LL.D.

JOHN MURPHY & Co., Baltimore :

The Middle Ages : Literature and the Arts, Literature and the Catholic
Clergy, Schools and Universities, Origin and History of Libraries. By
M. J. Spalding, D.D., Archbishop of Baltimore.

MAST, CROWELL & KIRKPATRICK, Cleveland, Ohio:

The Peerless Cook- Book. Compiled by Mrs. T. J. Kirkpatrick.

1894-] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 147

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

LECTURES AT THE CATHOLIC SUMMER-SCHOOL.

SINCE the general meeting held at the Catholic Club in New York last Janu-
ary of the officers and trustees of the Catholic Summer-School, when the
list of lecturers was considered, the Board of Studies has given long and careful
deliberation to the choice of subjects to be selected for the session of 1894,
which will begin July 14 at Pittsburgh, N. Y., situated on Lake Champlain.
The members of the board are : Rev. Thomas McMillan, C.S.P., Chairman ; Rev.
P. A. Halpin, S.J.; Rev. John F. Mullany ; Hon. John B. Riley, and Principal
John H. Haaren, Secretary. In the selection of speakers recognition has been
given to different sections of the United States, the religious and secular clergy,
and to the different professions, while keeping steadily in view the tastes and
needs of the students. Some of the speakers on the eligible list have been unable
as yet to send a definite acceptance. In answer to many eager inquiries from
many parts of the country a first report of the programme is now given for publi-
cation.

Right Rev. John L. Spalding, D.D., of Peoria, 111., will preach the opening
sermon. The Jesuit provincial, Rev. William O'B. Pardow, is also engaged for a
sermon and four lectures on the Bible with special reference to the recent encyc-
lical of Pope Leo XIII. Richard Malcolm Johnston will give five lectures on
eminent authors, including the tribute of the Summer-School to the memory of
the late Brother Azarias. The French Revolution will be considered in three
lectures by George Parsons Lathrop, LL.D. Some legal principles of general
interest will form the subject-matter of two lectures from the Hon. W. C. Robin-
son, of Yale Law School. Against his own wish Rev. P. A. Halpin, S.J., has
yielded to the unanimous request of the Board of Trustees, and will arrange a new
course of five lectures on the basis of ethics. Two lectures on the labor question
are assigned to Rev. Morgan M. Sheedy, of Pittsburgh, Pa., and the formation of
the Ausable Chasm is to be the subject of an address from the eminent geolo-
gist of New York State, Professor James Hall.

Conferences for Reading Circles are to be arranged on a new plan by Rev.
Joseph H. McMahon. Rev. Bernard S. Conaty, of Springfield, Mass., has charge
of the work for the teachers in Sunday-schools. The director of the Fenelon
Reading Circle of Brooklyn, Rev. M. G. Flannery, will outline a course of study
in ecclesiastical art.

Discourses on special topics will be given by the editor of the Rosary, Rev.
J. L. O'Neil, O.P. ; Dr. Valentine Browne, president of the board of health at
Yonkers, N. Y.; Walter George Smith, president of the Catholic Historical
Society, Philadelphia, Pa.; Professor Edmund G. Hurley, organist of the Church of
St. Paul, under the care of the Paulist Fathers, New York City ; James Jeffrey
Roche, editor of the Pilot, Boston, Mass.; J. K. Foran, editor of the True Wit-
ness, Montreal, Canada; Rev. F. W. Wayrich, C.SS.R., Rochester, N. Y., and
the president of the Catholic Summer-School, Rev. Thomas J. Conaty, D.D.,
Worcester, Mass.

The fourth week, from August 6 to 10 inclusive, of the Champlain Summer-
School will be devoted to subjects appealing especially to teachers. A normal

148 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [April,

course of twenty-four lectures has been outlined as follows : Logic and Psychol-
ogy, and incidentally the logic of grammar, by Rev. James A. Doonan, S J., of Bos-
ton College; Language and Literature, by Principal George E. Hardy, president
of the New York State Teachers' Association ; Arithmetic and Mathematics, by
Brother Adjutor, of Manhattan College; History, by Dr. M. F. Valette, a fellow-
worker for a long time with the late Dr. Gilmary Shea ; Geography, by Principal
John H. Haaren, of Brooklyn; and a course in Astronomy, by the Rev. G. M.
Searle, C.S.P., giving results of his personal investigations at the Observatory of
the Catholic University, at Washington, D. C.

This teachers' normal course is not intended to give technical instruction in
the subjects named, nor is it to be limited to an exclusive discussion of methods.
In each department the aim will be to furnish a comprehensive view that will
counteract the narrowing effect of teaching under graded systems. From pre-
sent indications a large number of Sisters from academies and parish schools will
attend the lectures for teachers. Particulars concerning the cost for board, etc.,
may be obtained from the Superior of D'Youville Academy, Plattsburgh, N.Y,
Suitable accommodation for members of religious communities cannot be provided
at short notice. Arrangements should be made without delay.

Archbishop Corrigan has kindly sent his congratulations to the Chairman of
the Board of Studies, Rev. Thomas McMillan, C.S.P., on the choice of speakers
and the arrangement of the subjects to be treated in the coming session. The
remarkable success of the Summer-School in 1893 amid the historic associations
of Lake Champlain, notwithstanding the wonderful display at the World's Fair in
Chicago, has attracted general attention among the Catholics of Great Britain.
Right Rev. Monsignor Nugent before his departure from the United States last
September made arrangements for an article giving a condensed history of the
movement, which has been published in the Liverpool Catholic Times with the
recommendation that the Catholics on the other side of the Atlantic should be re-
presented at the next session in Plattsburgh, and take the opportunity to make
a friendly visit to Canada on the way going or returning. A cordial welcome is
assured in advance to all, especially to the brethren who are at a distance beyond
the ocean in Ireland, England, Scotland, Australia, and throughout the Dominion
of Canada.

The Regents of the University of the State of New York granted an
absolute charter February 9, 1893, by virtue of which the Catholic Summer-
School has a legal existence as a corporation, under the laws of the State of
New York, and is classified within the system of public instruction devoted to
University Extension. By this charter from the Board of Regents many advan-
tages are secured for students preparing for examinations, besides the legal privi-
leges which could be obtained in no other way. In the official documents relat-
ing to the charter ample guarantees are given that the object for which the
Catholic Summer-School was organized shall be steadily kept in view, and the
good work continued according to the plans approved by its founders and
trustees.

Briefly stated, the object of the Champlain Summer-School is to increase the
facilities for busy people as well as for those of leisure to pursue lines of study
in various departments of knowledge by providing opportunities of getting in-
struction from eminent specialists. It is not intended to have the scope of the
work limited to any class, but rather to establish an intellectual centre where
any one with serious purpose may come and find new incentives to efforts for
self-improvement. Here in the leisure of a summer vacation, without great ex-

1894-] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 149

pense, one may listen to the best thought of the world, condensed and presented
by unselfish masters of study.

* * *

Members of the Columbian Reading Union and others, especially those
who attended the sessions of 1892 and 1893, can do a work of practical utility by
sending to the Board of Studies the name and address of persons who might,
could, would, or should make the effort to be present at Plattsburgh for the
Summer-School session of 1894. Compliments are plentiful for the work of the
past ; workers ready to begin active preparations are scarce. To make the Sum-
mer-School a permanent success there is urgent need of a large amount of volun-
teer service for the coming session, which begins July 14 and will continue four
weeks. Each one who reads this notice should resolve at once to follow these
directions:

Write to Warren E. Mosher, Youngstown, Ohio, for lecture tickets and in-
formation about railroads.

On matters relating to Board of Studies, write to Rev. Thomas McMillan,
415 West 59th Street, New York City.

For boarding arrangements, write to Catholic Summer-School, Secretary of
Local Committee, Plattsburgh, N. Y. Board, $5.00 a week and upwards. Do
not be afraid to enclose a stamped envelope for reply ; the United States mail
will carry it safely.

* * *

Our esteemed friend L. D. P. has kindly permitted the publication of this
letter containing a keen appreciation of the advantages to be derived from the
Catholic Summer-School:

In the early years of the present -century there existed a dame's school
in which reading, spelling, writing, arithmetic, and geography were taught for
a small weekly fee. Two-pence additional per week procured an extra instruc-
tion in " good manners " " good manners and the conduct of life," let us say,
although so compound a name was not then applied to the last-mentioned
branch. Good manners and the conduct of life still form a prominent portion of
the teaching in parochial schools.

Some one has said : " Given, a log by the wayside, with a certain capable
and enthusiastic instructor sitting at one end, and half a dozen youths eager to
learn at the other, and we already have a College." A few rooms for protection
against the weather, for sheltering the needful library, and for carrying out the
indispensable experiments, would no doubt add to the completeness of the insti-
tution. A wider curriculum and a more extended staff of competent professors
men not only possessed of learning, but endowed with the gift of lucidly convey-
ing that learning to an ample band of growing minds gives us the foundation of
a University. When the United States Senate was wrestling with the problem of
the proper employment of James Smithson's bequest " for the increase and diffu-
sion of knowledge among men," Professor Joseph Henry, then the practical head
of the projected Smithsonian Institute, found much difficulty in preventing the
expending of the money on an extra fine building, containing a great library and
museum. He brought to the minds of senators the terms of the will, calling for
the " increase and diffusion of knowledge," and claimed that this purpose could
much more surely be accomplished by money set aside for scientific research
and the publication of results than by a huge crystallization in a big museum of
what was already known. He succeeded at least in effecting a compromise.

And now comes the Summer-School to give a bird's-eye view of the possi-

150 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [April, 1894.

bilities as well as of the limitations of human learning a school which shall teach
not only the official students, but even the instructors themselves. In these days
of especial delving, a man who strives to gather in all the treasure contained in
his own vein, has little time to look into the products found in his neighbor's
lode. It is well for him occasionally to be given a glimpse of sundry matters to
be acquired in directions wherein he has never ventured. For instance, take
two artists real artists, who have striven to attain to the fundamental ideas, as
well as to the expert practice of their respective arts : let each listen to the other
expound the principles underlying such ideas and practice, and he will not only
learn to better appreciate the sister art, but may gain sundry new lights in his
own walk. There is no one who has exhausted all that is to be learned in his
own science or art ; there is still something to be acquired, and if he be endowed
with a receptive and tolerably humble turn of mind, he may find food for useful
pondering in directions never before thought of by him.

A few weeks is too short a time in which to master any art or science, but
it is ample for the obtaining of new ideas, new sources of interest and means of
knowledge. Especially will such courses benefit teachers, who need to have
their own minds fully roused, that they may the better bring all the personal
magnetism they are possessed of to influence the minds of their pupils as they
must do before they can stimulate and lead them aright in the paths of real learn-
ing. And along these paths, in the meeting of so favored an association, will
not a flood of light be poured, issuing from the " Father of lights," and from that
" true Light which enlighteneth every man that cometh into this world," who is
willing to recognize and accept it in aid of his own limited capacities ? Charity,
humility, receptiveness, and the holding fast to first principles, must be the never-
flagging helps in such a meeting. Each one will bring his best, but each one will
not take in all that is proffered ; still, every one can assimilate somewhat of that
which best suits his own needs, and may return home with renewed zeal, and
with enlarged knowledge as to the means whereby to accomplish the ends so
earnestly desired.

Again, Catholics are too often not aware of the treasures of thought con-
tained in Catholic philosophy, literature, history, art, etc., of the breadth of the
horizon commanded by these in so many various tongues, of the purity of its at-
mosphere, of its out-of-doors feeling unshackled by narrow fashions of thinking
and judging. They scarcely realize that they stand with the ground of Truth be-
neath them, the fresh air of boundless Love and Beauty encompassing them, and
the blue sky above, reaching far away beyond their human sight, but studded
with reflections of the Infinite.

All along these various ways we have not for one moment lost sight of good
manners, good morals, and the conduct of life. Rather have they become more
and more conspicuous. To much intellectual culture has been added that " culture
of the spiritual sense," that refining and elevating of the entire man, in his senses
and his mental grasp, in his tastes and affections, in steadfast will and self-con-
trol, in a word, in body and soul, which bring him near and nearer to the Exem-
plar in the Creative Mind, if we may speak of the Infinite in terms of the finite.

And here we pause in the presence of a beautiful and beloved memory. No
one among us can even name the " culture of the spiritual sense " without think-
ing of the gracious spirit which so beautifully held it up before us as a goal to be
tried for. The lovely but accurate methods, the single-heartedness, the wide
sympathies of Brother Azarias are as beacon-lights to lead us on to the attain-
ment of the best results to flow from the meeting of the Summer-School.

THE FOBELLO COSTUME is ATTRACTIVE. (See page 178.)

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LIX.

MAY, 1894.

No. 350.

AVE GRATIA PLENA.
BY ELEANOR C. DONNELLY,

Full of Grace ! O Flower of snow !
Untoucli'd by stain of Adam's

guilt ;

O House of Gold, by Wisdom built
For His own dwelling here below !
While 'round thee winds celestial blow,

The blessed dews of Paradise
Upon thy spirit, ceaseless, flow ;
Its honey in thy bosom lies!

Ah! let us, bee-like, near thee swarm,
To glean that honey for our hives ;

Feed on thy sweets, thy fragrance warm,
And store them in our busy lives ;

That, clean of heart, we too may grow,

O Full of Grace ! O Flower of snow !

VOL. LIX. II

152 CHRISTIAN UNITY IN [May,

CHRISTIAN UNITY IN THE PARLIAMENT OF
RELIGIONS.

BY VERY REV. A. F. HEWIT, D.D.
EVILS OF DISUNION RECOGNIZED BY PROTESTANTS.

NE result of the Parliament of Religions has been,
to make it manifest that Christianity alone has
any reasonable claim to be a supernatural, re-
vealed, universal religion, demanding the homage
of all mankind. Either Christianity is this re-
ligion, or there is none. In the second alternative, the idea of
Christian unity vanishes. It is a topic of vital importance only
for those who embrace and profess the first alternative. The
discussion of it is therefore confined to Catholics, and to those
other Christians who are so far orthodox in their doctrine as to
recognize that there is an objective, genuine Christian religion
which all to whom it is sufficiently proposed are bound by the
law of God to profess and practise. The evils of disunion
among those who profess to believe in Christianity, and the
desirableness of the union of all Catholics, Greeks, and Ortho-
dox Protestants in one faith and one church being admitted,
both for the sake of Christendom and for the conversion of the
non-Christian peoples, it is an interesting question, whether any
practical means of effecting this union were proposed at the
Parliament.

CHRISTIAN UNION FROM A PROTESTANT STAND-POINT.

We must look into this question from a Protestant stand-
point; for, in the view taken from the Catholic stand-point, no
practical means of reunion can be imagined except a return of
those who are separated from the Catholic Church to her com-
munion. There might be a partial union embracing some or all
of the Protestant denominations, by means of a compromise, if
they could agree upon its terms. Therefore, there is a question
worthy of examination, how far the leaders of these divisions
of Protestants are prepared to sink their differences and com-
bine their forces. Some sects are so much alike in doctrine
and polity, that their union does not seem at all impossible, if
they are sincerely desirous to accomplish it. There is no suf-
ficient reason why the different Presbyterian sections, Lutherans,

1894-] THE PARLIAMENT OF RELIGIONS. 153

German and Dutch Reformed, and Congregationalists should
not unite. The same may be said of the Methodists. Baptists
cannot unite with Presbyterians or Methodists, unless they
change their principles. Protestant Episcopalians cannot unite
with any non-episcopal sects, unless they give up all exclusive
claim to apostolic succession, or can persuade these sects to sub-
mit to reordination and episcopal 'government. There are no
signs of any movement among these great denominations to-
ward a general unification in one great Protestant church ; and
much less of their absorption into any one of these same sects.
Looking at the question from a Protestant stand-point, it is
morally certain that their divisions are an irremediable evil.
But suppose it were not so, and they could succeed in making
one great Protestant Episcopal communion, the great enterprise
of the reunion of divided churches, as they apprehend it and
desire to see it accomplished, would still remain a disastrous
failure, so long as this great Protestant church and the Episco-
pal churches of the Orient were divided, and all of them separ-
ated from the Roman Church. Granting that these Oriental
churches should come into the confederation, and that grand
Castle in the Air, a Greco-Catholic Church under Eastern and
Western Patriarchs with an honorary Primate at Constantinople
or Jerusalem, embracing 200,000,000 of members, should arise
out of the present chaos ; there would not be one Christian
Church, but two churches, so long as the Roman Church re-
mained the head of an equally powerful and numerous episco-
pal body, and the separation and opposition between the two
great bodies continued.

A PLAN OF REUNION MUST INCLUDE THE ROMAN CHURCH.

It is plain, therefore, that the prospect of a reunion of
Christendom, from the Protestant stand-point, must take in union
of Constantinople, Moscow, Canterbury, Berlin, of all Eastern
and Western sects, with Rome, by means of mutual compro-
mises.

Of all parties, the Roman Church must make the greatest
concessions : concession of supremacy, infallibility, of all general
councils since the seventh. The Greeks must give up the
seventh, and all who have held to the first six, if they yield to
the demands of Eutychians and Nestorians, must give up four of
these. In fact, the scheme of reunion on Protestant principles
would seem to imply a clean sweep of all creeds, confessions,
and dogmatic definitions by ecclesiastical authority, and a re-

154 CHRISTIAN UNITY IN [May,

construction by common consent of Christianity from top to
bottom, distinguishing all its essentials and fundamentals from
accidentals, and human opinions. How this is to be done, is a
matter for those to explain who look forward to such a consum-
mation as possible. Looking to the history of the Chicago Par-
liament for some light on the subject, we find a few remarks
by Dr. Barrows, and a long paper by Dr. Schaff, but nothing
else which is more than vague and desultory observations.

DR. SCHAFF'S PLAN OF REUNION.

Dr. Barrows,' in his "Review and Summary" (vol. ii. p.
1573), has written as follows:

" One effect of the Parliament will be to bring up more
prominently than ever the question of the reunion of Christen-
dom. Dr. A. H. Bradford has said : ' Never again, after the
participation of the Roman and Greek Churches in this great
gathering, will the union sought be merely a union of Protes-
tant sects. . . .' The addresses of Dr. Schaff and Canon
Fremantle are classics on this great subject of the reunion of
Christendom, but the assembling of the Parliament was itself
the greatest blow in the present generation to schism and nar-
row Christian sectarianism."

So far as Canon Fremantle's paper is concerned, it contains
nothing definite or precise, but is composed of vague gener-
alities.

There is much of the same kind of rhetorical rhapsody in
Dr. Schaff's paper, but he does, sometimes, speak to the point
and with a definite meaning. He is rhetorical and even eloquent
in his panegyrics upon all sections of professing Christians, not
excluding Unitarians, Universalists, and Quakers from a small
share in his universal benevolence. The Roman Catholic, Greek,
Episcopalian, Presbyterian, Congregationalist, Methodist, and
Baptist churches are all " glorious " churches. Those sects
which he cannot include within the limits of orthodoxy have
nevertheless a certain justification and merit for protesting
against gross or exaggerated forms of orthodoxy. He says :
" There is room for all these and many other churches and so-
cieties in the Kingdom of God, whose height and depth and
length and breadth, variety and beauty, surpass human compre-
hension."

In respect to the union of Protestant sects, Dr. Schaff em-

1894-] THE PARLIAMENT OF RELIGIONS. 155

phasizes the programme of the Pan-Anglican Synod, at the same
time declaring positively that the non-episcopal bodies will nevr
accept the high-church doctrine of the historic episcopate and
expressing the hope that the demand of the bishops to submit
to an episcopal reorganization will be dropped, as a term of
communion. The fact that the high-church party is becoming
more and more dominant makes this very unlikely.

Dr. Schaff perceives, however, that "if all the Protestant
churches were united by federal or organic union, the greater,
the most difficult, and the most important part of the work
would still remain to be accomplished ; for union must include
the Greek and Roman churches. They are the oldest, the larg-
est, and claim to be the most orthodox ; the former numbering
about 84,000,000 members, the latter 215,000,000, while all the
Protestant denominations together number only 130,000,000.

" If any one church is to be the centre of unification, that
honor must be conceded to the Greek or the Roman commu-
nion.

" First of all, the two great divisions of Catholicism should
come to an agreement among themselves on the disputed ques-
tions about the eternal procession of the Holy Spirit, and the
authority of the Bishop of Rome. On both points, the Greek
Church is supported by the testimony of antiquity, and could
not yield without stultifying her whole history. Will Rome
ever make concessions to history ? We hope that she will."

Dr. Schaff has made one great stride toward overcoming the
difficulty of reunion. By one magisterial dictum, as if history
were speaking by his mouth, he gives the gain of the cause to
the Greek Church, and prescribes the terms of an agreement
which consists in the submission of the Roman Church to the
Greek Church, leaving the latter master of the field. Of course,
if the Pope is willing to accept the arbitration of Dr. Schaff,
as an unerring interpreter of history, he gives up his supremacy,
and with it all the ecumenical councils except the first seven,
recognized by the Greeks. The Vatican Council with its defini-
tion of papal infallibility is swept away with the rest. Never-
theless, Dr. Schaff is apprehensive that this council will be a
serious obstacle in the way of union. He turns the flank of
this fortress, however, by a piece of logical strategy which is
phenomenal, and quite equal to Hegel's treatment of the princi-
ple of contradiction. The decrees of the Vatican Council, he
says, "can refer only to the Roman Church. The official deci-

156 CHRISTIAN UNITY IN [May,

sions of the pope, as the legitimate head of the Roman Church,
are final and binding upon all Roman Catholics, but they have
no force whatever for any other Christians." What is the mean-
ing of this? Is it, that they are really binding upon Roman
Catholics, or only supposed by them to be binding ? Dogmatic
decrees, if they are really binding, are proclamations of revealed
truths, and therefore binding by divine authority on all to whom
they are sufficiently proposed. Otherwise, they are not bind-
ing upon any one, except in so/ far as men are bound to obey
the dictates of an erroneous conscience.

Dr. Schaff proceeds : " What if the pope, in the spirit of the
first Gregory, and under the inspiration of a higher authority,
should infallibly declare his fallibility in all matters lying out-
side his own communion ?" This is one of the most extraordi-
nary sentences ever penned. Is the Pope supposed to continue
to claim infallibility within his own communion, or not ? If
not, the whole passage is unmeaning. If he does, since he does
not and cannot claim infallibility except in matters pertaining
to faith and morals, he cannot proclaim decrees as binding on
all who are in his communion, without at the same time de-
manding the obedience of all baptized Christians. For all are
de jure, even if not de facto belonging to his own communion,
and can have no other valid excuse for refusing submission to
his supreme jurisdiction and infallible authority, except invinci-
ble ignorance. Dr. Schaff then proposes that the Pope should
" invite Greeks and Protestants to a fraternal pan-Christian coun-
cil in Jerusalem." A general invitation was actually given to
the Councils of Lyons, Florence, Trent, and the Vatican ; and
would be willingly given again, if the adjourned Council of the
Vatican should reassemble. It is not, however, a Catholic ecu-
menical council which Dr. Schaff has in view. He has previous-
ly determined that the Pope must descend from his throne.
The Eastern patriarchs, the Latin, Greek, and Anglican bishops
cannot be supposed to maintain their hierarchical superiority in
a fraternal, pan-Christian council, or to exclude the presbyters
of various descriptions from an equality with themselves. When
all are assembled in a great Christian Reichstag, an ecclesiasti-
cal House of Commons, representing the universal empire of
Christianity, they will have a colossal work before them the
reconstruction of the Christian religion from its foundations.
This wqrk must be at least begun by the great Parliament of
Religions, and when it is carried forward to its accomplishment ;
" the reunion of the entire Catholic Church, Greek and Roman,

1894-] THE PARLIAMENT OF RELIGIONS. 157

with the Protestant churches will require such a restatement of
all the controverted points by both parties as shall remove mis-
representations, neutralize the anathemas pronounced upon imagi-
nary heresies, and show the way to harmony in a broader,
higher, and deeper consciousness of God's truth and God's
love."

Dr. Schaff's idea of this reunion is one which does not in-
clude in its scope unification in one universal organic whole.
It is the idea of an Evangelical Alliance between distinct de-
nominations, mutually extending the right hand of fellowship to
each other.

"The historic denominations are permanent forces, and rep-
resent various aspects of the Christian religion which supple-
ment each other. The world will never become wholly Greek,
nor wholly Roman, nor wholly Protestant, but it will become
wholly Christian. Every denomination which holds Christ the
Head will retain its distinctive peculiarity, and lay it on the
altar of reunion, but it will cheerfully recognize the excellence
and merits of the other branches of God's Kingdom."

This, however, is not yet the ultimatum. After the harmo-
nious adjustment of differences on the basis of a common ortho-
doxy, " the whole system of traditional orthodoxy, Greek, Latin,
and Protestant, must progress, or it will be left behind the age,
and lose its hold on thinking men." *

REUNION WITH THE ROMAN CHURCH ON DR. SCHAFF'S PLAN

IMPOSSIBLE.

Leaving aside all consideration of the likelihood of Greeks
and Protestants joining in a confederation or alliance of this
sort, let us consider, what reasonable expectation an intelligent
and well-informed Protestant can have, that the Roman Church
will become a party to the compact.

Let us suppose then that the terms of the compact have
been arranged and agreed to, by all the great Protestant de-
nominations in the United States. At the basis of this compact
there must be a common Creed, recognized by all as contain-
ing all the essential articles of faith. Moreover, the essential
and necessary elements to the constitution of religious societies
which can mutually recognize one another as churches, must be
determined. Beyond these essentials of doctrine and order,
there is perfect liberty of opinion, and freedom of voluntary

* World's Parliament of Religions, vol. ii. pp. 1191-1201.

158 CHRISTIAN UNITY IN [May,

association, under episcopal, presbyterian, or congregational con-
stitutions, and freedom in respect to forms of worship.

Now, if the Catholic hierarchy in the United States were
to enter into this confederation, there would be an aggregate
of sects or denominations, on a level of perfect equality, all the
different kinds of bishops and elders presiding over their flocks,
the various councils, synods, and conventions deliberating on
the matters belonging to their separate corporations, and none
claiming any divine or ecclesiastical right to override the authority
and jurisdiction of other bodies equally legitimate with their
own. The ministers of religion, officiating in temples with or
without altars, images, and lights, with various forms of vest-
ments or with none at all, using a Latin or English liturgy
or praying without book, and preaching all kinds of doctrines
tolerated by the creed of progressive orthodoxy, would assured-
ly fulfil Dr. SchafTs vaticination : " We must, therefore, expect
the greatest variety in the church of the future."

Now, the question is : Can any intelligent and reasonable
Protestant sincerely believe that the Catholic hierarchy in
America, and in the whole world, is going to descend to this
level, and become a party to such an alliance? The question
is equivalent to this : Is there any ground for expecting that
the Catholic Church will become Protestant? For, although
Dr. Schaff has said that the world will never become wholly
Protestant, yet, if it does become wholly Christian by a blend-
ing and combination of Roman, Greek, and Protestant elements,
it must become wholly Protestant, since Romans and Greeks
must give up to Protestantism all that constitutes the specific
difference of Catholicism.

THE SPECIFIC DIFFERENCE OF CATHOLICISM DEFINED.

It is not the division of the universal church into dioceses,
provinces, and patriarchates, under the primacy of Rome, nor
an elaborate ritual, nor even a systematic theology, which makes
this specific difference. It is the principle of supreme authority
in faith delegated by Jesus Christ to the apostolic hierarchy.
Jesus Christ is the Divine Mediator through whom the truth
and grace of God are transmitted to men for their salvation.
Orthodox Protestants confess this. He sent the Holy Spirit
to consummate his redeeming and sanctifying work. They
confess this also. He delegated a share in his mediatorial office
to an apostolic order to which he committed all the truth re-
vealed from the beginning of the world with the gift of infalli-

1894-] THE PARLIAMENT OF RELIGIONS. 159

bility in teaching this truth ; and to which he committed the
custody of the gifts of grace enshrined in sacraments, with the
power of administration, together with legislative and governing
authority in the spiritual and ecclesiastical order. This delega-
tion was permanent in the sacerdotal hierarchy of apostolic suc-
cession, constituted under the supremacy of St. Peter, prince of
the apostles, and his successors. Orthodox Protestants deny
this delegated mediatorial office of the apostolic order as a
whole, but most inconsistently admit it in part, and thus leave
their cause at the mercy of rationalists. They admit a special
commission of the original thirteen apostles to promulgate the
Christian religion and to complete the Scripture by writing the
New Testament. But they deny their sacerdotal character and
their power to transmit to successors their special commission
which was personal and temporary. The idea of a Christian
priesthood, having authority in faith and the administration of
sacraments efficaciously conferring grace, is swept away and
effaced. Each individual is immediately taught by the Spirit to
find the faith in the Holy Scriptures, and immediately sancti-
fied by grace, without human intervention, without mediation of
church, priest, or sacrament. Now, for such persons, there is
plainly no other way of coming to an agreement in faith, ex-
cept by a comparison of their individual views on the doctrines
really revealed in Scripture. It is natural to assume that so
much as is very widely and generally accepted as revealed truth
is the essential and substantial part of the gospel, and that the
rest may be left open to diverse interpretations. But, to sup-
pose that Catholics will consent to adopt this method of arriv-
ing at concord, is to suppose that they will abandon the Catho-
lic and adopt the Protestant rule and method of determining
what is the Christian creed. It is the Catholic principle, that
the Christian Faith is proposed with infallible authority by the
church. The teaching authority of the church is lodged in the
Apostolic Episcopate. The Apostolic Episcopate is composed
of the whole body of bishops who are the legitimate successors
of the apostles, united in the communion of the Apostolic See
of St. Peter, under their supreme head, the Roman Pontiff. All
the dogmas proposed as pertaining to Catholic Faith by this
infallible authority are proposed as revealed truths to be be-
lieved on the veracity of God, and are therefore in their very
nature irreformable. The certitude of each and every dogma
is equally firm with that of every other and of the whole sys-
tem of articles and dogmas of Catholic Faith. To give up one

160 CHRISTIAN UNITY IN [May r

is to give up all, and to destroy the vital principle of Catholic
authority.

There are many such dogmas of Catholic Faith irrevocably
proclaimed by the supreme authority of the Holy See and the
Ecumenical Councils, and which all the faithful are required to
believe as necessary to salvation, explicitly if they are known,
and implicitly by those who have not a distinct knowledge of
the whole.

Dogmas of this kind are :

1. The mysteries of the Trinity and the Incarnation.

2. Original Sin.

3. The Canon and Inspiration of Scripture.

4. Heaven, Hell, and Purgatory.

5. The Real Presence and the Sacrifice in the Holy Eu-
charist.

6. The Seven Sacraments.

7. The Supremacy and Infallibility of the Pope.

This is, of course, no complete enumeration of dogmas, but
only a selection of some which are barriers to any agreement
with Protestants, from one extreme to the other, from Unita-
rians to Greeks. All the definitions of the councils from the
First of Nicaea to the Vatican, and all the dogmatic decrees-
of the Holy See, must be included in a complete enumeration
of dogmas of Catholic Faith. The creed of Pope Pius IV. is the
summary of Catholic dogmas to which all bishops, doctors, and
members of councils are required to profess assent under oath.

THE CATHOLIC DOGMA AND POLITY UNCHANGEABLE.

I am not at present arguing the question of the truth and right
of Catholicism as opposed to Orthodox Protestantism. I intend
merely to make a statement of what Catholicism as professed
by the Roman Church really is, as a public fact, as a phenom-
enon in history and in the actual present. And considering its
nature, its present attitude toward all forms of belief and
opinion, and the present aspect of all kinds of controversies
about history, science, philosophy, ethics, and theology, I pro-
pose the question to every intelligent and candid Protestant,,
whether there is any apparent probability that the Catholic
Church will leave its actual position and come down to the
level of Protestantism, whether orthodox, latitudinarian, or
rationalistic ?

The Pope, the 1,200 bishops and 100,000 priests of his com-
munion, the religious orders, the universities, doctors, professors r

1894-] THE PARLIAMENT OF RELIGIONS. 161

and learned men, and the whole body of the laity, profess, ex
animo, all the dogmas proclaimed by the Vatican Council as having
equal authority with the Apostles' Creed, and having their foun-
dation in divine revelation. Catholic scholars are fully acquaint-
ed with all the reasons, arguments, and objections, from Scrip-
ture, Antiquity, Philosophy, and Science, contained in every kind
of anti-Catholic polemics. There is nothing new which can be
brought forward. And there is no sign of weakening, of timid-
ity, in the advocates and champions of Catholicism.

REUNION OF CHRISTENDOM BY COMPROMISE A VISIONARY

SCHEME.

The project of a reunion of Christendom in a grand Evan-
gelical Alliance by the way of compromise is a visionary scheme.
Unity in Christendom has never existed except in the form of
a great circle or sphere having its centre in the Roman See of
St. Peter. All schisms and divisions have arisen by centrifugal
movements away from this centre. Catholics believe that this
sphere with its centre was established by Jesus Christ, to en-
dure until the end of the world. They have a rational convic-
tion and a religious faith that there is a supernatural, revealed
religion, which is the only salvation of the world ; that this re-
ligion is Christianity; that Christianity is embodied and organ-
ized in the Catholic Church, having two fundamental, dominant
principles, the Inspiration of Scripture explained and supple-
mented by a living and perpetual Tradition, and the Infallibility
of the Church. They believe in the perpetuity and final tri-
umph of the Catholic Church relying on the promises of Christ.
Therefore, they must desire that all who have become separated
from the Church should return to her bosom, and that all na-
tions should be gathered into the one fold, under the One
Shepherd.

OBJECT OF CATHOLIC PRELATES IN ATTENDING THE PARLIAMENT.

The only object and motive of those prelates and priests
who took part in the Parliament of Religions was, to present
Catholicism before the representatives of all forms of religion as
the genuine and authentic Christianity of Christ and the Apos-
tles ; the Catholic Church as the kingdom of God on the earth.

It has appeared to some, that the participation of the Catho-
lic hierarchy in the Parliament indicated some new attitude
toward separated Christian societies. Dr. Barrows, in his " Re-
view and Summary" (vol. ii. p. 1573), quotes some sayings of
critics, which do not explicity affirm this view, but which seem

162 CHRISTIAN UNITY IN [May,

to hint at it, indirectly. " One result of the Parliament, says
The Churchman, is the demonstration of the fact that the
American people appreciate religious courage, which was con-
spicuously manifested by the Catholics. Dr. Hunger writes in
the Christian World (London) : By far the most notable fea-
ture of the Parliament was the participation of the Roman
Catholic Church and the presence of its ablest representatives
in this country, and the earnest and genuine Catholicity with
which they entered into its deliberations."

Dr. Hunger uses the term "Catholicity" in that wide sense
which is becoming common, and is nearly synonymous with
"liberality." He means to say that the Catholic speakers
showed a disposition which was candid and amicable toward
other religionists, leading them to avoid exaggerating diversities
and differences, and to make the most of similarities ; in a
word, to adopt the irenic rather than the polemic method. This
is precisely what the late Cardinal Manning frequently and
earnestly recommended.

The polemic method sets forth the errors to be combated
in as clear a light as possible and separated from the truth with
which they are mixed. It attacks them in front and refutes
them by bringing the contrary truths into opposition, and by
showing false or even absurd conclusions as logically deducible
from their premises. The irenic method takes hold of the
truths which are held by opponents, and points out their logi-
cal connection with other truths which are rejected. Polemics
are often violent and bitter, irenics are calm and conciliatory.
It is not desirable or possible to abandon altogether the po-
lemical method in controversy, but it is much to be desired
that it should be tempered with an irenical spirit, and that the
irenical method should be employed by preference in many
cases and to a great extent.

The Parliament of Religions was dominated by this irenical
spirit, and it was certainly an unprecedented instance of amicable
conference rather than controversy, not only of Catholics, Greeks,
and several denominations of Protestants, but also of Jews
and pleaders for various heathen religions. It must be admitted
that there was something in the attitude of all these different
religions toward each other, and in the amicable relations of their
representatives, altogether different from the scenes in past his-
tory, when their polemics were waged, not with the arms of
reason alone, but with weapons of war on the battle-field, and
in fierce political conflicts, with soldiers, statesmen, and kings
as their leaders. Those troublous times have in a great mea-

1894-] THE PARLIAMENT OF RELIGIONS. 163

sure passed away. An era of mutual toleration and to a con-
siderable extent of religious liberty has succeeded. It is only
by peaceful means that the gospel of Christ can be propagated,
and only by intellectual and moral forces that men and nations
can be brought into religious harmony and unity.

In our own happy republic, religious liberty and equality
are fundamental principles of the civil and political order. A
cordial acceptance and a practical carrying out of these prin-
ciples prepares a common ground where men of different reli-
gions can meet in amicable relations, and co-operate in many
good works which are patriotic, philanthropic, and scientific.
During the past three centuries Catholics in the English-speak-
ing countries have been under the ban of a civic and social
excommunication which has forced them into an isolated posi-
tion. This has been gradually relaxed, and almost entirely
abolished, so far as legal and political disabilities are concerned.
But animosity and distrust have survived, as an heirloom from
the age of persecution. This animosity has been passing away
during the most recent period, and a different, more amicable
attitude toward the Catholic Church has necessarily had its
counterpart in the attitude of her representatives, for instance in
the Parliament of Religions.

It is more remarkable that the Catholic prelates were invited
to this Parliament and received on such honorable terms, than
that they accepted the invitation. This opportunity was given,
and others are continually arising, for gaining a hearing for the
Catholic cause from our fellow-citizens. Hostility to Catholi-
cism is to a great extent due to a misapprehension of its prin-
ciples and doctrines. Those who believe in Christianity as a
supernatural, revealed religion, in the Divinity of Christ, and
the Inspiration of the Scriptures, are more on the Catholic
than the anti-Catholic side in the great impending controversy,
and they ought to be with us, openly and formally. The old
disputes between us are nearly obsolete, and the great conten-
tion now, is for Christianity against an un-Christian and even
anti-Christian philosophy of naturalism, secularism, revived pagan-
ism. All who worship Jesus Christ in spirit and in truth, and
who desire that his kingdom may prevail over this crypto-
paganism, and all the pagan religions of -the world, must de-
sire that all Christians should be united in one church, under
one banner, and at least pray for this most desirable consum-
mation, which can only be effected by the power and grace of
God.

164 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [May

ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. IV.
BY WALTER LECKY.

'NE beautiful July evening our boat lay at anchor
in that beautiful sheet of mountain water called
by the natives Round Pond, by the few fastidi-
ous New York sportsmen that annually visit it
Indian Lake. We had whipped the pond from
early morning I speak in the plural, for Billy Buttons was my
guide anc j without a nibble to keep hope in expectancy. The
burning sun had skin-furrowed my cheeks and pricked my flesh,
while legions of singing mosquitoes had called and held their
irritating conventions on the tracks old Sol had made. I was
uneasy ; Buttons noticed this, for he grasped the paddle* and
with a few quick passes brought the anchor-rope within my
reach, shouting as he did so, " Doctor, pull her in." A few
jerks and I landed the anchor, an awkward-looking stone, en-
cased in black mud, in the bow.

" Where are you bound for, William?" I asked.
" For Charley Pond, doctor. There's no use in fooling any
more here. The little fellows we don't want, and the big
fellows ain't in the biting humor ; and what's more, fish on a
tarnation hot day like this, doctor, ain't frying in the middle of
the lake ; they're gone up the brooks to cool. You'll find them
skulking under the elders. What a tarnation day this has been,
doctor, but here goes !" And Buttons, taking the oars, touched
the waters, making scarcely a ripple, and away went the boat.

It may be foolish, but so beautiful was the motion of the
boat under the artistic guidance of Buttons that I thought it
was alive. Buttons had some like thoughts, for he said : " Doc-
tf>r, I haven't much in this world, but if she (the boat) would go
to pieces on one of those floating hemlocks it would be the death
of me. She's as skittish as a kitten, doctor. There's no duck
in these waters that can do the bowing act with her. She's a
rattler, you may pin your faith to that every time. What do
you think, doctor?"

I simply answered, " She's all you say. Stumps ahead, Wil-
liam."

" She'll dodge them by the bushel," was Buttons's assuring
reply.

1894-] ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. 165

We had passed out of Indian Lake into a narrow channel
dangerously dotted with half-burnt pine logs. The edges of this
channel were lined with a scrubbish growth of dwarfish elder,
"home of the foxy three-pounders," to cite Buttons's passing
comment. From these elders floated long trailing, sun-burnt
yellow moss, like the dishevelled hair of some village beauty.
Guarding this dwarfish growth rose many a mile of stately
spruce and pine, half a century ago the home of troops of
yelping wolves, now the play-ground of the red squirrel and
his lesser friend, the chattering, greedy chipmunk. This chan-
nel has two branches, one broad and deep, called the Salmon,
the other gradually becoming narrower and narrower until the
occupant of the boat can comfortably touch either bank with
outstretched arms. This channel is difficult of access, but under
the masterly skill of Buttons difficulties of this kind were con-
verted into pleasures. Our way led by this channel. Buttons,
as was his way when he scented sport, broke into song as na-
turally as a bird. I remember a few lines of it :

" Chantons, chantons 1'air du depart
Nagez rameurs car 1'onde fuit,
Le rapide est proche, et le jour finit."

As an answer to this Canadian boatman's song came the
quick sound of the chopper's axe, mingled with a weak human
attempt to follow the lusty song of William Buttons.

" Get a hold on that twig, doc., and jerk us off that darned
stump," said Buttons, rising in the boat and leaving the weary
chopper to indifferently continue the song. The paddle was
exchanged for an oar. " That's good, doc.; another jerk and
she'll get there as sure as my name is Buttons. Ay, there she
goes as straight as a pin. See how she shakes her noddle.
Charley Pond, doctor don't you see it peeping atween the
bushes like a cat's eye in the dark."

Then addressing himself to the boat : " Don't be rubbing
your nose against every stump you meet, or, my pretty pet,
you'll have a face on you as black as a crow's wing coming
home." The boat steadied herself as if obedient to her master's
will, skilfully avoided a huge log, and with a saucy skip made
her first bow in Charley Pond. The little lake is wooded to
the very shore with the finest specimens of spruce, tamarack,
and pine. It is rimmed with soft mountain moss in many a
tangled form, whose bright hues strangely mingle with the

1 66 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [May,

shadow of its guardian trees. A few canvas-back ducks sporting
in its waters eyed us long and curiously; then, with a quick
wing splash and broken chatter, they rose, circled above us,
stretched their necks, and, as Buttons said, " struck camp some-
where else." Our boat by this time was close to the opposite
shore, about twenty feet from it, by the side of a wind-fallen
pine that ran into the lake.

" Doctor," said Buttons, " get your anchor unfastened and
hitch your rope to one of the branches. This is a great place for
trout, if those cursed bull-pouts will go asleep and leave the bait
alone. All fixed good. Why, doctor, you're the genuine stuff ;
what Hiram Jones used to call * Israel's cream ' ; me and Cagy
were the buttermilk. I'll be bound to make a fisher out of
you ; throw me down the bait. How would a minny go ? Give
me your hook. It's baited ; throw it in ; no splashing gently,
doctor. By cracky ! you have a bite ; go easy, let him drown
himself. Good ! keep your line tight, he's coming on the run.
Hold on ; keep a stiff upper lip, doctor, and I'll get the net
under him in a jiffy. Conscience, doctor, he's a beauty ! a good
two pounds if he's an ounce."

Encouraged by the commands and comments of Buttons,
who caught trout after trout with the utmost unconcern, now
and then slyly dropping one of them into my basket, I soon
was in such a jovial frame of mind that my poor sick pa-
tients were forgotten, and I found myself proposing to William
Buttons to build a bough shanty, and spend a few days in
this most delightful retreat.

"Nonsense!" was William's reply. "If you would do that
folks would think you were out of your head. They would be
a-hunting and scratching for you all over the country, and
of course come here. Then what would happen ? Every
crank in these woods would go a-fishing in Charley Pond and
spoil everything. No, doctor, we'll soon get a gait on us ; MDC-
sides there's a squall a-working to us. Unhitch the rope ; I'll
make for Dory's camp until it's over."

I never dispute the weather knowledge of an Adirondack guide.
A dark cloud passed over the lake, a few quick, sharp thunder-
shots and a serpentine ribbon of brilliant lightning skimmed
the bosom of the lake as lightly as a swallow's wing. The
wind rose, at first like the chattering of birds ; then, grasping the
pine-trees and swaying their branches, sang untranslatable re-
quiems.

The placid waters jumped, curled, and lashed the shore,

1894-] ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. 167

rimming the lake with creamy slobber. A few drops of rain,
then a quick thunder-clap, and the drops became torrents,
whipping the already infuriated lake. A few frogs croaked
their unmusical benisons, while we quickly pulled shoreward and
hurriedly sought refuge in Dory's camp. And what a refuge !
but any port has its shelter in a storm Dory's was a sorry
sight. The roof leaked, and the wind, charged with rain, took
its own way through the doorless and almost roofless camp.
Buttons minded little wind or rain. " It was," he remarked,
" a little summer coughing-fit, that would soon rid itself by a
good rain-spit." He busied himself in making our quarters com-
fortable, by quickly erecting, with pieces of worm-eaten boards
and barked slabs, a comparatively comfortable abode. A few
cracker-boxes, stuck on their end deep in the gluey mud, be-
came chairs, while a broad board resting on our knees was a
handy table. This done, " She may growl all night, doctor,"
said Buttons, opening a can of dried beef, while I cut a loaf
with his big, long, coarse-bladed knife-of- all-work into huge
pieces. An Adirondack guide wants none of your thin society
bread slices. There is a charm in puffing out the cheeks with
as much bread as the mouth can hold that is, as Cagy says,
"giving play to the grinders." When Buttons was dry he pushed
the table to me, went out, threw back his head, and took, as
he said, " a whack at heaven's spill." It was of little account
that the rain fell equally on the other parts of his face, as
Buttons claimed that all the skin-furrows drained into his
mouth. Every man to his taste. I admired Buttons's way of
drinking, but I could not follow it ; so as soon as Buttons was
seated I transferred the table, upturned the beef from the can,
caught some of the " spill," and took, as they say in these
parts, " a long pull and a steady pull."

That pull finished one of the best meals in my life. As I sit
in my office these long winter nights, penning these old memo-
ries from my diary, sickened by medicine smells waiting for
some unfortunate, what would I not give for such another meal
with Billy Buttons at Dory's? Oh, Charley Pond, Dory's,
heaven's spill, and Billy Buttons ! somehow or other you make
me sad to-night. When I was a younger man I wrote in my
diary, Glad days are sad memories. I caught that sentence one
day passing Owl's-head. It came to me broke through my
headful of prescriptions. I let them go, and gleefully bagged
it. I could not help saying to Toby, " I have got a good
thing." Speaking even to a horse eases a fellow's mind.

VOL.LIX. 12

168 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [May,

" None of your pies and puddings to kick antics in my
stomach after a good meal, but a good smoke and plenty of
good guff," is a saying of Cagy's much quoted by Billy But-
tons.

Buttons is not the man to quote a phrase and go contrary
to it. While I was emptying the beef-can he unrolled his big
black plug of tobacco from his deer-skin pouch, cut little bits
from it, placed these in the heel of his left hand, grinding them
with the knuckles of his right. This done, " Take your seat,
doctor," said Buttons, "pull out your pipe and fill it. I have,
crushed enough for two."

No man is quicker for a pipe than I. Soon our pipes were
in working order. Suddenly the smoke ceased in Buttons's ; it
was a way he had of being solemn. " Doctor," said he, " I'm
a-thinking mighty heavy."

"What are you thinking about, William?" I asked.

" The only thing an old rounder like me thinks about old
times, old times ; about the first time I came to Charley Pond,
and built this camp ; now it's gone to pieces. I feel for it,
doctor ; it seems to have something to do with me, but I can't
cipher it out in talk. I feel it just the same. It's out of ' kil-
ter,' and I'm going the same way that's how I size it." But-
tons hung his head. I watched my pipe-smoke, and listened
to the wind. Gradually Buttons's head assumed its ordinary
position, and the smoke rose in his pipe. His cheeks were
wet.

" I wish I was a scholar," said Buttons, drawing his glazed
coat-sleeve across his face. " I would write a book."

" What would you put into it, William ?" I eagerly asked.
" A bear story ?"

Buttons answered angrily : " Bear stories for New York
sports the more the better. This story is for myself, and a
fellow doesn't want to fool himself with lies. It is a bit of a
woman story that has hankered around my heart a good many
years ; when you would hear it you would know why I brought
you here."

I frankly admitted that the life of a country doctor lends
itself to inquisitiveness I believe that is the way I put it in
my diary. I could not sleep without knowing that story.
Would Buttons tell it? How could I start him? Buttons solved
the difficulty.

" Doctor," said he, " I'm not the man to keep a story from
you, and I see that the bluster outside will last while I'm.

1894-] ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. 169

telling it ; so here goes : a man must have a beginning to a
story. One night while I was sitting with Cagy by Jim Weeks's
big office-stove swapping deer stories an old gentleman, a
young lady, and a little girl came in. * They're city folks,' said
Cagy. I planted my eyes on them. ' So they be,' says I ; ' at
least they have that air about them.' ' Some of us is in for a
job,' says Cagy ; * they'll surely want a guide.' Just then I heard
my name called by Weeks, and over I went to his desk.
' Billy,' says he, ' don't you know that old gent that's just gone
up-stairs for the night ?' ' Not from Adam,' was my word.
' Why, Billy, that's queer,' said Jim. ' That's old Jenks from
New York, the father of the boy that shot Skinny's husband.
' He wants a guide for the summer. Be ready with your kit ;
he'll make an early start.' 'What direction, Jim, is he pointing
for?' I asked. * He wants a quiet place,' said Jim, ' where he can
build a camp and be entirely alone. His daughter is consump-
tive, and it is more for her sake than anything else. I have
sold him our old board shanty at Charley Pond. You will
soon make it slick as a new pin. Cut away all the brush.
Spick her up in good shape. You'll find a scythe on the shed
roof. If you need any tools you'll find them in Bill Whistler's
log-house a-back of the shanty.'

" Times were bad. I was glad to get a job ; so I sat up all
night mending my old clothes and shining my gun. By the
break of day I was at the hotel. Old Jenks was ready, and
away we went. It took us about six hours to get here, as in
those days the little channel was more blocked than now.
Berry and La Jeunesse came along to make the carries and
clean out the channel. Jenks was delighted with Charley Pond.
He ordered the board shanty to be pulled down, and a log-
cabin built in its place. We could tent until the work was
done. The camp was to be called after his daughter, whose
name was Dory. In a week all was ready a regular dove's
nest, and we took possession of it : Professor Jenks, his daugh-
ter Dory, the little girl Milly, and your true friend, William
Buttons. It was then I began to cast my eyes around, and see
in what company I was. Maybe you think I was not taken off
my feet when Jenks told me that Dory was as blind as a bat
that her eyes were full of cataracts ! I could hardly believe it,
as her eyes looked natural and she used to find her way
through the brush. She was as handsome as a picture, doctor,
and as good as God ever made. Every morning I used to
watch her leaning against the trunk of a tree listening to the

170 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [May,

robins. Sometimes they would be sleepy, bobbing their little
heads ; then she would sing, and all at once they would shake
their wings, peck their bills on the branches, and start in song.
Then she would laugh a very merry laugh at first, but the tail
of it, doctor, was like the cry of a loup-garou. I have often
heard the owls answer the tail of that laugh. Every day I took
her on the lake, gathered fresh moss for her, baited her hook,
told her stories of the voyageurs. She was a fine fisher knew
how to hold her line, and when to snap. When we came near
logs she would say, * William, where are they ? How deep shall
I let my line?' I would tell her, and no man that I have ever
seen in these woods, with his eyes wide open, snarled his line
less than Dory Jenks.

" She liked the lake in a storm. She said she could under-
stand the ' music of water and wind-songs ; that everything was
full of music.' I remember how she used to sit by a little
brook, with her small white hands gloved in the soft green
moss, listening to its prattle, mocking its song. In those times
I used to sit near her, my heart making as much noise as the
brook, my eyes content watching her every move ; and some
kind of a feeling, that I never had in my life before, creeping
through me and making me happy. I wanted nobody around
her but myself; not even M illy, who was, as Dory told me one
summer night after I had sung to her guitar a little song that
ends

' Je n'ai ni bien, ni rang, ni gloire,
Mais j'ai beaucoup, beaucoup d'amour,'

a New York waif taken from the streets, daughter of a drunken
Spanish cigar-maker. I'll never forget that night, doctor; the
sky was the color of smoke rising from the chimney on a frosty
morning; one little star, about the size of a dollar, was like a
gold pin stuck in a white woollen scarf. The lake was calm,
trouts were jumping here and there, a crane was sleeping on a
pine-log, a few night hawks were buzzing along the shore. ' It's
glorious,' said Dory ; * I forget my pain. Sing, William, one
of your dear old songs ; I'll accompany you with my guitar.' I
had many songs, but I sorted out the one with the lines I told
you, because I wanted to say something I had in my heart by
some other body's mouth. After the song we sat there until
Milly waved a red lantern, a sign to come in. I was angry with
Milly and said she knew too much for a child. ' Not so,' said
Dory, ' Milly is my girl and promise me, William Buttons, if

1894-] ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. 171

anything happens to me and pa of course I know it won't, but
if it should that you will befriend Milly. Just promise, Wil-
liam Buttons mountain hearts keep promises say you will,
William Buttons.' I promised ; she pressed my hand ; a thrill of
wild delight passed through me at that moment.

" Months passed away. * Dory was/ said Professor Jenks,
' gaining strength every day, finding new life in the woods/
Daily he thanked me for my kindness to his daughter, promis-
ing to well repay all my service. His talk stabbed me. What
had money to do with the services I rendered to Dory?

" The snow came one morning like a handful of flour thrown
here and there on the ground and on the brush. ' It was a
good day for a deer hunt,' said Jenks. 'Bull Whistler was go-
ing out, Cagy was to meet him at the burned land ; would I not
take Dory in my boat and guard the pond ? Dory's one wish
was to shoot a deer. She would b^ safe with me.' ' I would
lose my life for her, professor,' I replied. * Of course you would,
kind fellow ; all you guides are most devoted to your parties.
I shall repay you, have no fear, William ; your kindness to my
poor Dory will not go unrewarded,' said Jenks. My blood was
boiling ; does Jenks think that I have no feelings, that I am
like all the guides, that guides merely work for money? would
lose their life for it ! I muttered. Jenks shouldered his gun,
kissed his daughter, and started for Whistler's. I righted my
boat, helped Dory to her seat, and pushed out from the shore.
It was a clean-cut day ; a little sharp, but just the thing for a
hunt. A loud whistle told me that Whistler and Cagy had met.

* Shall we soon see a deer?' said Dory. ' That depends,' said I,
' on three things if Cagy finds a track, if the other men miss
him, and if he comes here.' * So many ifs, William, that I fear
we shall see no deer to-day,' said Dory, fingering her gun.

* Don't give up hope, Miss Jenks,' said I ; ' Cagy knows I am
here, and unless he's changed a good deal Mr. Deer will have
to visit William Buttons.' * Hark ! don't you hear a hound away
off?' said Dory, looking in the direction of the sound. 'I do,
Miss Jenks,' says I ; c it's Cagy's dog, Mickey.' ' What music he
makes ! the whole woods are filled with his voice, noble animal
now he stops!' said Dory. 'They are in the swamp, Miss
Jenks ; the deer is circling ; there he goes hear the dog coming
this way ? You will soon hear some shooting that is if they
are on the right runaways.' 'I don't hear the dog, William I
do hope he will bring him here,' said Dory, moving restlessly in
her seat. 'Hear him now, Miss Jenks? That deer never was

172 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [May,

born that could lose Cagy's dog ; he lost him in the poplars,
but it was only for a minute. Listen ! the deer is taking a
sweep ; the dog will hang to him, he's bound to water him,
trust Billy Buttons Cagy would shoot a dog that would give
up his deer. Bang, bang six shots they didn't get him too
many cracks ; Miss Jenks, he's coming on the dead run for
Charley Pond. Keep quiet and he'll get more than he bargained
for.' The word was no sooner out of my mouth than a huge
buck came to the edge of the lake, stood for a moment with
pointed ears listening to the coming dog, shot his eyes around
the lake, plunged in and swam for the opposite shore. It was
but the work of a moment to cut off his retreat by getting be-
tween him and the shore. He saw this deers are no fools ; his
eyes flashed like lanterns in the woods in a dark night, his body
was all nerves, and turning on his back track he was making for
the shore. One glance was enough ; the dog had come to the
lake, savagely growled, closely scanned the water, and saw a
moving spot. He was too old in the business not to know what
that meant a lively bark to warn his master that his prey was
secure, a dance of joy, a plunge, and Cagy's dog, the best that
ever put foot to clay, was swimming towards him. Now was
the time. I came as close to Dory in the boat as was prudent
for our safety, and stretching my right hand, guided the barrel
of her gun. The deer was but a rod from us. ' Shoot,' I cried,
and the sharp, pleasant clang of the Winchester rang over the
lake and went a-rambling in the woods. A sharp cry from Dory
and, quicker than I speak, our boat was struck by the deer's
antlers, capsized, and Dory and I in the lake. My first thought
was of her ; there she was struggling for life, ready to sink. I
quickly grasped her, held up her head, and, with a few strokes,
brought her ashore.

" Whistler, Cagy, and her father had returned ; they heard
my story, sent for Mrs. Whistler, tried every means to revive
her, but " a tear started in Buttons's eye " she died in two hours
after, doctor. Just before she died she opened her mouth just
a little bit and said : ' Charlie.' That word, doctor, made me
stagger. I wanted her to speak again, but it was not to be.

"We buried her in Squidville graveyard, just under the big
white beech-tree ; it was my way. Her poor old father had
lost his mind and could not give an order about the grave.
Weeks took him to New York ; that was the last I heard of
him. The beech-tree yes, I picked that place out just because
I thought of how she used to lean against the trees and listen

1 894.]

ADIRONDACK SKETCHES.

173

to the birds' songs. It is the biggest tree in the graveyard, and
singing birds, doctor, like big trees they want a height when
they pitch their voices. I planted rose-trees, but they died for
want of sun the big beech would have no other mate in guard-
ing Dory's grave. Years after, when in Montreal, I bought a
piece of marble, made them cut on it ' Charlie,' and put it at
the head of Dory's grave. People thought it was strange, so
may you ; but that matters little. I always say that strange
things are only strange to those who don't understand them.

" That's my story. That's why I am here, brought by a
fading memory. Dory's camp is a ruin, and I, Billy Buttons
but no use in complaining ; life is rather short for that. Fill
your pipe, doctor, and let us go ; that rain-spit is over."

We righted the boat and pulled out. The lake was calm,
the ducks had returned, the moss was arrayed in a bridal dress
of slobber, a robin from a tall pine sang us a parting song.
Out of Charley Pond and down the narrow channel glided our
little boat, Buttons smoking and thinking mighty heavy, the
country doctor impatient to pen an old guide's story.

THE SACRO MONTE AT VARALLO. [May.

THE SACRO MONTE AT VARALLO.

BY E. M. LYNCH.

F some marvels people say: " They are more
easily imagined than described " ; but it would
be almost impossible to imagine the Sacro Mon-
te, and it is very difficult to describe it. It
may be called a Testament in terra-cotta and
fresco, to give a rough idea of this "Sanctuary." Seeking for
an analogue, it may be said the Sacro Monte has more in com-
mon with Ammergau's " Passion Play " than with anything else
with which the human mind has been busy in our day.

The mount itself is a mass of granite that towers above the
ancient and picturesque town of Varallo, and it is crowned by
a most original group of chapels (they are perhaps better called
temples), each built to contain modelled figures and paintings
representing a scene from the Bible. The spectators kneel in
the porches of the temples and look upon the groups (which
are as vividly realistic as possible) through openings in a glazed
grating.

Some of the temples are national property : that is to say,
the art-works contained in them are considered so precious that
the state has become their guardian. These are the temples
decorated by Gaudenzio Ferarri, Tabachetti, and D'Enrico.

Mr. Samuel Butler, known to fame as the author of Erew-
honj has devoted a considerable part of twenty years and a
thick volume (Ex Veto) to the art of Varallo, which, he main-
tains, is the " fine flower " of the Italian Renaissance, in its
most notable period the time of Leonardo, Michelangelo, and
Raffaelle. Mr. Butler is also the author of Alps and Sanctuaries
of Piedmont and the Canton Ticino. The importance of the
Varallo Sacro Monte, he says, secluded it from his earlier work
and determined him to give it a volume to itself. He affirms
that he would rather be the creator of some of Tabachetti's
work at the Sacro Monte than have wrought the famous Michel-
angelo chapel at Florence. His admiration of Gaudenzio Fe-
rarri's art is scarcely less warm. But all the world does not un-
hesitatingly adopt Mr. Butler as the ultimate authority in ques-
tions of taste. Colored statuary jars upon the aesthetic sense
of those who are severely artistic.

176 THE SACRO MONTE AT VARALLO. [May,

Dr. Miles, the honorary secretary of the English and Ameri-
can Archaeological Society in Rome, strikes a true note (in his
By-ways in the Italian Alps] when he says that these scenes,
which Christians of all denominations agree cannot be presented
too forcibly to the popular mind, should be judged by the light
of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, when ''illiterates" form-
ed the majority in all countries. Books were indeed " sealed " to
the populace. And what preacher could tell the story of the
Passion to ignorant hearers with half the force of this appeal to
their eyes ? Dr. Miles quotes some of Mr. Butler's rhapsodies
about Gaudenzio Ferarri without giving his unqualified adhesion
to them, saying the opinion is interesting as that of a cultured
man and a diligent student of Italian art.

Gaudenzio's is a strangely naive style. The Church of Santa
Maria delle Grazie, at the foot of the Sacro Monte, contains
what is by many considered his chief work at Varallo. Twenty-
one incidents in our Lord's life are painted in tempera, on the
panels of a mural screen that stands between the monks' part
of the church and the people's part. This fresco was begun in
1510, and, as the inscription avouches, finished in 1513. It covers
a space of 34 feet by 26 feet, and recalls Luini's fresco, which
has made the Church of Santa Maria degli Angioli, at Lugano,
famous throughout all the lands where art is reverenced.

The Crucifixion forms the central subject, and fills at least
twice the space of any other. The panel representing the ar-
rival at Calvary represents Christ kneeling near his cross, which
lies upon the ground ; and it is characteristic of Gaudenzio's
art that he paints a little child, in play, running down that
" sacred wood," that " noblest tree," his mother steadying the
little creature by holding tightly to his frock. In the effort
after verisimilitude this artist is constantly found introducing
such touches of nature. The mother is dressed in an outlandish
manner doubtless Ferarri's notion of the height of the fashion
in Jerusalem in the beginning of our era. In the temples laugh-
ing pages at the court of Herod ; executioners with the goitre, the
swollen throat so common in the Alps; court jesters with dogs,
and portraits of living celebrities are brought in also for the
purpose of giving life and reality to the representations.

But to return to the mural screen : Mr. Lund, in his inter-
esting Como and Italian Lakeland, says of this painting, that the
panels containing the Washing of the Feet and the Deposition
are the best, as to composition and drawing, after the Calvary
subject, " in which the master's power culminates, though the

1894-] THE SACRO MONTE AT VARALLO. 177

representation of armor and harness in relief weakens the gen-
eral effect." Ferarri and his friend Pellegrino da Modena, Mr.
Lund notes, appear in the dress of pilgrims on the right. Blue
is strangely absent from the work, and yellow and bright green
are used prodigally. In a mural inscription, "the painter patri-
otically identifies himself with the Valsesia, despite his studies
in the most famous schools of his time.

1513. GAUDENTIUS FERARRIUS VALLIS SICCID.E PINXIT
HOCOPUS, IMPENSIS POPL 1 VARALLI AD -^ GLORIAM.

G. F. of Valsesia painted this work at the expense of the peo-
ple of Varallo, to the glory of Christ."

It is to be Regretted that no record is kept of the number of
visitors to the Sacro Monte. None are called " pilgrims," by
the guides and other officials, unless they come in an organized
procession. These pilgrims generally arrive from a considerable
distance, and often by special train, and are generally led by
their parish priest, with representatives of all their confrater-
nities, and a large display of banners. On the night of last
14-1 5th of August thousands of peasants trooped into Varallo
from the surrounding districts, and slept on the hill-side, in the
porches of the fifty temples, in gateways, and in two of the
churches of the town, which were thrown open to them when
every other shelter was occupied. I asked two guides how
many came for that feast, and they said : " No pilgrims at all ;
only contadini, who were not pilgrims because they were not in
bands and carried no banners." But there had been one pil-
grimage of about eleven hundred souls since the festa, I was
told ; and a smaller gathering, seven hundred and thirty, from
distant Lucca.

It was touching, the morning of the Assumption, to see all
the gentle, weary faces of the women of one lake-district dis-
tinguishable by the wearing of the historic " Lucia " head-dress.
They rested in the intervals of their prayers wherever they
could, their pillow often a marble step, pillar, or balustrade ;
and their sleep seemed sweet ! Most of them had a basket
containing a loaf and a bottle of country wine, as provision for
their journey. Many carried pretty, fat children in their arms,
or tied in shawls on their backs ; and some supported old peo-
ple, or blind, weak, or crippled pilgrims. Part of the costume
of the lakes is a wooden shoe, in which it is almost impossible
to mount or descend the steep way, paved with sharp stones
that render unnecessary the penitential peas-in the-shoes of the

I 7 8

THE SACKO MONTE AT VARALLO.

[May,

olden time! It was edifying to see the peasants carrying these
sabots, and picking their painful way, with unprotected feet, down
the stony path.

The crowd was always edifying and decorous, besides being
picturesque beyond expression. Twelve valleys in the Valsesian

district have their
special, traditional
costumes. Bright
colors, beautiful
lace, short skirts,
and quaint forms
are characteristic
of them all. The
dress of Rimella
boasts gold braid
as one of its dis-
tinguishing features
not mere yellow
trimming, but glit-
tering trappings,
suggesting military
uniform. The Fo-
bello costume is,
however, the one
that most quickly
arrests attention.
The scarlet, dark
blue, and white, of
which it is mainly
composed, are har-
monious in them-
selves, and are fur-
ther enhanced by
parti-colored em-
broideries and hand-
some thread-laces.
Every* *$Fobelliua

wears a grembialc, a sort of apron, with the uses of an Oriental's
sash ; and curious calzone, or trowser-legs, fastened about the knee
by a leathern strap, and turned up deeply at'the foot with tas-
sels and rich silk embroidery. Mr. Lund says :" Many of the
wearers have such fair complexions and such pretty faces, such
an elastic step and noble carriage, as to give piquancy to the cos-

THE HISTORIC " LUCIA " HEAD-DR^SS.

1 894.]

THE SACRO MONTE AT VARALLO.

179

tume beyond its own merits. The bel sangue of the maidens of
Fobello is famous throughout Piedmont." But it has been ques-
tioned ^whether the perfect freedom allowed by the short skirts
and uncramped bodices is not a cause of that grace and agility
in the Fobelline which are supposed to lend a charm to the lo-
cal costuirue. No
matter the cause,
it is certain the
eye is delighted
by the results ;
and a crowd of
costume-clad con-
tadine carries the
spectator to an
elder world to
ancient manners,
strange customs,
racier minds, than
those of the mod-
ern world. And
all the feast days
bring hundreds, if
not thousands, of
these picturesque
peasants to the
" Santuario."

A German said
to me that none
but the descen-
dants of the Teu-
ton still clung to
national (or can-
tonal) costume ;
and it is true that
there is a large
infusion of Ger-
man-Swiss blood
in these valleys. German has only lately ceased to be the lan-
guage of the parish schools and of the pulpit in Rimella. The
dwellers in Alagna, Rima, Macugnaga, and many other villages,
still speak the peculiar dialect of the Davoserthal a dialect
which the learned pronounce identical with the German of the
Niebelungenlied. It is said to have been the German element in

A WAYSIDE SHRINE.

i8o THE SACRO MONTE AT VARALLO. [May,,

the population that determined, if not the erection, at least the
extension, of the Sacro Monte at Varallo rather than elsewhere.
In the sixteenth century the Valsesians, according to some his-
torians, had already shown a certain heretical tendency ; and
they were a people well worth making every effort to save-
vigorous, sturdy, independent as they were, and endowed, by
their mixed descent, with many of the best points of the South
and of the North. Mr. Butler calls them " Italians but Italians
of the most robust and Roman type." " It may be noted that
the movement set on foot by Caimo extended afterwards to
other places, always, with the exception of Crea, on the last
slopes of the Alps before the plains of Lombardy and Piedmont
begin. Varese, Locarno, Orta, Varallo, Oropa, Grazlia, St. Ig-
nazio have, all of them, something of the spiritual fortress about
them, and, I imagine, are all more or less directly indebted to
the Reformation for their inception."

The author of Como and Italian Lakelqnd, who in all things
savoring of controversy is a pleasanter writer than Butler, is
struck by the cheerful piety of the pilgrims who frequent the
guest-house at the sanctuary gates, or rest in the cool loggia (or
piazza) of that modest hostelry, or who picnic on the shady
green outside ; and though he has been for years English chap-
lain at Cadenabbia, he honestly says : " It is a sight for reflec-
tion to see the great stream, of men, ivomen, and children
thronging up the wide, steep road"" a shallow staircase cut in
the steep cliff; a crowd reciting prayers, sometimes singing can-
ticles; and, when even silently toiling upwards, clearly full of
faith and devotion. The ascent zigzags upwards for 270 feet
under the grateful shade of chestnuts. On the summit, about
the year 1486, Bernardino Caimo, a Minorite monk, aided by a
rich and pious gentleman of Milan, erected a fac-simile of the
Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem, which he had visited by order
of Pope Sixtus IV. Caimo intended to reproduce all the holy
places, of which he had brought away accurate measurements ;
but he died before accomplishing his task. The Monte Sacro,
for many a year, was simply known as " The Holy Sepulchre."
Over the entrance gate is the inscription : " Haec nova Hyeru-
salem vitam summosque labores atque Redemptoris singula
gesta refert " (This new Jerusalem records the life, the su-
preme labors, and the several deeds of the Redeemer).

The first temple represents the Temptation of our first
parents ; the second, the Annunciation ; the third, the Visitation ;

1894-] THE SACRO MONTE AT VARALLO. 181

the fourth, St. Joseph's first Vision ; the fifth, the Adoration
of the Magi; the sixth, // Presepio ; the seventh, the Adoration
of the Shepherds; the eighth, the Purification; the ninth, St.
Joseph warned to fly into Egypt ; the tenth, the Flight. The
Massacre of the Innocents a terribly detailed rendering of a
fearful subject is the next in order. In those temples where
the flat and the round work are in closest combination that is
to say, when the plastic groups merge into the frescoes of
walls and ceilings the notion of an actual scene is, of course,
more completely realized ; and of all the artists employed on
the Sacro Monte Ferarri best carried out the double task.
Nearly every temple is renowned for the particular favors which
pilgrims have obtained in answer to prayers offered there. The
graces most hoped for at the Massacre temple are chiefly the
cure of sick children. Christ tempted; the woman of Samaria;
the raising of Lazarus ; the entry into Jerusalem, and some of
Christ's miracles occupy the temples that precede the long
series of Passion subjects.

Dotted about the garden-grounds surrounding existing
temples are little crosses on pillars marking the site of temples
yet to come. There should be, one day, the Baptism of St.
John, and the Dispute with the Doctors of the Law, when a new
benefactor appears to add to the sanctuary's shrines ; and the
places for these and other buildings have long been laid out.
Possibly the combined gifts of the multitude will, at a future
date, amount to a sum sufficient for such erections for the
many pilgrims give, out of their poverty, a gift which, in the
aggregate, is large.

Of the good effect of the sights of the Sacro Monte upon the
pious peasants forming the bulk of the visitors there can be
no doubt. I have watched the awe-stricken, compassionate faces
passing from temple to temple, many and many a time, and
heard the tone of prayers that came from the very hearts of
the pilgrims. The good country-people looked as if never, till
the day of their pilgrimage, had they so fully realized the Gos-
pel history. Varallo is, in fact, a new revelation to these sim-
ple souls.

The Church of the Assumption rises above the highest of
the clustering temples, and interiorly is of extraordinary rich-
ness the votive offerings taking, in many cases, the form of
decorations for this church (there are also numbers of touch-
ing ex votos crutches left by cured cripples; models of hands,

182

THE SACRO MONTE AT VARALLO.

[May,

in silver or in wax; and pictures of dangers overpast, in this
church and many of the temples), and, day by day, a splen-
did white marble facade is rising upon the chiesa maestra to
show that the Ages of Faith are not yet past and gone. This
facade, which will cost from 200,000 to 220,000 francs, is the
gift of a rich and public-spirited Valsesian, Cavaliere Durio, and
when finished (as it will be in the late summer of 1894, if all
goes well) it will add an imposing feature to the crowning
point of this singularly interesting place of pilgrimage.

THE CHAPEL ON THE MOUNT.

On the occasion of my last visit to the Sacro Monte an old
woman with a distaff sat thread-making at the foot of the rapid
ascent. She looked charmingly old-world indeed, she suggested
the Greek Fates to me ! I asked if I might photograph her
with my American hand-camera. Her reply was amusing : " I
shall be eighty-six if I live till next Epiphany, and in all my
days I never heard of such a thing as portraits coming out of
that little box!" The bright old face expressed ten times the
astonishment conveyed by the words.

1894-] C ARM IN A MARIANA. 183

CARMINA MARIANA.*

fOMETIMES one is inclined to think that we are
entering or have already entered a Renaissance
of religion. That name is historically connected
with the older reawakening into life which at-
tained its growth nearly four hundred t years ago.
Call that outbreak of the human spirit what you will the ex-
clusive worship of things physically beautiful, or the substitu-
tion of the natural for the supernatural in the ideals of art and
literature, it was, nevertheless, a new birth of the human intel-
lect. So distinctly different from the middle ages which pre-
ceded it was the Renaissance, that it shocked the best men of
the time ; and yet in its types of beauty, and even its pagan
spirit, it still maintains the first place it so suddenly assumed at
the end of the fifteenth century. There are those who would
even recur to it for a complete system of general culture; as,
for instance, Walter Pater, Neo-pagan, a modern Hellenist a
writer whose exquisite beauty of style charms you into a very
dreamland of the past.

But after all that older awakening into birth was nothing
more than the worship of the natural. Whatever was beautiful
in nature, whatever was beautiful in man and his works this
was proposed as the end and object of man's aims and aspirations.
Protestantism was powerless to lift men out of this humanism.
How could it do so being purely human itself? The Council
of Trent and the Jesuit order, two of the most distinct evi-
dences of Divine Providence, the world has ever witnessed,
saved religion from the destructive influence of the pagan ideal.
But even Trent and Ignatius Loyola did not drive forth from
the hearts of men that tendency to naturalism which the Renais-
sance engendered. The English-speaking world especially
gradually fell into a state in which man's grosser qualities of
excellence are made the instruments of endeavor. This modern
condition is the Renaissance indeed, only shorn of its passion-
ate love of the beautiful, its general culture, its cultivation of
the fine arts. We are in a rapid naturalism of industry and
thrift and money-getting which leaves but little room for things

* An English Anthology in Verse in Honor of or in Relation to the Blessed Virgin Mary,
Collected and arranged by Orby Shipley, M.A. New York : Benziger Bros.
VOL. LIX. 13

1 84 C ARM IN A MARIANA. [May,

beautiful in music and poetry and art, and no room for things
spiritual.

But, in protest against this, we greet with joy the evident
signs of a new birth both intellectual and religious. The Ox-
ford movement, which stands for men and times and intellectual
activity, was the beginning of what I would wish to call a
Renaissance of religion. Surely one may say that the Oxford
movement, which for so many thousands of choice spirits was
the beginning of eternal salvation, leading them sometimes
slowly, sometimes by rapid stages within the fold of God's
Church, was a veritable dawn of an age of spiritual awakening.
It is more than probable that we have yet only seen the be-
ginning. In this country the cleaving asunder of the rock of
Calvinism, the mental unrest and strife, the trials for heresy of
men prominent in Protestant pulpits, the Christian Endeavor
and like organizations, the Salvation Army vulgar, indeed, in
methods, but very earnest and sincere all this indicates too
profound a stirring of men's souls to be other than divine in
its causes.

Consider, too, that the present generation has beheld some-
thing like the return of general recognition by men and nations
of the papal office of world-teacher in the person of Leo XIII.
The inception of mission work to non-Catholics, the intellectual
activity among us of which reading circles and summer-schools
are but external signs, a vigorous controversy on the need
and methods of Christian education beyond question, these
and like events show a revival of religion and an interest in
things spiritual altogether extraordinary. This is consoling and
encouraging.

Individuals count for little in general movements unless by
virtue of their supereminent qualities of heart and mind, but
they are all in greater or less degree types of their class.
Among the many who came into the church, either on the tidal
wave of the Oxford movement or on the natural flow of the tide
which that movement created, is Mr. Orby Shipley. Here are
his own words concerning his conversion :

" Will you now permit me to say," he wrote in November,
1878, to the London Times, " that the report which has lately
appeared in some of your contemporaries- is true? After much
thought and consideration I have felt it my duty to leave the
Church of England, and I ask you to allow me to occupy a
small space in your paper in order to give some reasons for

1894-] C ARM IN A MARIANA. 185

this momentous change in my religious life. I cannot other-
wise reach many with whom I formerly worked, or to whom I
once ministered, and I shall be grateful, sir, for this exercise of
your kind liberality.

" The cause of my taking this important step was, so far as I
can perceive, a simple following of Catholic instinct to its legi-
timate and, in my case, logical conclusion of course at the
call of God. It certainly was not due to personal influence,
for though I have never willingly lost a friend, yet practically
I have not been enabled to remain on intimate terms with any
who have preceded me whither eventually I have been led.
Nor has it been caused by controversy, which I have studiously
avoided. Nor has it been, save indirectly, from any outward
reason. The result has arisen mainly from a silent, gradual
and steady inner growth of many years in religion. I have
long held, I have long taught, nearly every Catholic doctrine
not actually denied by the Anglican formularies, and have ac-
cepted and helped to revive nearly every Catholic practice not
positively forbidden. In short, intellectually and in externals,
so far as I could as a loyal English clergyman, I have be-
lieved and acted as a Catholic.

"All this I have held and done, as I now perceive, on a
wrong principle viz., on private judgment. When I became
convinced that the right principle of faith and practice in re-
ligion was authority ; when I saw clearly that it is of less mo-
ment what one believes and does than why one accepts and
practises, then I had no choice as to my course. The only
spiritual body which I could realize that actually claimed to
teach truth upon authority, and that visibly exercised the
authority which she claimed, was the Church of Rome. For the
last time I exercised my private judgment, as every person must
exercise that gift of God in some way and to some extent,
and I humbly sought admission into the communion of the
Catholic Church. ... I have never had anything to un-
learn, but rather have ever advanced in divine knowledge. I
gave myself to be led, not whither I would, but where I was
constrained to go, and at last, and after a painful period of
conflict, I have gone from whence God had placed me to
whither he has been pleased to lead me."

These extracts from Mr. Shipley's letter announcing his con-
version illustrate the reality of that new birth of God's truth,

1 86 C ARM IN A MARIANA. [May,

in both the inner and outer life of Englishmen, to which refer-
ence has been made: not simply the fruits of controversy or
even of God's ordinary care for honest souls in error, but the
persistent impulse of divine grace in a whole nation.

But it is the fact that Mr. Shipley has lately put forth a
volume of delightful poetry that has connected him in our
mind with this Christian Renaissance, for the cultivation of
religious verse is one of its works. Keble's Christian Year is
one exemplification of its excellence, and Faber's poetry and
poetical prose another. Mr. Shipley's Carmina Mariana shows
how general and various it has been on the fruitful subject of
the Mother of God. And though the selections range from
Chaucer to Tennyson in this book of compilation, yet much of
it is modern and not a little of quite recent date, and indicates
the extent of Catholic influence on the poetical natures of our
day.

Mr. Shipley tells us in his preface that Carmina Mariana is
the result of some years of labor in collecting, choosing, and
arranging materials for an anthology of English poetry, in a
wide sense of the word, from the formation of the English
tongue to the present date, being made up of pieces wholly or
partially inspired by the Blessed Virgin. As one looks through
this volume of poetry there comes to him a sense of wonder at
the care, patience, and conscientious research far and wide,
necessitated in its compilation, nor is one less impressed by the
excellent judgment and poetical taste that the editor has dis-
played in his selections.

To have an idea of Mr. Shipley's aim in the publication of
this volume, we should understand that the principle upon which
he has acted, in contradistinction to some other collections, is that
poetical merit shall not be the first, nor the main, qualification
for admission to this anthology. Merit is only one of the fac
tors which combinedly have guided the choice here exhibited
of verse in honor of, or in relation to, our Blessed Lady. Car-
mina Mariana professes to be a work of piety, and certainly is
one ; but it is no less certainly a work of art ; and the attempt
to combine merit with edification constitutes its claim to ex-
istence, and will best recommend it to Catholic readers.
This two-fold design of the book will insure a certain amount
of intelligent appreciation for its acceptance. For, whilst
some of the most beautiful poems in the language, having
Mary for their central idea, appear here, nothing has been

1894-] C ARM IN A MARIANA. 187

printed which may justly be said to be wanting in edification.
Of course, the merit displayed by so large and varied a
collection of verse, old and new, must be different in degree.
But, whilst a phrase, or a rhyme, of which severe criti-
cism might complain, has been insufficient to deprive the col-
lection of an otherwise meritorious and edifying poem ; it is
certain, on the other hand, no amount of depth of thought, or
felicity of expression, has been allowed to condone for verse
that is distasteful to the moral sense, or is erroneous in reli-
gious belief. In short, the simplest form of verse, and the high-
est efforts of poetical talent, in connection with the sacred per-
son commemorated, appear side by side in this anthology. This
should secure the book a large circle of readers among the
spiritually-minded.

It is impossible within the scope of this paper to give any
extended review of the literary value of this volume. Nor is
this necessary, for a list of the authors from whom the poems
are taken goes far towards fixing the general standard of excel-
lence. English poetical writing in all its great and varied ex-
tent, both original and in translation, has been made to pay
tribute to the work. Magazines and newspapers even have been
ransacked, and wherever a gem lay hidden Mr. Shipley has
brought it forth and given it a setting in this volume. Manu-
script collections have been examined and unpublished remains
have been used in his research. He has reached across the At-
lantic, and amid a newer and more unconventional life, and
hence one favorable to the poetic temperament, he has sought
matter, and not without finding it. His industry is beyond all
praise, and the result of it is a charm of song for the elevation
and instruction of devout minds. Simply looking over the table
of contents and noting the names of authors is an interesting
study, and our own American poets are well represented.

We shall give only one quotation. It is from Coventry Pat-
more's "The Unknown Eros." Mr. Shipley might have printed
it on his title-page by way of dedication, as an expression of
his own piety toward our Blessed Lady.

" Ah, Lady elect,

Whom the time's scorn has saved from its respect,
Would I had art

For uttering this which sings within my heart.
But, lo,
Thee to admire is all the art I know.

1 88 CARMINA MARIANA. [May,

My Mother and God's, Fountain of miracle,
Give me thereby some praise of thee to tell
In such a song
As may my guide severe and glad not wrong.

" Grant me the steady heat
Of thought wise, splendid, sweet,
Urged by the great, rejoicing wind that rings
With draught of unseen wings,
Making each phrase, for love and for delight,
Twinkle like Sirius on a frosty night.
And thou thine own dear frame, Thou only Fair,

At whose petition meek
The heavens themselves decree that, as it were,

They will be weak.

" Thou, Speaker of all wisdom in a Word,
Thy Lord ;

Speaker, who thus couldst well afford
Thence to be silent ah, what silence that
Which had for prologue the Magnificat.
Oh, silence full of wonders,
More than by Moses in the Mount were heard,
More than were uttered by the Seven Thunders ;

Silence that crowns, unnoted like the voiceless blue,

The loud world's varying view,
And in its holy heart the sense of all things ponders,

That acceptably I may speak of thee,

' Ora pro me.' "

The dedication is to Cardinal Manning in these words : " To
the revered memory of Cardinal Manning, prelate, philanthro-
pist, patriot. To whom, amongst other gifts and graces, was
granted to be in his friendship kind, faithful, and true ; who
encouraged the idea of our Blessed Lady's Anthology and coun-
selled its development: this book is gratefully dedicated."

The fact that Carmina Mariana has already reached a second
edition shows the deep impression it has produced.

1894.] WAS SHE RIGHT? 189

WAS SHE RIGHT?

BY HELEN M. SWEENEY.
PART II.

years had slipped by since Christine had
broken her engagement to Alvin Dermott. She
had gone South for a time after it, and had re-
turned to find that his old circle knew him no
more.

She made no direct inquiries concerning him, but was led to
believe that he had gone back to California. Shortly after her
return Mrs. Lowen became a widow, and for the summer she
and Christine had taken a house together on the Hudson, a
little above Albany. They had delayed their return to the city
while the exquisite Indian summer held the land in thrall with
its golden days and star-spangled nights.

At the city of Albany navigation on the Hudson practically
ceases. A few miles farther up is the Troy dam, a wonderful
barrier that holds back the upper waters of this noblest of
rivers, and lets them spread out into a placid, lake-like sheet, a
delightful spot for pleasure-boats of every description.

Mrs. Lowen and Christine had for their guest on this quiet
afternoon their old friend Knox, who was, as he said himself,
giving them proof of his muscular friendship, as he rowed them
with strong, swift, steady strokes almost to the Mohawk, that
here empties into the larger stream.

They had turned and were floating back with the current,
talking quietly with long pauses between as friends of long
standing can.

" Those trees are silent moralists," said Knox, indicating the
glowing foliage that lined the western bank. " If we, too, could
only grow old as gracefully and beautifully as they do."

Christine dreamily listened, letting her thoughts glide back
into the past as softly and easily as the boat was running
with the current.

" Look out ! "

Too late. A horrid grating sound, a swerve to the right,
an instant's indecision, and the boat slipped over the cross-bar.

Down, down it went on the slime-covered logs that formed
the incline of the dam.

A horrified shriek from Mrs. Lowen, a smothered exclama-

190 WAS SHE RIGHT? [May,

tion from Knox, and Christine saw the oars slip from his nerve-
less hands.

The frail boat slid still farther, silent, noiseless, on its way
to certain death.

She sat perfectly still, frozen with fear, her wild frightened
eyes fixed on the blanched face before her.

She noted with a strange intentness that one oar had curved
in, and its blade had caught between two of the logs that
formed the slope, arresting their motion.

Two-thirds of the boat shook and quivered over the angry
waters churning in milk-white foam thirty feet below, and only
an oar-blade between them and eternity.

There was not a word spoken. After the first outcry Mrs.
Lowen had crouched, silently weeping, on the bottom, her eyes
hidden in Knox's arm, which he had thrown around her.

No one from the shore seemed to have noticed them. They
hung alone between life and death.

Christine tried to pray. She could think of nothing but
O God! O God! and she murmured the Holy Name over and
over again in agonized appeal.

All the horrid details of the coming end flamed before her
the mangled bodies, the long search, the Hark!

It was a dog's bark.

Sweeter music never sounded in human ears. Christine me-
chanically turned her head and saw a collie trotting out on the
slippery cross-bar, barking as he ran. When he had attracted
their attention he turned and flew back, the rising waters now
nearly to his knees. He dashed himself against the window of
the life-saving station, there for the rescue of just such adven-
turers, and the keeper looking out saw their peril.

It took but a few moments to spring into the tiny tug-boat,
calling as he ran for volunteers.

By what we term a strange providence, Alvin Dermott had
that day arrived in Albany and was near the scene of the
accident. To his credit be it said, he did not know whose life
was in danger, but was among the first of the few men on the
rescuing tug.

"Steady now, steady! Not too quick!"

Inch by inch the sharp prow crept nearer to the treacher-
ous cross-bar.

" Here, catch ! " A rope was flung across the dangerous
space.

Heavens, they missed it !

"Again!"

1894-] WAS SHE RIGHT? 191

It just grazed the stern, where Christine sat numb and still.

"Once more ! "

Knox crept cautiously up, stretched over Christine's lap,
made one more desperate effort and caught it, as the tried
blade snapped in two.

The women never knew just how the rest was done. Chris-
tine was dimly conscious of hearing her name called in a pas-
sion of love and gratitude, could just feel hot tears and hotter
kisses rain on her cold face, then merciful oblivion closed around
her.

For five long weeks she lay at death's door. The shock to
her nervous system was such as to send her again to the edge
of the grave from which she had just been snatched.

As life and health returned, slowly and with effort, she took
up the story of her days.

She asked no questions and was told nothing of the strange
aptness of Alvin's presence on the life-saver's tug. But his
eyes and tones haunted her sick fancy like the outer fringes of
a dream. She was not altogether surprised when one day Mrs.
Lowen asked her to see him.

Christine looked out upon the snow-clad hills, a strained,
wistful look in her lovely eyes. She wondered if Mrs. Lowen
knew, yet dared not ask for fear she did.

" Why should I not see him ? " she asked.

" Why indeed, my dear ? "

He came in, feeling out of place in the white sanctity of
her room. The lace at her throat fluttered like a bird strug-
gling to be set free.

He took her hand in his, too moved to speak, and devoured
with his eyes the sweet, wasted face that still was the one face
in all the world for him.

She looked up at him in her extreme weakness, the tears
filling her eyes. As the big drops wet her cheek, he knelt be-
side her and put both strong arms about her.

" Christine, Death himself has given you back to me. My
life has been one big empty hole without you. I need you,
dear ; I can do nothing without you."

He felt he was a brute to trade on her weakness ; he de-
spised himself for taking advantage of the strange turn of
events that had brought them together again. But oh ! the
sight of her was to his hungry eyes the very breath of life.
The touch of her hand, the soft fall of her dress, the clear,
honest eyes as she looked up at him, stirred again all the old
currents of deep feeling, and everything was swept away.

192 WAS SHE RIGHT? [May r

Day after day he came, and always the same bitter-sweet
story : " I am weak ; I need you."

To no true woman's heart has that appeal ever been made
in vain. She knew she was risking her life's happiness; she
knew she was going forward into that unknown land with open
eyes ; she knew she was retracting all the arguments she had
set up two years ago ; she knew she was sacrificing all to be-
come his wife ; and yet she did it, for she loved him.

The night before they were married she went with him to
the little church on Green Island, where they were to be mar-
ried quietly.

The church was dark and empty when they went in. They
knelt together at the altar-rail, where to-morrow they were to
be made so indissolubly one that no power on earth or heaven
could sever them.

She bowed her head on her clasped hands, and prayed pas-
sionately for strength and help. He threw his arm across her
shoulders. " Christine," he whispered, with white face and tear-
dimmed eyes, " I am afraid ! "

Instantly her courage returned. She looked toward the
altar where the dim rays of the sanctuary-lamp fell on the carved
figure on the cross.

" O God !" she said aloud, though he scarce could hear her,
"help my poor boy to keep his promise. Promise Him," she
said, turning to Alvin, " that you will not touch liquor again."

Reverently and earnestly he repeated, " I promise thee, O
God."

As they left the church he felt that that was the real mar-
riage. They might stand before the priest on the morrow and
take upon them the holy vows, but the essence, the oneness
was theirs to-night.

They went to Pasadena on their wedding-trip. As Knox
turned away after seeing 1 them off, he said to Mrs. Lowen :
" Now he's all right. If any one can make a man of him, she
can."

" You don't think of her," said Mrs. Lowen.

"Oh, yes, I do! Every woman likes a 'case' to handle.
She'll come out all right. She loves him, and just as that love
conquered before it will again."

It had conquered. Never were two so completely happy as
they were during that halcyon year. As the days went on she
found more and more to love and admire in the warm, glowing
nature expanding under the sun of perfect happiness.

They remained in California. She had never fully recovered

1894-] WAS SHE RIGHT? 193

from the nervous shock she had had, and his talent speedily
made a place for him in San Francisco. He soon had a large
class of art-students about him, pushing their eager way to the
front.

Their little home was a paradise a very Eden for perfect
love; and like it, too, of short duration.

One night Christine nearly slipped away from him as she
went down into the shadow of the awful valley, that every
woman treads alone, that another little soul may be added to
the world. For hours she hovered between life and death,
while Alvin waited and watched for some word outside the
closed door.

When his little daughter was laid in his arms, and he was
told his wife was safe, a great wave of joy rushed through
him. Never had he lived until that moment.

He dashed from the house like a madman, and almost
knocked down Burton, one of the Palette Club men, in his
headlong flight.

"Good heavens! man, what's the matter?"

" Matter ? Matter ? Nothing's the matter. I am the hap-
piest man in the world. My wife my child."

"You don't say! I congratulate you. Come down. and see
the boys."

Of course "the boys," some twenty of them, drank to the
mother's health, drank to the father's health, drank to the baby's
health, drank to each other's health, and worse worse than all,
Alvin drank with them. Sociability had worked its usual fatal
spell, and one more ruined life was laid at society's door.

The old, old story began again ; only this time there were
added to it a woman's tears and a baby's innocent cries.

What need to dwell on what followed? At first Christine
did not despair. She still had an influence over him, and that
would often shame him into sobriety, if only for a day or two.
But she began to fret as she saw his work slipping from him
and his talent wasted. Then her sorrow irritated him, and he
grew morose and sullen, sometimes not coming near her for
days and weeks at a time.

Then she made her one fatal mistake ; she grew cold and
indifferent, concentrating all the forces of her nature on her
child.

Five long, weary years dragged themselves along. Often she
was tempted to leave him, but her Catholicity was too strong
for that. She had crossed the Rubicon and was bound to abide
by the consequences. Aside from the religious side of it, prac-

194 WAS SHE RIGHT? [May,

tically it was out of the question. She had no near relatives,
and every possibility of such a step was removed by the failure
of the Cumberland Bank, of New York, in which, her father
having been a stockholder for years, all her fortune was
placed.

There was nothing for it but fortitude ; and as she looked
at the little golden head lying on her arm, even her dark cloud
had its bright side.

One day he came into her room sober, but with all the de-
grading marks of dissipation full upon him. The baby ran to-
wards him, the little face all alight with her mother's old lovely
smile.

" Hello, youngster ! " he said coldly. She drew back and
looked at him, surprise and reproach filling the sweet eyes full
of tears.

" Come here, darling. Father is not well this morning,"
Christine said in her soft, sweet mother-tones. But the cold,
contemptuous look she cast at him pierced even his sullen
mood, and he frowned heavily and began to drum on the win-
dow-pane.

" Send her out," he said presently.

Christine sewed on as though she had not heard him, while
the child looked wonderingly from one to the other.

He was about to voice an expression when one blazing look
from her stopped the dreadful word, and she rose as an affronted
queen might, and said gently, " Baby, take mother's work away,"
and kissed the willing little fingers.

The face she turned upon him was as if cut from stone, so
cold and hard it was. He fiercely resented her coldness, yet
dared not oppose it.

"We leave here to-morrow," he said, biting off his words;
" this place can't hold me any longer. I'm going East."

Her heart leaped up at the thought. She had all the love
for her native city that born New-Yorkers always have, but she
said nothing. He waited for some word or movement on her
part, but none came. Nothing but apathy that was like a wall
of ice between them.

" Curse her ! " he muttered, savagely biting at his ragged
moustache.

"You are more than half to blame for this," he blurted out.
" You help a man ? You remember your promises ? You

Stung into response, she said with all the bitterness of which
her voice was capable : " You had better drop the subject of
promises. Unfortunately my child and I bear your name and

1894-] WAS SHE RIGHT? 195

are compelled, I suppose, to allow you to drag us to the low-
est depths of degradation. If your orders are complete I would
like the use of my room."

He made a miserable effort to retire with dignity, but failed
ignominiously.

As he turned to go down the stairs a plaintive little voice
said, "Fazzer!"

He turned and caught her in his arms, crushing her against
his breast, kissing in rough passion her hair, her eyes, her lips
while she, half-frightened, clung to his neck with tender
vehemence.

He glanced up and saw his wife looking at him in cold sur-
prise. He put the child down instantly and pushed her away.
They did not see him again until the day they left for New York,

Not until they arrived at the Grand Central Depot did
Christine fully realize the change that had come into her life.
As the familiar sights and sounds of city life came to her, her
heart felt as though it would break with suppressed emotion.
Here she was returning to the city where once she had reigned
a little queen, and neither knew nor cared where she was to
sleep that night. When they turned into a second-class hotel,,
on one of the side streets, it mattered not to her.

As she lay down that night beside her baby she could not
sleep. Throb, throb, throb ! till her head felt full to bursting.
Presently little fingers strayed across her face and she caught
and kissed them.

"Is dis you, muzzer?" she murmured sleepily.

" Yes, darling"; but she felt it was not she; this lump of
lead in her bosom was not her heart ; these hot, dry eyes were
not hers ; but, O God be praised ! this warm little body cuddled
up close to her was hers. This little bit of flesh and heart and
soul was what she had purchased with tears of blood. Her
weary round of life began again. She thought she had struck
bottom, but did not know it until one day she met Mrs. Lowen
in a Madison Avenue car. She was elegantly dressed, and with
her was a bonne with a little boy of about three. Christine shrank
back in her corner and hoped passionately she would not see
her. But Baby Dermott's sunny smile had attracted the other
child, and Christine saw, with a sickening feeling of rebellion,
the supercilious nurse draw away the velvet-clad little fellow
from the shabby little girl who had presumed to fraternize with
him.

As Christine was getting off she heard the mother say,
" Come, Knox, and stand by mamma."

196 WAS SHE RIGHT? [May,

" So she married Knox," said Christine, half-sadly, half-bitterly,
to herself, as she looked in the mirror when she had come in.
"Am I so changed, or did she really know me?" But no blame
could be attached to any one for not knowing the wrecked woman
of to-day. The white hair that framed the sad, care-lined face
was the result of sleepless nights and days filled with shameful
sorrow.

Alvin had now become a foreman in a stone-cutter's yard.
Even the second-class hotel was too high for them now, and
Christine laughed in terrible bitterness as she found herself one
of twenty families in a "double-decker" on Tenth Avenue.

" From fifth to double-fifth," she said to herself in grim
pleasantry.

Together with the companionship of her child, there was
one joy left to her : she still retained her faith.

Often with baby she would enter the great big, beautiful
church near her, and would sit for hours, the child asleep in
her lap, her woeful eyes fixed on the resplendent window where
our Lady, Queen of the Angels, stood surrounded by "wings of
flame."

Her troubles did not lessen, but from the silent communion
they were made bearable.

One Sunday evening she heard a sermon in that church that
changed the whole current of her life. One of the missionary
fathers was preaching, his subject "missions."

She heard him with listless attention, her look being fixed
on the beautiful candelabra ablaze with lights, far up on the
sanctuary steps. Suddenly her wandering attention was arrested.

"We are apt," he was saying, "to think of missions as
something foreign to our own vocations. We allow certain
orders to do all the mission-work there is to be done. But did
it ever strike you, my brethren, that right around each and
every one of us lies a missionary field ? Within every human
soul God has placed a spark to light the path before or behind
us. Some of the saints have left trails of glory behind them
that glow even yet down the vista of the years. But you need
not be a great saint to light the little space around you.

" Even children may be missioners. I remember reading once
in a book, which has touched many hearts, a passage that ran
somewhat like this : ' In olden times there were angels who
came and took men by the hand and led them away from the
City of Destruction ' ; we see no white-winged angels now ; but
yet men are led upward toward a calm and holy life, and the
hand outstretched to lead them may be the hand of a little child.

1894-] WAS SHE RIGHT? 197

" Every wife and mother is a missioner ; her hearthstone is
her pulpit, and alas! how often her nearest and dearest are
the ones who need the work the most. We priests are called
in emergencies, we see and hear misery enough, God knows ;
but the wife and mother often sees more.

" While ours is a voluntary calling, yours is often an involun-
tary one. You have much to bear, but there is but one word
to say bear it.

" Remember, that at God's altar, in the presence of his
minister, you promised to take that drunkard, that gambler, that
wretched man for better or for worse. If it is the worse, take
hold, do not despair ; work, work all the harder, and may God
help you both ! It may be your vocation to save that sin-rid-
den soul.

"As for the men"

But Christine heard no more.

Her brain and heart seemed on fire. What if she had been
wrong in her treatment of the man who had been her curse?
All the womanly pride in her revolted at the thought, and yet
there is something higher than pride.

God's gentle dew had fallen on her heart, and she left the
church with new courage, new hope, new energy to take up
again the cross whose weight had borne her to the ground.

How often we see a tenderly nurtured girl leave the shelter
of home, and join a sisterhood whose mission it may be to
nurse the sick, or to feed the poor, or to teach the negro or
Indian. We admire her zeal and devotion. But what sublimity
of courage it requires for a dainty, cultured, well-bred woman,
through a sense of duty, to turn again to the man who has
dragged her in the very dust of humiliation.

The cases are so dissimilar !

And yet the zeal that burns in both their hearts was kin-
dled by the same Divine Hand.

From that night Christine began her mission work. It was
not easy. Only God, who alone sees into the depths of a
woman's heart, knew how she suffered. Her white, still face
showed no more lines, it was heavily mapped already ; but the
hard bitterness was gone. No smiles were there ; but an in-
finite patience lent its white radiance to this woman's face, and
it shone on the poor wretch beside her as his guardian angel's
must have done.

Years of dissipation began to tell on him. His wasted
frame burned day and night with a ceaseless fever, and the

198 WAS SHE RIGHT? [May r

consumptive's hacking cough went on incessantly. She had not
begun her work of regeneration one day too soon.

Three months afterwards he lay on what she knew was his
death-bed. His eyes in the sunken sockets followed her as she
moved about the room trying, with pitifully small success, to
make the miserable place home-like.

" Christine ! " There was a note in his voice she had not
heard in many, many days. She came and laid her cool palm
on his gaunt face. " My poor wife ! "

Her tears, which had never flowed for his cruelty, ran freely
now at his remorse. The fever was gone, and with it all- the
fictitious strength it brought.

She slipped away when she could an,d asked a neighbor to
go for a priest. And when he came, and the Blood of the
Lamb without spot had cleansed the guilty soul, a great peace
settled down on them both. It was the hush of expectancy.
In those few days Christine tasted the only real happiness her
life had ever known.

He said to her once, " You should have stuck to your
' no/ dear."

She softly stroked the head on her shoulder. " No," she
said, " hard as it was I am not sorry now. If you were alone
in the midst of danger and temptation, would you be at peace
with God to-night?"

" Oh, no ! " and he shuddered. " My beloved, you have
saved my soul, but I have spoiled your life."

" What matter ? " she said, and there was a ring of exulta-
tion in her voice. " God saves souls through women's lives ! "

His eyes kindled with hers. " Ah, Christine, there are more
uncrowned martyrs than those in the canonical list."

Two days later she saw by the paper that a kind neighbor
loaned her, that the Cumberland Bank had resumed payment.

She knew that anxiety for her future was a pang added to
those of death, and yet she dreaded to tell him of this unex-
pected good fortune ; but she reasoned, good news never kills.

But it did.

At eleven that night he died.

As Christine's tears fell on the cold, quiet face she sobbing-
ly said to the closed eyes that would answer hers no more,
" Mine is not a wasted life, love ; you are safe and I am happy."

The* baby awoke.

" Mother, is my father worse ? "

" No, dearest, he is better."

MY INDIAN BASKET.

BY MARGRET HOLMES BATES.

ITTLE Leota sits weaving her grasses,

And slim willow wands in the glow of

the sun ;
Forward and backward her bone needle

passes,

Adding the coils till the wee basket's
done.

Crooning a hymn that the good Padre

taught her,

Blending her voice with the roll of the sea,
Happy and sweet sat Coacoohee's daughter,
Weaving and chanting her Ave Marie.

When she has finished the basket she handles,
What a fine price the seftora will pay!

Then she will purchase the tallest of candles,
And light up the altar as brilliant as day.

There she sits, rapt in her dreams beatific,
Patient, serene, till her basket is done ;

Facing the waves of the mighty Pacific,

Backing the " Mission " that basks in the sun.

And here is the basket. My scissors and thimble
Repose in its depths, without giving one sign

That their snug place of rest might serve as a symbol
Of patient endeavor, quite nearly divine.

Four days' journey eastward the basket was carried

Fifty-five years ago, if 'tis a day ;
My grandmother then was a girl, and married

A dark-eyed ranchero of Santa Barb'ra.

And still in the basket a faint odor lingers,
A hint of the mesa when grasses are wet;

And I fancy the dents of the slender brown fingers
And a breath of the hymn are discernible yet.

And oft as I gaze on my work-basket, laden

With spools and with skeins, comes a vision to me
Of little Leota, the Indian maiden,

Who died in the " Mission " that stands by the sea.
VOL. LIX. 14

200 LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [May,

REMINISCENCES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN
SEMINARY.

BY REV. CLARENCE A. WALWORTH.
CHAPTER I.

From Law to Divinity. Presbyterians in a Quandary. My Location and Sur-
roundings at the Seminary. Evangelical Friends in the City.

;N the summer of 1842 I was a practising lawyer in
Rochester, N. Y., being the junior member of the
firm of Chapin & Walworth. Our office was in a
second story front room of the Smith Block, so-
called, in Main Street, and directly facing the
principal hotel in that city. We were doing a good business
and I liked my profession well enough. About that time, how-
ever, my mind had been turned towards religion more stead-
fastly than ever before. I felt growing up within me a strong
desire to devote myself entirely to the church. I opened my
mind on this subject to the Rev. Dr. Whitehouse, then rector
of St. Luke's, and afterwards Bishop of Illinois. I was a mem-
ber of St. Luke's choir, and a teacher in the Sunday-school,
and was strongly attached to the rector. He encouraged me
to follow my inclination, as being both rational and deeply
settled, and wrote a letter for me to Bishop De Lancey recom-
mending me as a candidate for orders in his diocese.

Neither my father nor any of my friends made any serious
opposition to my purpose, and it was carried into speedy exe-
cution. My father's personal library of law-books, a large and
fine collection, was sent home to him forthwith ; and when I
parted with these very little of law remained with me. I my-
self returned to the family residence at Saratoga Springs, to
wait for the opening of the next term of the General Theologi-
cal Seminary in New York City. I recall only one event which
occurred during this interval of any importance to these reminis-
cences. Although it forms no part of my career at the semi-
nary, I introduce it here because it had some influence upon
the development of my mind while there. It brought before
me in a very practical shape the question of clerical and mis-

1894-] LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 201

sionary celibacy, a question which afterwards I found much
mooted among my fellow-students.

At my father's request I went with him to attend an annual
meeting of the American Board of Foreign Missions. I was
very glad to do this, for the work of spreading the Gospel in
heathen lands had always seemed to me the best and clearest
note of true Christian life in that vague and strangely assorted
thing which Protestants name the church. Our house was always
open to every one that bore the name of missionary. It was
one of my mother's chief delights to read the pages of the
Missionary Herald, although little was ever found recorded there
except the establishment of some new printing-press, some new
translation and publication of Bibles and tracts into foreign lan-
guages, and new "signs of interest" in some individuals among
the savages who seldom ripened into Christians.

My father also was fond of attending missionary gatherings,
and every morning at family prayers was careful to invoke a
blessing upon missionary labors. We children were all familiar
with the words of this prayer, which never varied : " We ear-
nestly beseech thee, O God ! to give thy special benediction to
all those messengers of the Gospel who carry the glad tidings
of a Saviour's love to the dark and benighted corners of the
earth." When these familiar words came to the ears of the
children of the family they often found us gathered together in
a group in the middle of the room, engaged in anything but
prayer. It was the signal that " Amen " was imminent, and that
it was time to find our way back to our chairs. There, kneel-
ing with our heads to the wall, we buried our faces in our
hands like the older members of the family. It is not very edi-
fying to tell of this ; the impression of the prayer, however,
was not altogether lost upon us. We learned to respect the
missionary life as the highest and noblest of vocations.

I had no scruple in attending this convention of Presby-
terians with my father. I myself, although I had joined the
Anglican Church, was not at this time very Anglican. I was
neither a high-churchman nor a low-churchman. I might more
properly have been called an Evangelical.

I remember meeting, about this time, an old college-mate
a Presbyterian, I think who, after hailing me cordially, said : " I
understand, Walworth, that you have become an Episcopalian
since we met last." I answered, " Yes." "Well," said he, "are
you one of the high heels or low heels?" Not willing to be
classed with either faction, I answered that I was not aware of

202 LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [May,

any peculiarity about my heels. "Well," said he, "do you care
whether your prayer-books are printed in black letters or red?"
" Not at all." My views, in truth, were very broad in regard to
Protestantism, and very narrow in respect to Catholicism.

At this annual convention I attended not only all the busi-
ness meetings of the board, but, as I remember, all the religious
services, and did not hesitate to receive communion with the
rest.

The principal action of the American Board of Missions at
this meeting was one that opened my eyes very much to the
practical fruitlessness of Presbyterianism. The standing com-
mittee of the board made a public report to the meeting, in
which they recommended that thereafter all missionaries sent
out to foreign missions should be single and remain unmarried.
The reason was that married missionaries have generally large
families which engross much of their time and cripple their
capacity for missionary labor. It was found, moreover, that the
children of missionaries carried abroad, or born there, were not
only deprived of the advantages of a good education, but were
exposed to the evil influences of heathen immoralities. This
made it necessary to send them home in large numbers to be
maintained at the expense of the board. Hence the recommen-
dation of the committee to employ only celibates in foreign
missionary labor.

The report of this committee fell like a thunderclap upon
the assembled multitude. Here was, in fact, an unexpected
justification of the Catholic Church in her enjoining a life of
celibacy upon her clergy, and in her employment of so many
women vowed to celibacy in Christian education. The agitation
of the assembly was intensified by the shock given to a large
number of ladies present, wives and daughters both of clergy-
men and of laymen. These women, indeed, formed a majority
of the audience present. Such ladies, I think it may safely be
said, are generally more interested in missionary work abroad
than are their fathers, brothers, and husbands, and more inclined
to be generous in its support.

The report of the committee had cast a wet blanket upon
the whole assemblage. A silence prevailed which was ominous.

At this juncture looking down from the gallery, I saw my
father rise on the floor below to address the meeting. He op-
posed the recommendation of the committee as a most dangerous
experiment, and most injurious to the missionary cause. He
dwelt particularly upon the value of woman's work and influ-

1894-] LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 203

ence in the foreign field. This sentiment prevailed, and the un-
fortunate report was as promptly and effectually suppressed as
the guinea-pig in " Wonderland," when " Alice " sat do.wn upon
him. I asked my father afterwards how he could bring himself
to make such an argument. The facts presented by the report
were manifestly true, I said, and the conclusion to which the
committee had come was inevitable. No missionary work could
prosper with missionaries so handicapped.

" That's true enough," he replied. " Our foreign missions
are doing very little. The expense of supporting the mission-
aries would be greatly lessened if they would go without fami-
lies and remain unmarried, but don't you see that in that case
we would have no missions at all ? Women would not be em-
ployed, men would not go, and all the enthusiasm at home
about missions would die out ; besides little money could be
gathered to keep them up. Didn't you see how all life was
taken out of the meeting by the reading of that report?"

I said : " Yes. But what is the use of keeping up foreign
missions among the heathen when the heathen are not convert-
ed ?" He admitted the scarcity of converts, but in a moody
way said : " The thought of foreign missions helps to keep reli-
gion alive at home."

Coming from a lawyer this reply seemed to me very strange
and unsatisfactory. It avoided the main issue, and easily ad-
mitted of a demurrer. The Presbyterians were thus, to my
mind, placed in the position of a body of Christians maintain-
ing a great humbug. And furthermore, another question was
brought forward to a prominence. If celibacy was practically
necessary to missionary work, why not important also to all
laborers in the Christian ministry ? To admit this was to
score a point in favor of clerical celibacy, if not of popery. I
was imbued with the prevalent suspicions of horns and hoofs,
but from this time forward I felt that in one strong point
affecting true Christian life in the church Protestants were far
behind.

The opening of the fall term next ensuing of the General
Seminary of the Protestant Episcopal Church in New York
City found me at Twentieth Street, in my room in the east
building. There were two long buildings at that time, each
flanked at both ends by dwelling-houses for the professors.

The institution to which I was now attached was of a much
higher order, both in the character of its professors and the*
scholarly habits of its students, than any other that I knew of

204 LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [May,

Bishop Onderdonk, of New York, was its president. He was
a high-churchman of the highest type. He was a fearless
and tenacious polemic, and strongly inclined in favor of the
Oxford movement. He was also professor of ecclesiastical
polity. The text-book that he used in class was Hooker, with
free use of a work by Law, the non-juror, in all that regarded
apostolical succession. His classes were not very frequent nor
very regular ; but the subject-matter of his lectures and recita-
tions was the all-important one to Episcopalians of apostolical
succession, and the divine institution of the clergy in three dis-
tinct orders.

Dr. Samuel H. Turner was dean of the faculty, and taught
hermeneutics. It would be difficult to define his position as
either high or low. He was not what could be called evan-
gelical. He hated cant of all kinds, whether nasal or pom-
pous, and when officiating in the chapel expedited his prayers
with the utmost simplicity. The students understood him well,
and none of them, I think, attributed his carelessness of manner
to a want of earnestness.

Dr. Bird Wilson, professor of systematic divinity (at that
time we called it dogmatic theology), stood very high in the
opinion of the students, though out of class-time he mingled
very little with them. He was the "judicious Hooker" of the
seminary. He sailed serenely above all the currents and eddies
of party wrangling, like the moon above the clouds. His text-
book was Pearson on the Creed.

Dr. Ogilby was not a very great man among the faculty,
but a very strongly marked one. His branch was ecclesiastical
history, in which he succeeded Bishop Whittingham. He was
enthusiastically high church, and bitterly opposed to what, in
common with the most of his class, he most uncivilly called
Romanism, and was scarcely less hostile to Dissenters. Eccle-
siastical history to this professor was not so much a field of
truth as a forest of materials from which he lopped cudgels
for controversy. His very pronunciation was devoutly English.

The professor of pastoral theology was the Rev. Dr. Benja-
min I. Haight. He heard us preach our sermons in class, and
criticised them. His only text-book, as I remember, was a
treatise on pulpit eloquence, by Claude, the celebrated oppo-
nent of Bossuet. I owe much to this admirable treatise, and
know of nothing to equal it. Dr. Haight was for many years
the rector of All Saints' Church, in Henry Street, at the cor-
ner of Scannel. He was a man of grave deportment a via

1 894.] LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 205

media man, safe and cautious, and consequently not over-zeal-
ous or vigorous.

Among all the officers of the seminary Dr. Clement C.
Moore stands forth most distinctly pictured in my memory.
He was the author of the famous verses beginning, " 'Twas the
Night before Christmas." His residence was a fine old mansion
fronting the seminary on Twentieth Street, on a large plot of
ground with pine-trees. There it was, I am glad to believe, that
as he himself tells us, when

" Mamma in her 'kerchief and I in my cap
Had just settled ourselves for a nice winter's nap,"

Santa Claus interrupted him by coming down the chimney with
his pack of gifts. Santa Claus himself could not be more wel-
come to children than was this odd and genial man upon his
appearance in the Hebrew class. He was very peculiar in his
ways ; but one great feature of his peculiarity was, that he was
utterly unartificial. He was droll, but unconsciously so. He
never joked in the class, but always something made the class-
room seem merry when he was in it. He was a true scholar
in Hebrew. His knowledge of Hebrew words did not seem to
be derived from the dictionary alone. He knew each word
familiarly, and remembered all the different places where it
occurred in the Hebrew Bible, and so could prove its signifi-
cance in one place by the meaning which necessarily attached
to it elsewhere.

After this brief introduction of the reader to the mem-
bers of the faculty, I now turn back to my own room, with
its surroundings, and to my first impressions of the institution.
The main hall in the east building led from the front then
on Twentieth Street to the rear, and was crossed by a lateral
hall somewhat narrower. My room was in the second story on
the west side of the great hall, with windows looking out upon
Twentieth Street. Alfred B. Beach, my room-mate, and I
occupied this apartment as a study-room, and each had a sepa-
rate sleeping apartment behind and connecting with it. Beach
still lives, and is rector of St. Peter's Church in New York
City.

Across the hall, directly opposite our door, was the room
occupied by Arthur Carey, a memorable young man, whose in-
fluence upon my own life has been very great. I shall have
frequent occasion to recur to him in these pages.

2o6 LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [May,

On the opposite or west side of my study, and divided from
it by a partition wall, was a room occupied by James A. Mc-
Master, the door of which was reached by the smaller passage
already mentioned. Beach and I were thus flanked in between
two leading spirits of the seminary, widely differing in natural
character, but both far advanced in that current which soon
afterwards carried so many Anglicans into the faith and com-
munion of the ancient church.

McMaster was an old acquaintance whom I had known at
Union College. He entered the freshman class of that institu-
tion when I began my junior year, and I remember well the
amusement which, as an eccentric lad fresh from the country,
he excited amongst his fellow-students. His unusual height,
for even at that time he must have been very nearly six-feet-
two, his thin face, prominent nose, eagle eye, and impetuous
manner made him conspicuous at once among his companions.
They soon found out, however, that he was no ever-green, but
one born to command respect. His position at the seminary in
Twentieth Street was already a well-defined one; and although
disliked by many for his aggressiveness, no one ventured to look
down upon him.

He was the first to open my eyes to that peculiar atmos-
phere which all who came to the seminary must necessarily
breathe. Some called it Catholic ; some called it Romish and
superstitious ; some called it a spirit of reform, and return to
true doctrine and genuine piety ; and others regarded it as a
relapse into religious darkness and barbarism. Whatever it
might be, however, the seminary was recognized by all as the
focus of a new religious life in the Episcopalian body. It was
not low-churchism, neither was it "high-and-dry."

McMaster entered my room one evening soon after my
arrival, and was in conversation with me for an hour or more.
He chanced to use the expression of "baptismal regeneration."
It was something perfectly new to me, strange though it may
seem, for I was now already an Episcopalian of some five years
standing. " What do you mean ? " said I. " Baptism is simply
a ceremony something outward and visible to the eye. Regener-
ation, however, is the new birth a change of the soul into a
new life. The two words, therefore, put together, signify no-
thing." My friend, however, insisted that the two words ex-
pressed very properly a true Christian doctrine, and one clearly
contained in the Holy Scripture. He referred to the baptism of
St. Paul, and quoted the words of Ananias: "And now why

1894-] LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 207

tarriest thou ? Rise up and be baptized, and wash away thy
sins." From this text he argued that baptism, duly received,
carried with it the pardon of sin, and that the pardon of sin
to Saul involved a new birth given to his soul. I doubted the
correctness of this citation, and although McMaster looked for
it in the New Testament, he was not able at the time to find it.

New as this doctrine of baptismal regeneration was to me,
and unconvinced as I remained notwithstanding my friend's ar-
gument, the very statement of it fixed itself so firmly in my
mind that I remained for a long time sleepless during the night
revolving the question, and unable to dismiss it. I took the
first opportunity I found to cross the hall into Carey's room
and ask him to explain what McMaster had meant.

"I see," said Carey, "that this doctrine appears to you ab-
surd. One thing, however, you will be obliged to acknowledge,
that it is the doctrine of the church to which you belong."
He then opened the Book of Common Prayer and read to me
the words of the baptismal service pronounced by the priest
directly after applying the baptismal water to the child, which
run as follows : " Seeing, therefore, that this child is now re-
generate, etc." He then read to me also the passage from the
Acts of the Apostles, which McMaster had not been able to
find, in which the Apostle Paul gives to the people an account
of his conversion and baptism. And we conversed together a
long while on this subject. I was not convinced at once, for
the idea of grace conveyed to the soul by means of a sacramen-
tal ceremony is something utterly inconsistent with the ordinary
training of a Protestant mind. I could not, however, dismiss it
from mine, and it was not very long before I received it un-
doubtingly and with a firmness of conviction which could never
afterwards be shaken. It was the entering wedge of a new
faith, far broader and deeper than any I then conceived of as
possible.

A very interesting and valuable society had been organized
amongst the students for the discussion of theological and other
questions belonging especially to the clerical profession. Arthur
Carey presided over it at that time, and its debates were well
attended by all the prominent students of every shade of opinion,
puseyites, evangelicals and independents, high-churchmen, low-
churchmen, and no-churchmen-at-all, all gathered together to
maintain their distinctive views. I was attracted to one of
these meetings soon after my arrival at the seminary, and the
debate which took place opened before me a new world of

208 LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [May,

surprise. The question as debated turned chiefly upon this
point : Whether Protestants, congregated in folds not covered by
the Apostolic Succession, were Christians. I was amazed to
find that a very strong array of speakers, if not indeed the pre-
vailing sentiment, was unfavorable to dissenters as forming a
part of Christendom. In all my experience I had hitherto never
heard such a point raised. I was shocked as well as amazed,
and before the debate closed I took occasion to rise and ex-
press my wonder. I was too young in theology to make the
necessary distinctions which belong to such a question. I used
only the argumentum ad verecundiam. I said that I was the
child of Presbyterian parents and that I recognized several of
the speakers as having been brought up in that denomination.
I thought that some of the opinions expressed there so strongly
and freely would sound very strangely at the firesides from
which they had come. I acknowledged my inability to deal
with the question very logically, but I felt sure that there was
a mistake somewhere. Some apologetic explanations were then
made for my benefit by the speakers whose remarks had sur-
prised me, but they failed to give me any new light or diminish
my wonder.

Carey, the president, was the last speaker. It was his part
to sum up the debate, and he did it with a power, a gentleness,
a thoughtfulness and discrimination, which were characteristic of
himself and marvellous in one so young. He drew distinctions in
defining the words " Church " and " Christian " not very unlike
such as would be drawn by a Catholic " to the manner born."
His doctrine was all on the High-Church side, and gave no
countenance to what is known as Evangelical Protestantism ;
but there was no wounding in his words, they had in them no
personal sting, though some of the speakers must have felt gently
rebuked by them. I conceived a strong admiration and love
for the young man which has never left me since. One even-
ing, shortly after this debate, I was sitting alone in my room
when Carey entered. I was unoccupied. I could not read
evenings, for my sight had begun to fail a trouble which, dating
from that time, has followed me with variations during my
whole life. Carey expressed his sympathy at the condition of
my sight, and asked if I would not like to have him read to
me. I accepted his offer eagerly. He took up a copy of the
New Testament which lay upon my table and commenced read-
ing from the Gospel of St. John, opening at the fourteenth
chapter and reading through to the end. I had never before

1894-] LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 209

then appreciated so fully the solemn beauty of the Holy Scrip-
tures. Carey was an admirable reader, keeping midway between a
tedious monotony and all extravagance of expression. His voice
was low and sweet, and had a quietness of suppressed feeling
in its tones which was magnetic. He made no comments on any-
thing he read, but let the sacred page tell its own story. I
never read those chapters now, particularly the three containing
our Lord's discourse after the Last Supper, but my thoughts go
back to that memorable evening, and I see Carey's kindly face
before me and his hair glowing like gold in the lamp-light. His
influence over me was at once established, and I thank God for
it still.

McMaster was a man of a very different mould from Arthur
Carey, although perhaps the most intimate friend that he had
at the seminary. He also exercised a strong influence in the
movement towards Catholicism. If he did not bring dowri much
game, he was very effective in starting it, and was always ready
for a discussion.

One day Harwood, a student belonging to an advanced class,
was visiting my room-mate and myself, and broached some opin-
ions which Beach, a staunch high-churchman, looked upon as un-
sound. Neither he nor I could maintain any discussion with a
student of Harwood's experience. Beach was glad to call in re-
inforcements. He had heard the step of McMaster passing along
the hall on his way to descend the stairs. Going quickly to
the door, Beach called him back, saying, " Stop, Mac, I want
you ! Here's Harwood. He says the Ecumenical Councils are
not infallible." McMaster turned back at once. He strode into
the room and, throwing his long leg over the back of a chair
and resting his arm upon his knee, he fixed his eagle eyes up-
on Harwood and vociferated : " Where are your grounds ? "
Harwood was not a man to be alarmed, and immediately a hot
discussion ensued which lasted until both parties had expended
their ammunition. Beach and I remained prudently silent.

I was not a classmate of McMaster's, being in my first year
when he was in his third, and can give very little account of
him in regard to his proficiency in the regular studies of a
seminary course. He was certainly a great reader and was very
fond of reading rare books, especially books by Catholic authors,
or of old-fashioned Anglican divines, little known to Episcopa-
lians of the present day. The library of the institution afforded
many notable books of either class. Among these I remember
the Summa of St. Thomas Aquinas and the Catena Aurea. These

210 LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [May,

furnished him with an artillery of heavy guns very formidable
in controversy. While busily occupied in his room one day
with a volume of St. Thomas on the table before him, he was
interrupted by a sudden rap at the door. Knowing it to be
locked, and not caring to be interrupted, he made no answer ;
the knock was repeated, to as little purpose. The knocking
still continued, and, it becoming evident that some one was
there who believed him to be in and was determined to get
admission, he turned his eyes towards the door and saw above
it, looking down upon him through the transom, the face of his
brother, a Presbyterian clergyman. This brother was as tall as
himself, and the door was no screen between them. Seclusion
was now hopeless. Our mediaeval student was obliged to turn
his attention from the Angelic Doctor to Dr. McMaster, of
Ballston Spa.

James A. McMaster will, no doubt, figure for a long while
in the history of Catholic progress in this country as a promi-
nent actor. It is probable that some friend better acquainted
with the events of his later life will write his biography as it
should be written, with care and study. I must, therefore, be
pardoned if I pass over the more serious events of his career,
and more valuable traits of his character, and endeavor to place
him before the reader in such strong lights and shadows, and
such colors, as to present a lively picture of the man, but not
an analytical study.

I may as well say here that I found myself occupying a
somewhat anomalous position among the students of the Gen-
eral Seminary. I was no churchman, either high or low ; I had
taken no interest in the Oxford movement, and had very little
conception of what it was. The accidental circumstance, while
studying law at Canandaigua, of boarding and lodging nearly
opposite an Episcopalian church, and of having its organist for
a fellow-lodger, had led me to join its choir and attend its ser-
vices. This I continued afterwards by mere habit until 1839,
when I received confirmation at the hands of Bishop Onderdonk
at St. Paul's Church, Albany. I was at that time prosecuting
my law studies in the office of Stevens & Cagger, of that city.
Dr. Kip, afterwards Bishop of California, was at that time rec-
tor of St. Paul's, and I had become a singer in his choir and
the superintendent of his Sunday-school. No questions had
been put to me as to what I believed or did not believe. I
found myself in the Anglican Church with apparently the full
liberty to believe what I liked and to change my belief un-

1894-] LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 211

questioned. I had, no doubt, some very strong religious convic-
tions, which I think I would have maintained at the cost of
my life ; but with these convictions I could without scruple have
become a Presbyterian or Methodist as readily as an Episcopa-
lian. Such a man cannot be classed as a churchman. I do not
think I could very properly have been styled an Evangelical.
In the matter of " justification by faith only " I was scarcely
a staunch Protestant. That doctrine seemed to me Antinomian
and consequently immoral. I knew that many Protestants ac-
quiesced in it who did not practically rely upon it, but I would
have been unwilling to profess it in any distinct language if this
had been exacted of me.

Under these circumstances it can easily be understood that
I had no bias which kept me from associating freely and
intimately with any student, whether dryly high or evangeli-
cally low, ritualistic, puseyite, or of still stronger Romanizing
tendencies. I readily formed friendships with any one, whether
in or out of the seminary, in whose personality I saw the meas-
ure of a well-made man. Among my most familiar associates
was my cousin, Charles Platt, who was one year in advance of
me. He was the son of Commodore Charles Platt, of the
United States navy, and a candidate of our western diocese.
In that same class were to be numbered William Everett, who
had commenced life as a medical doctor and is now pastor of
the Church of the Nativity in Second Avenue, New York City.
Harwood was a prominent member of the same class ; in her-
meneutics, ecclesiastical history, and in almost everything else,
holding to German notions, a high-churchman in matters of au-
thority and externals, but rather low-church in doctrine. Har-
wood is still living, .holding the rectorship of Trinity Church,
New Haven, Conn.

Mason Gallagher was also in Platt's class, and a candidate
of Bishop De Lancey's ; he is still living, I am told, and is
now a preacher among the reformed Episcopalians. He was an
Irishman, perhaps an Orangeman, of the controversial stamp. I
remember little of his polemics, however, except that I fre-
quently saw him in the gymnasium. We had a room in the
seminary appropriated to gymnastics, with parallel bars, poles
and ropes for climbing and swinging, boxing-gloves, etc. This
room was much frequented by Gallagher, as also by Wyatt, a
very gentlemanly and superior young man, son of Dr. Wyatt,
rector of St. Paul's Church in Charles Street, Baltimore. These
two I often saw engaged in pounding each other with boxing-

212 LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [May,

gloves. I remember little else of Wyatt, but shall have occa-
sion to speak of Gallagher again. In the same class was a
Greek from Greece proper, if I remember right, named Stamos
Trikaliotes. His classmates remember somewhat vividly how
he preached a sermon, as an exercise in Dr. Haight's depart-
ment, in which some curious chemical statements convulsed
both the doctor and the whole class with laughter. He was,
when I knew him, no Greek in belief. He was sufficiently Evan-
gelical in his notions to satisfy even one so profoundly Protes-
tant as Bishop Mcllvain, of Ohio.

A leading and cultivated mind also in Platt's class was
Benjamin F. Whicher, who died recently a Catholic layman.
Harry Montgomery, afterwards familiar to New-Yorkers as
Episcopalian pastor of a church in their city, was, as a student,
very enthusiastic in matters of rite, and ceremony, and ecclesi-
astical art. Gardner of Maine, a very companionable man, was
in my class, and a fondness for the same studies helped to
make our friendship more familiar. Geer was our organist and
choir-master, and as I met him constantly at practice and sat
next to him in chapel, I have him in very distinct remem-
brance. Some other faces come back to me vividly enough,
whose names I find it impossible to recall. Wadhams, McVic-
kar, Donelly, Gibson, and other of my familiar associates,
were all deeply interested in the Oxford movement, and not
much afraid of Rome.

Carey and McMaster can scarcely be classed with these, for
their hearts already looked lovingly and earnestly towards the
ancient faith, and I am persuaded that nothing but the example
of Newman, Oakeley, and others who were their acknowledged
masters, kept them back from the arms of the church. Among
the Evangelicals in the seminary I found none that attracted
me. I had some friends of this kind, however, in the city.
My sister, Mrs. Jenkins, lived in Eleventh Street near Fifth
Avenue. Mrs. Codwise, a Presbyterian lady who lived in St.
Mark's Place, Eighth Street, was an old family friend. From
the first moment of my arrival at the seminary she kept watch
and ward over me, suspected me of hair-shirts, crosses and cru-
cifixes, and sought to introduce me into a circle of Evangeli-
cals, Episcopalians or otherwise. As I frequently took tea at
her house and spent the evening with her, I met a variety of
clergymen of every possible kind. Each one of these she took
care to assure me was eminent, interesting, and lovely. Now
and then among them appeared some man of note that might

1894-] LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 213

be called eminent if not interesting. Dr. Cummings, of the
Church of the Puritans and a noted anti-popery preacher, was
one of these. I found him very talkative, very bitter, and most
unlovable. I went with her one evening to hear him preach ;
I never heard such bitterness, hatred, and bigotry concentrated
into one sermon. " Isn't he fervent ? isn't he charming ? " said
the good lady as we went out. I fear that my reply shocked
her more than the denunciations of the minister had done.
Most of the divines that I met at her house seemed to me
sufficiently dull and dry. I valued the good lady herself above
a thousand of them.

One evening at her earnest solicitation I accompanied her to
the museum on the corner of Broadway and Chambers Street.
She had been reading about Indian missions and this made her
anxious to witness an Indian war-dance. We started early in
order to pay a visit first to the Bible Society. Passing through
one of the rooms she stopped me suddenly before a large arm-
chair.

" Look at that ! " said she. " What do you think that is ? "

"I see nothing," I replied, "but an arm-chair. I remember
one in my grandmother's kitchen very like it."

" No," she said, " it is something more than that. You'll be
delighted when I tell you. I want you to sit down in it." I
complied.

" Now then, my dear young friend," she exclaimed, " I want
you to understand that you are sitting in the very chair that
the ' Dairyman's Daughter ' died in. Think of it ! How do you
feel now ? "

" Mrs. Codwise," said I solemnly, " I am astonished that a Pro-
testant lady so noted for true piety and horror of superstition
should endeavor to teach me the veneration of relics."

" Oh, how provoking you are ! " she exclaimed. " Is it possi-
ble that you can sit in that chair that chair that chair! and
not be thrilled witk emotion ? "

Our visit to the museum was not more successful. I en-
joyed the war-dance very much, but the good lady was nearly
frightened out of her senses by the ferocity of the painted
warriors, who were true Indians, and the terrible ring of their
war-whoops.

" O let us go ! take me away ! " she said. " I can't endure
it. I shall die. This is dreadful." I stood up and looked
around upon the crowd. It was impossible to make our way
out, and I told her so. She closed her eyes and endeavored to

214 LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [May,

deafen her ears, and so wait for the termination of the exhibi-
tion. I presume that her interest in the Indian missions con-
tinued, but am confident that nothing thereafter could have in-
duced her to become a missionary. In truth, so far as may be
judged by the injudicious measures she took to lead my soul
in the right way, she had little vocation for the missionary
life.

The great doctrinal bulwark of the Anglican system is well
understood to be its claim to Apostolical Succession. One can
scarcely claim to be distinctly Episcopalian until he has learned
that. I had not yet learned it when I arrived at the seminary
and attached little importance to it. It did not come up in
the seminary course until the second year. I mastered pretty
well what there was of it in my first year. It was brought out
prominently before the New York public in the famous Potts
and Wainwright controversy, which originated as follows :

Rufus Choate, the great Boston lawyer and orator, made an
address that year in New York City at the celebration of the
landing of the Pilgrims at Plymouth. In the course of his
address he spoke of the Pilgrim fathers as having founded " a
church without a bishop and a state without a king." This
had occasioned considerable merriment in the audience. Dr.
Wainwright of New York occupied a chair upon the stage and
near the speaker. At the dinner which followed, Dr. Wain-
wright, when rising to compliment the orator, took occasion to
parry the joke by saying that "while a state could very well
exist without a king, there could be no church without a bishop."
Dr. Potts, the pastor of a fashionable Presbyterian church on
Fifth Avenue, took umbrage at this declaration and opened a
controversy with Dr. Wainwright in the public papers. The
arguments for and against the necessity of a succession of
bishops to constitute a church, and for and against the claim
of Episcopalians to such a succession, were pretty thoroughly
discussed in the debate.

Being a greenhorn in theology, I followed this discussion
with much attention. So did Hiram Walworth, an uncle of
mine' who resided in Hudson Square. I frequently spent my
evenings at his house, and we took pleasure in reading and
canvassing the points of this controversy. The necessity of a
distinctive order of bishops to constitute a valid Christian
church soon became quite manifest to me, though my uncle
would not admit it. His objections, however, were always
shrewd and forcibly put, and converted what might have been

1894-] LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 215

a superficial reading into a careful study. I thus became for
the first time a veritable Episcopalian.

It may not be amiss in this place to add a few more words
in regard to this uncle.

His family were Presbyterians, and he loved to profess him-
self as a thorough Calvinist. He was a great joker, and this
profession was one of his favorite jokes. He loved to put for-
ward the most hideous tenets of Calvinism in their worst form.
He held a pew in a Presbyterian church near by, but he did
not think it important to attend its services with the rest of
his family. When I ventured cautiously to rebuke him for this
he would say:

" What should I go to church for ? I know well enough all
the minister could tell me."

" You ought to go there in order to pray."

" What do I want to pray for ? It's his duty, and let him
attend to it."

"Yes, my dear uncle," I insisted, "but you need to pray
yourself, and maintain the spirit of prayer in your soul in order
to save it."

"No, I don't. I'm elected."

"Don't be too certain of that, uncle. You need to make
your vocation and election sure."

"Why, it is sure already. Don't you know that full assur-
ance is given to the elect?"

My aunt would often interrupt the conversation with her
remonstrances, but it was a merry thing for him to make fun of
us both/

I had also a married sister living in New York, whose resi-
dence was on Eleventh Street, as already stated. I took my
meals at her house for some time at the commencement of my
course, and often spent my evenings there. She endeavored to
keep me safe against the dangerous influences of the seminary,
and was very glad to read to me such books as she thought
salutary. One of these was D'Aubigny's History of the Reforma-
tion. No one book ever did so much to alienate me from Pro-
testantism. If it had been written by a Catholic, I should have
distrusted it ; but it was written by a Protestant, a devout ad-
mirer of Luther ; one who looked upon him as above all others
the great leader of that revolution, and divinely sent to begin
and carry on the movement. I had been brought up to look
upon him in the same light. To my sight he had always been
a man of saintly character and a hero. D'Aubigny keeps back
VOL. LIX. 15

216 LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [May.

much of the vulgar self-indulgence attributed to Luther by
other authors, as well as the coarse and gross language which
appears in some of his works. But his Luther is no hero. He
is simply a religious and political agitator. To my mind he is
as much marked by duplicity as by audacity. I do not con-
ceive how any unprejudiced and thoughtful man, when listen-
ing to this history, could borrow the words of the Evangelist and
say of this great heresiarch : There was a man sent from God
whose name was Martin Luther. I felt that I had been im-
posed upon. The scales dropped from my eyes. I saw Dagon
fall to pieces in his own temple. To my sister's great surprise I
frequently interrupted her reading by saying : " What sort of a
hero is that ? Can a worshipper of Luther make nothing better
of him ? " I expressed my surprise in a very similar way to
Arthur Carey. " I have had enough of Luther," said I. He
answered after his quiet manner : " You would probably like
Melanchthon better. He is at least more of a scholar more re-
fined and gentle."

About the same time I encountered an early acquaintance
on the ferry-boat to Staten Island. He was loud in his denun-
ciations, not only of Luther, Melanchthon, Calvin, and other re-
formers, but declaimed violently against every sect of Chris-
tians. " Through their false doctrines and hypocrisy they are
demoralizing the world more and more every day." " What
benefit, then," I inquired, "has the Reformation been to the
world ?" He was staggered for a moment, but replied : " Well,
it was something at least for religion to get rid of her old rags."
He was evidently on his way towards infidelity. On the con-
trary, I was more hopeful than ever. Only old clouds of igno-
rance and prejudice were disappearing ; new light was break-
ing ; and I felt that I had never parted with any point of
Christian teaching that was positive and of a nature to be
called faith.

I had now so far got to be an Episcopalian as to prefer it
before any other church, and for positive reasons. This made
me feel quite at home at the seminary. In the next chapter I
will endeavor to give some idea of class-life there.

THE MADONNA OF THE FINGER.

A MODERN PAINTER OF THE MADONNA.

"HE love of the mediaeval artist for the Blessed
Virgin, and his delight in portraying her, was
only his expression of the universal awakening
of mankind to the respect due to woman. It
was sung by the troubadours, it was fought for
by the knights-errant, it was immortalized by the poets.

Poetry is the highest expression of human language, and the
artist is a poet ; only he uses a brush instead of a pen. Like
the poet he seeks the highest.

If he then gives the best expression he can to the contadina
or the bride ; if he chooses the point of view in a landscape
which most gracefully combines the three elements of a perfect
picture sea and land and the human charm of the city we
will expect him, in representing what we might term generic man-
kind, to give us the very highest.

After the Saviour, then, who, being the "highest, holiest
manhood," will claim his first service, can we wonder if the
homage of his art is next given to her whom Wordsworth
styles,

218

A MODERN PAINTER OF THE MADONNA.

[May,

" Our tainted nature's solitary boast,"
in whom were blended all

" Of high with low ; celestial with terrene ? "

But how can the artist portray her? We have, unfortu-
nately, no authentic portrait ; for even if the one in St. Mary
Major's, in Rome, attributed to St. Luke, were genuine, it is
too blackened with age to be of any service.

I said " unfortunately " ; I must correct : I think it provi-
dential. For as no one type of beauty would appear most
beautiful to all, it was more fitting that each artist should em-
body in his Virgin Mother the highest type of female loveliness
that he could find in his nation, and express by his art. And
thus, as the manna of old took on itself all tastes to suit all
appetites, so the paintings of the Madonna for the Dutchman

THE MADONNA OF THE SLEEP.

will be Dutchy ; for the Jew, Jewish; for the Frenchman,
Frenchy. Historically they are not portraits ; but they are
higher than mere history as fiction is often nobler than fact
they insure to each one the bequest made to St. John from the
Cross: "Son, behold thy Mother."

1894-] A MODERN PAINTER OF THE MADONNA. 219

And shall this beautiful ideal of feminine loveliness be lost
to us because we happen to live in the nineteenth century?
As reasonably could we say that now we should begin to de-
spise woman.

Our own Longfellow says of the Catholic religion :

" That if our faith had given us nothing more
Than this example of all womanhood ;
So mild, so merciful, so strong, so good,
So patient, peaceful, loyal, loving, pure
This were enough to prove it higher and truer
Than all the creeds the world had known before."

Till, then, a higher faith comes the true artist will love to por-
tray the Madonna.

I have said he will express his highest ideal of woman ; but
he will be aided also by theology and symbolism.

If his theology teaches him to acknowledge her as conceived
without sin, he will paint her, not only in the immaculate robe
of white, above the clouds that dim lower beauty, with her
foot on the ancient serpent; but also as in the picture of her
in the Irish College at Rome, in the private rooms of the genial
Monsignor Kirby as crushing the snake before her foot touches
earth.

If he arises to salute her, with the angel, as " full of grace,"
he will gather into her blue robe all the beauty of the sky ; if
to represent her as the Mother of God, the Babe Jesus will be
in her arms, or on her knee, or in the rude cradle of the poor;
and her whole adoring bearing will show that He is God, al-
though her child.

If he wish to exhibit her as the Mother of Sorrows, the
sword of prophetic Simeon will be in her breast ; or she will be
bowed at Calvary's Cross, martyr at heart by every wound that
bleeds in her Son.

He will have all the mysteries of her being, all the events
of her life, as subjects for his pencil.

Symbolism will enable him to portray what else were beyond
his power ; for symbols are to art what our Lord's parables
were to his teaching.

He will use the symbolism of color ; the yellow, the red,
and the blue elements of white light that are seen in her ves-
ture will not only be perfectly beautiful to the artist eye be-
ing complementary but to the mind will represent the action
of the persons of the Blessed Trinity in clothing Mary in her

22O

A MODERN PAINTER OF THE MADONNA.

[May,

loveliness ; showing her triple relationship of Daughter of the
Father, Mother of the Son, and Bride of the Holy Spirit.

The Apocalypse will give him the " Woman clothed with the
sun, and the moon under her feet, and on her head the crown
of twelve stars." The Song of Songs will give him a type for
his " Assumption " : " Who is this that cometh up from the
desert, flowing with delights, leaning on her beloved?" Or for
the Coronation : " Come from Libanus, my spouse ; thou shalt
be crowned from the top of Amana."

Nature, too, will lay its symbols in profusion at the artist's

feet, and be proud for
him to use them. The
Rose of Sharon, that mys-
tical rose, the only one
without a thorn ; the lily-
of-the-valley, which He
who regards the humility
of his handmaid has set
upon the mountain-top ;
the star that heralds in the
morning, as Mary brings
us the Saviour, the true
Dayspring.

Charles P. Durward,
the subject of this short
sketch, a few of whose
Madonnas are for the first
time given to the public,
was born in England in
1844, an< 3 came as a babe
to the wilds of the (then)
Territory of Wisconsin.

He received his art education in no school except that of na-
ture ; although his father, who still lives, was a successful por-
trait painter and able to instruct him.

He was always most childlike, even in his manhood. I have
known him, when engaged in painting a Virgin, go to a neigh-
bor's and ask one of the girls to allow him to take a drawing
of her hand as a model for Mary's but only after explaining
to the family with the utmost seriousness that he had no ulterior
design whatever towards the young lady, but simply the sketch !
He wished to paint Madonnas all his life, he said, and would

THE MADONNA OF THE STRAW.

1894-] A MODERN PAINTER OF THE MADONNA. 221

be content to live on bread and water rather than to debase
his art by executing pictures that, in the low ebb of artistic
feeling at that time, would have brought him opulence. A
visitor one day, viewing the last Virgin he had painted, re-
marked that it looked " worldly."

" If I thought that," he exclaimed, " I would destroy it im-
mediately."

Such examples of un-
worldliness in this materi-
alistic age are refreshing.

He only lived thirty-
one years, being poisoned
by eating, ignorant of its
deadly nature, of the wild
water hemlock, the cicuta
maculata of botanists.

He sleeps among the
pines of St. Mary's Chapel,
Durward's Glen ; a spot
that, as Keats said of the
cemetery at Rome,

" It would make one

in love with death
To be buried in so
sweet a spot."

Now glance at a few of
his Madonnas. He loved
most to paint her with the
Divine Babe, for this open-
ed up to him the infinite
field of infantile beauty,
as well as feminine. In the
" Madonna of the Fin-
ger" he wishes to refute a
charge, so often made THE IMMACULAT * CONCEPTION.

against Catholics, that they worship Mary more than her son, Jesus.

How does he carry out his idea? How can he express theo-
logy with colors? A subtle doctrinal point, you will think, to
enforce on canvas.

He makes the child holding up his mother's finger; an ac-
tion childlike enough, but showing here that He is the up-
holder, she the upheld. Her eyes are drooped, to show that
she is the handmaid in presence of her Lord.

222 A MODERN PAINTER OF THE MADONNA. [May,

The glory round the heads also speaks the same truth ; for
hers is put on her, like a crown, by another; but His proceeds
from himself.

CHARLES P. DURWARD.

THE MADONNA DEL DITO,
(Madonna of t/te Finger.)

How very fair the Mother seems!

How meek the drooping eye!
How peace on every feature beams !
How joy from 'neath her eyelids streams!

Ah ! who can tell us why
The little Infant on her knee

Her slender finger holds?
Has that a meaning? Ah! I see
She is the creature still, and He,

Who every being moulds,
Upholds His Mother too. He lifts her up eternally.

In the " Madonna of the Sleep " there is more the joy of
motherhood ; her Babe is really a boy sleeping in her lap really
her son subject to her, and requiring to be watched over by her.

1894-] ROSA MYSTICA. 223

There has been fault found with the drawing of the Infant's
body, or rather want of body, in this picture ; I leave that to
the critics.

The " Madonna of the Straw " takes us to Bethlehem, and
the child's eyes remind us strongly of Delaroche's Moses.

His largest picture is the " Immaculate Conception "; being
a full-length figure and intended for an altar piece.

If one thinks, on first seeing it, of Murillo's famous and al-
together most masterly representation of the same subject, we
will find that it is only in the white robe that the resemblance
lies, and that otherwise the picture is very different.

Our artist embodies more of the apocalyptic vision, and her
attitude and the blue girdle are from Bernadette's description of
the " Lady of the Grotto " the apparition that has made Lourdes,
in France, the most noted of pilgrim shrines. All the charm of
rich coloring in the oil painting is necessarily lost in the photo-
graph or engraving, but enough is still given of design and ex-
pression to show how much the world has lost of beauty in the
early death of Charles P. Durward.

ROSA MYSTICA.

BY FELIX J. O'NEILL.

OD sought a flower queenly,

With petals spun from grace,
To breathe a special perfume
To fill a special place.

Not, like the pink and pansy,
To deck our planet's breast,

But for a role sublimer

This blossom must be drest.

He walked amid His field-flowers :
His Hand could cull but one

With petals pure and fitting
To wrap His Infant Son.

224 THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM. [May,

THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM.

BY P. "CARLSON (Stockholm, Sweden}.

T the request of the editor of THE CATHOLIC
WORLD I herewith forward some observations
concerning the working of the so-called Gothen-
burg system of regulating the liquor-traffic ob-
servations made on the spot, either by myself or
by men whose integrity and zeal for the weal of their fellow-
citizens have never been questioned. Throughout all my endea-
vor has been to eschew declamation and vilifying, and to state
nothing but facts, leaving these to speak for themselves. The
story is well known of the professor who, on proclaiming certain
scientific hypotheses of his and being informed that the facts
in the matter did not at all tally with his theories, made an-
swer: " So much the worse for the facts!"

The principle upon which I have proceeded has been exactly
the reverse of that of the profound scholar just quoted.

MUNICIPAL AND CORPORATE INTEREST IN DRINK CONSUMPTION,

Beginning with the consideration of the state of affairs, as
far as the drinking question is concerned, in Norway, it should
be kept in mind that although, strictly speaking, the system
there prevailing is not the Gothenburg system the Norwegian
liquor legislation, and more particularly the law of 1871, having
been framed without regard to kindred regulations in Sweden
still, for all practical purposes, the systems of the two sister-
countries may be regarded as one and the same. Up to a few
years ago the chief, if not the only, point of difference between
the two systems was that in Norway the profits gained by the
" companies " were applied to the erection of asylums, museums,
homes for the aged, public parks, etc., while in Gothenburg
the money was given directly to the city for the diminution of
the rates the object of the Norwegian legislators in thus de-
creeing being, of course, to avoid putting before the city the
temptation of obtaining lower taxes by increasing the sale of
liquor. But President H. E. Berner, a Norwegian champion of
the system and one of the greatest authorities on the matter,
recently had this to say on the subject :

" The profit of the companies has gradually grown to be

1894-] THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM. 225

much more than expected in 1871. . . . According to the
accounts for 1891 the gross receipts of the companies have been
3>33 I 74 r krones.* . . . After using some of this money for
current expenses, the companies have still had a net gain of
1,514,113 krones a considerable sum when it is known that
it has been made in 51 towns with, in all, 473,000 inhabi-
tants. The company in Christiania (the Norwegian capital), a
city with 160,000 inhabitants, has alone had a net profit in
1891 of 277,818 krones. As, furthermore, this gain, which is con-
tinually on the increase,^ as a matter of fact has been put to
use only within the limits of the cities themselves, the pur-
poses for which the money is spent have more and more be-
come allied to and identified with such as are supposed to be
supported with ordinary taxes. And thus the companies have be-
come good sources of revenue for the cities in question. But con-
jointly with this, the efforts of the city officials to meddle with
the management of the companies and to maintain the high level
of this source of revenue . . . have grown more and more manifest.
Thus the companies have been brought under a pressure to prac-
tise ' virtus post nummos,' or to forget the object over the means.

" At any rate, the difference which in this respect used to
exist between the Norwegian regulations and the Gothenburg
system has disappeared. . . . It is also striking how trifling
of late even decreasing have been the contributions made by
the companies out of their great profits to the -temperance asso-
ciations. In 1891 it has fallen to 1.7 per cent. a circumstance
which has made the companies, not unjustly, the subject of
sharp criticism on the part of the temperance advocates, while
the genuine total abstainers (prohibitionists) neither ask for nor
accept any ' brandy money.'

" But even where the gain of the companies has been expend-
ed for objects of common use, such as a technical institute, a
public park, or the like, instances are not absolutely wanting
where the managers of the companies have deemed the promo-
tion of such a scheme more meritorious than the endeavor to
diminish the drinking of brandy, and consequently have opposed
the entirely just requests of the advocates of temperance to abolish
certain liquor-stores (in the quarters inhabited by working-people,
for instance) or to close the stores on the days when the enlist-
ment for the navy, or the like, summons into the city crowds
of young sailors." J

* A krone is about 27 cents, but in Norway and Sweden its purchasing value is at least
equal to that of 45 or 50 cents in America.

fThe italics here and below are mine. P. C.

\ From an article in the Danish Politico-Economical Review, No. 3, 1893.

226 TV/^fi: GOTHENBURG SYSTEM. [May,

I have given in full this quotation from Mr. Berner because,
as stated, he is an authority on the subject as such repeatedly
referred to by Dr. Gould in his report and a friend of the
system. His words, as given above, need no comment.

But, it might be fairly asked, even though the system has the
defects above pointed out, is it not at least a relative benefit
has it not effected some good during the years it has been in
force in Norway as well as in Sweden ?

To this I shall make the following answer: The point, as I
understand it, with American inquirers is not whether in other
countries, and in circumstances not at all identical with those
obtaining in the United States, the system may not have borne
some good fruit, but whether it be worth the while of Ameri-
can reformers to try to fasten upon the country legislative
measures which are at best only half-measures, in the long run
ineffectual and probably even pernicious, while in their stead
might be devised a legislation wholly capable of coping with
the evil aimed at, a legislation that might, in due time, crush
it out entirely. It is hardly so that half a loaf of bread is,
in all circumstances, preferable to no loaf at all. Suppose that
by accepting the half-loaf you do away once for all with the
possibility of ever obtaining a full and sufficient amount of food,
which otherwise there might be some chance of getting posses-
sion of, sooner or later suppose I say that such is the case,
ought you not then to think twice before snatching that pitiful
dole?

CAUSES OF THE IMPROVED HABITS OF THE PEOPLE.

Be this as it may, the benefits accruing from the system in
Norway Sweden will be considered presently are hardly more
than problematical. That progress, considerable progress indeed,
has been made since the time when the liquor-trade was all
but free ; when the government, instead of counteracting the
drinking habit, rather encouraged it ; when vice and ignorance
reigned supreme in the mountainous kingdom of the North
that is, thank God ! undeniable. But to ascribe this gratifying
change to the influence of the "system" were preposterous.

The fact is that, during the last forty or fifty years, and
more particularly during the last twenty or twenty-five of these,
an immense educational work has been carried on throughout
the country a work unparalleled probably in the history of
the world for intensity, thoroughness, and rapidity. The coun-
try has been dotted with "high-schools " (schools where the

1894-] THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM. 227

farmers and peasants, men as well as women, are taught litera-
ture, history, science, etc., chiefly by means of lectures), itiner-
ant lecturers, including such men as the great poet and refor-
mer Bjornson, Kristoter Janson (who has spent years in North
America), Christopher Brun, Uldall, and many others, have year
in, year out penetrated into the remotest nooks and cran-
nies of the land, teaching, exhorting, instructing bringing
light, knowledge, and culture wherever they went. The people,
even the poorest classes, have been filled with a vivid interest
in political and religious questions, they, or many of them at
least, have been shamed out of their old bad habits, the book
and the newspaper have taken the place of the bottle and the
cup, the reading-room and the assembly-hall have been made to
cope successfully with the gin-shop and the brandy corner.

AIDS TO THE INTELLECTUAL COUNTER- MOVEMENT.

And this is not all. Consider that at the same time the
total abstainers have been hard at work, and that at present
their societies number over one hundred thousand members, in a
population of not two millions, and that the temperance advocates
(those that combat excessive drinking only) have also been ac-
tive is it then to be wondered at that the consumption of
liquor has declined in a most gratifying manner? And when,
on the other hand, we ponder the facts, that the beginning of
this decline dates back, not to the introduction of the " system "
of 1871 but to the time of the law of 1845, by which the liquor-
trade, until then practically untrammelled, was subjected to
severe restrictions, while some of the years after i8ji the years
in which business was good and wages high show an increase of
the consumption, does it not then seem as though the part the
oft-named system should be credited with in abolishing the
tippling habit shrinks down to next to nothing? My personal
impression is that in some places, where the companies are di-
rected with unusual conscientiousness, they may be said to have
maintained status quo, but that in other localities their effect
has been doubtful, not to say pernicious. In Christiania itself,
the report of the chief of police for the year 1882-88 shows that
during that time some 130,000 arrests for drunkenness were
made in that city making the number of arrests almost equal
to the number of inhabitants.*

* Christiania has now, as above stated, a population of about 160,000, but the last few years
have brought an unusual increase through immigration from the country, incorporation of
suburbs, etc.

228

THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM.

[May,

Certainly not a state of things to be over-proud of, even
though years ago it may have been, and doubtless was, a good
deal worse.

THE STATE OF TEMPERANCE IN SWEDEN.

In regard to Sweden, much the same considerations hold
good for that country as for Norway, viz., that within memory
of man the cause of civilization and morality has taken long
strides here, and that it goes without saying any system of
regulation and restriction must needs work some good in a
country where formerly everybody could put up a distillery and
drink to his heart's desire. But on inspecting matters a little
more carefully we find here, as in Norway, that whatever im-
provement may be due to legislation should be put to the ac-
count of the law of 1855 one corresponding closely to the Nor-
wegian law of 1845 as little, if any, decline in the number of
arrests for drunkenness and the like can be proven to have taken
place since the Gothenburg system came into existence. It is
only fair to state that the champions of the system are aware
of this fact, and that they have an explanation ready for it,
such as it is. Dr. Siegfried Wieselgren, vice-president of the
Swedish temperance societies, and the man to whose arduous
exertions the adoption of the Gothenburg system is chiefly due,
not long ago published the following lists, showing the number
of arrests for drunkenness in Gothenburg in the years 1875-1889,
and the places where those arrested had had their last drink
before getting intoxicated.

Years.

In the rooms
of the companies

In beer-
saloons.

In private
houses.

Unknown
where.

187;,

890

I "?O

-I-3C

I 026

1876,

I 067

26^

357

856

l877,

I I 4.2

3OC

4.06

867

1U //
1878

I O2 "}

y^
260

227

8/ic

1870

*'* j

I O7O

^uy

JQI

2^4

71 ^

1880! ,

2Q7

^O^

77O

1881

QI4

AAC

202

807

1882

8^0

4.4.2

2Q2

u y/
80;

1883,

800

C27

070

uv o
80 1

1884, . .

77-2

4.IQ

2CC

1 14.

1885,

727

t i y

481

3-5O

,181

1886,

1*1

7 08

4-"O

$&->

JJ^
itf

24.O

1887,

/y u
84.0

614.

4O4

174.

1888

688

670

EJ4.Q

2i e

1889, .

76;

71:0

CJA

-271

These numbers may well give the reader pause. The popu-

1894-] THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM. 229

lation of Gothenburg in 1875 was 59,986, while in 1889 it had
grown to 97,677. In the first-named year there were in all
2,381 arrests, in the latter the number was 3,463. While thus
the cases of intoxication had not increased exactly in the
Same proportion as the population, the decrease is so small
the ratio being in 1875 about 1.25 as against 1.28 in 1889
that the total abstainers can hardly be blamed for claiming that
it should never be taken as indicative of the great and good
qualities of the system, in view of the fact that, just as in Nor-
way, other and far more powerful agencies have been at work
to rescue the inhabitants of Gothenburg and other Swedish
towns from the clutches of strong drink.

," The defenders of the system do not absolutely deny the ap-
parent justice of this criticism, but at the same time they main-
tain that a more thorough investigation will prove that the
fault lies not with the system. A careful study of the figures
given will show, so they assert, that it is to the increasing con-
sumption of beer that are due the scant results of the system,
that the liquor-stores of the companies are turning out contin-
ually fewer drunkards, and that if only beer could be included
in the same rules that control the sale of brandy, the outlook
would soon brighten.

The total abstainers, however, do not feel convinced by this
argument. In the first place so they declare the figures are
too obscure to build any definite conclusions upon, in that
nobody knows whether the greater number of the cases of in-
toxication in " unknown places " should be laid to the compa-
nies or the beer-saloons, or whether they should be divided
equally among them. Nor is there any evidence to show where
the liquor was bought which brought about the cases of drunk-
enness in private houses. But even given, for argument's sake,
that the companies actually come in for a share as compara-
tively small as the figures seem to indicate at first blush, what
is then proven ? that it will only be necessary to turn over the
sale of beer to the companies in order to effect the desired
reforms ? Nothing of the kind !

The figures in question prove only this : that as long as the
desire for intoxicating beverages is kept alive and, so to speak,
iegitimated by the maintenance of such liquor-shops as the com-
panies run, the gratification of this desire will, to a great
extent, be sought, not in those shops themselves nor through
the consumption of liquor which is expensive and bothersome

230 THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM. [May,

to procure, but in the beer-saloons and kindred places where
the strong Swedish beer (it contains much more alcohol than
the German beer or, I presume, the American one) may be had,
if not exactly for the asking, yet temptingly cheap and with all
convenience. But an eventual attempt to restrict the sale of
beer would simply throw the tide back upon liquor pure and
simple, it being a fact that as long as there is a possibility to
obtain intoxicating beverages, such a possibility will be worked
to the utmost. And under the Gothenburg system there is a
very big possibility !

In the minutes of the " Gothenburg Total-Abstinence So-
ciety " for 1877-79 t* 16 following account is to be found of a
public debate at the Working-men's Hall, held on May I, 1877,
and attended by about one thousand people, mostly of the
working-classes. The subject for discussion was " The Gothen-
burg System." The following were some of the questions and
the answers made to them:

Question : Have the speakers at this meeting spoken for or
against the Gothenburg system as an effective measure to resist
the drinking and tippling habits of the people?

Answer: Against.

Q. Has drunkenness decreased in this community since the
system was adopted?

A. No, (A number of voices: "It has rather increased!")

Q. Are the working-men generally in better pecuniary cir-
cumstances on account of the influence of the system?

A. No.

Q. Is there less opportunity for drinking now than under the
former system?

A. No.

Of course such a discussion cannot be considered as having
furnished conclusive evidence against the Gothenburg system,
but it still is of interest as showing the opinions in regard to
the matter of the class which, perhaps, is more directly and
vitally concerned with it than any other class.

THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM IN FINLAND.

Valuable testimony in the question has come from Finland,
and I shall dwell at some length on it. The complaint, also
heard elsewhere, is here strongly accentuated, that the compa-
nies have succeeded in surrounding themselves with an air of
respectability which tends to do away with the feeling of em-

1894-] THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM. ^231

barrassment, and even shame, which formerly overtook a man
upon entering a liquor-saloon. In the boards of directors of the
companies in Finland may be found even clergymen, public
officials, and members of the government. Instead of pointing
the moral that every form of liquor-selling for other than medi-
cal uses is disreputable and degrading, these companies tend to
foster the false conviction that they really aim at serving the
cause of public morals.

But there are other weak points connected with the system
as it works in Finland. There the net profits of the companies
amount to some 40,000 pounds (40,000) a year. Is there any
necessity for pointing out the pernicious moral influence of an
industry which, amid a poor population of two millions, year
after year distributes gratuitously for charitable purposes such
an enormous sum ? What a number of supporters such a sys-
tem must be acquiring, directly and indirectly ! How cunningly
adapted it is to bribe the conscience and at the same time shut
the eyes to the great evils of the drinking habit. And how ef-
fectually does not the Gothenburg system, through all these
combined influences, defeat and bring to naught the efforts of
every true friend of temperance the efforts to abolish intoxicat-
ing drinks from the social customs of mankind !

PLAYING INTO THE HANDS OF THE DISTILLERS.

And the companies have been guilty of palpable blunders.
In one town the company, in order to give the local distillers
a chance, paid them one shilling more per gallon than neces-
sary, and yet sold the drink by retail cheaper than customary,
thus making itself subservient to the interests of the distillers
in a way simply ridiculous. How the company referred to gen-
erally conducts its business may furthermore be gathered from
the fact that at three succeeding dates petitions have been pre-
sented to the municipal council, from the tax-payers, requesting
that trade in intoxicating liquor be not vested in any company.
The last one of these petitions had two thousand signatures, and
at a public meeting, summoned for the purpose, the speakers
unanimously agreed that the system which the company repre-
sented was productive of real evil.

From Helsingfors, the capital of Finland, it is reported that
when some years ago a new suburb sprang up, chiefly inhabited
by working people, the company made haste to extend its oper-
ations in the same direction, in the alleged interest of "tem-
VOL. LIX. 1 6

232

THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM.

[May,

perance and morals "; with the consequence, however, of numer-
ous protests and complaints from the people, resulting at last
in the abandonment of the scheme.

In summing up it appears to me and to many, many friends
of temperance in these parts that a long and intimate acquain-
tance with the workings of the Gothenburg system, and of
systems closely akin to it, results in the following judgment :

NEGATIVE BENEFITS OF THE SYSTEM.

1. Nowhere is to be found proof, positive and indisputable,
that through such regulations the drinking evil has been dimin-
ished in any considerable degree whatsoever.

2. The system may, on the contrary, be said to have some
very dangerous sides, in that through it the liquor-traffic be-
comes, so to speak, clothed in the garb of respectability, and so
entrenched in the social system that all hope of ever getting rid
of it seems to be fast disappearing. It caters to the rich by
relieving his taxes, to the poor by throwing into his lap all kinds
of charities, it unites under the banner of liquor all sorts and
conditions of men transforming the foul spirit of drink into a
sort of protecting and beneficent deity.

1894-] THE NEW GOSPEL OF NATURALISM. 233

THE NEW GOSPEL OF NATURALISM.

BY REV. EUGENE MAGEVNEY, SJ.

CHARACTERISTIC feature of error is its rest-
lessness, and never perhaps was the fact more
strikingly illustrated than it has been by the vo-
ciferous advocates of social and political reform
in our day. Filled with contempt for the tradi-
tions of the past, and devoid of sympathy for the institutions
of the present, all their speculations are of the distant future,
and of the perfect condition in which the world will then find
itself when, abiding by new principles and sundering the fetters
by which it has been so long hampered, it will have passed into
a broader, and brighter, and altogether ideal phase of exist-
ence. How far such an imaginary state of things will harmonize
with the canons of sound sense and the requirements of every-
day life they do not stop to inquire, but go on weaving and
unweaving the mazy web of their delusive fancies, satisfied that
they are right if only a slow and inappreciative world could be
made to realize the fact.

RATIONALIST PHANTASMAGORIA.

Neither are they agreed amongst themselves as to what will
constitute the main features of the New Utopia. Indeed, they
find it quite impossible to reduce their ideas upon the subject
to uniformity, alleging as their reason for their inability to do
so, the incipient and half-formed character of the ideas them-
selves. As yet they do but see things dimly and remotely, so
they tell us, but with time all will be made clear. Vision will
be merged into reality, uncertainty into certainty, hope into
fruition. Ideas will gradually shape themselves, and a marvel-
lous economic system, bearing the seeds of universal change,
will supervene upon the present confused and illogical attitude
of affairs. The accumulated strivings of countless generations
for higher and better things, so often frustrated, will in that
better day have ripened into eternal fulness. Meanwhile each
is satisfied to project upon the canvas 6f a vivid imagination
and glorify to the best of his ability whatever theory, social, politi-
cal, or moral, may seem to illuminate the vista of coming years,
and furnish the key to the solution of all life's tangled mystery.

234 THE NEW GOSPEL OF NATURALISM. [May,

The " Advanced " Rationalist puts his hope of the future in
a situation in which reason shall hold complete sway over the
empire of truth, and in which men, setting aside the mysteries
and follies of religion, shall walk in the unmistakable light of
its unerring guidance; the Progressive Moralist, in a perfect
equilibrium of moral forces wherein, without jar or jangle, the
multiplied energies of life shall be marvellously attuned to one
another in endless and indescribable accord ; the Socialist, in a
fancied and communistic equality which is to level social differ-
ences and establish, upon the ruins of the old and inequitable
order of things, a reign of universal peace and prosperity ; the
Altruist, in a blissful realization of an ideal state of humanity
so blissful, so ideal, that we may fall down and adore it, if
not as a fact, at least as a psychological hypothesis. While all
of them look forward to a condition in which the alloy of hu-
man nature shall have been purged away ; in which envy,
hatred, selfishness, and jealousy, personal bickering and ambi-
tious strife, poverty and misfortune, shall have ceased to be,
and men shall lead lives as elevated and as pure and as mutu-
ally devoted to one another as the wildest fancy can conceive.
But by whatever name they may dub their system, whatever
the peculiar nature of the tenets they may espouse, how subtle
soever the devices by which they may seek to palm them off
upon the unsuspecting, the careful student, who looks for some-
thing more than words and fragments of ideas, cannot fail to
observe that behind all their hazy agnosticism and " idyllic hu-
manitarianjsm " there is much there is everything to be appre-
hended. There is a kindred feature underlying them all, which
strikes in its last analysis at the very vitals of social and politi-
cal life. Divested of what is meaningless, they signify from an
ethical stand-point pretty much the same thing, and are but out-
growths in some shape or form of the Gospel of Naturalism,
whose cardinal principal is the elimination of the supernatural,
with all that it implies, and the substitution in its stead of a
religion whose horizon is the tomb and whose purposes are not
concerned with any but material and earthly interests.

GOD AN UNTHINKABLE HYPOTHESIS.

Mr. Herbert Spencer, who has been styled, and not inappro-
priately, the apostle of the new civilization, furnishes us with
the sociological principles upon which this air-castle of the fu-
ture is to rest. As in the case of Volney, Comte, and Buckle,
there is such a marked flavor of radicalism about his views as

1894-] THE NEW GOSPEL OF NATURALISM. 235

to make us rather mistrustful at the outset of whatever hopes
he may have to offer. In his concept of the new and perfect
society the idea of God is utterly wanting. Or rather, it is
present, but so blurred and overlaid as to defy recognition and
force the eager searcher after truth to set it down, as the
author himself does, as something " unknown " and " unknow-
able." A primary requisite he tells us, and he is but voicing
the general sentiment of his school, of progress towards the
blissful realization, is a radical change in men's minds on the
subject of a personal, overruling Providence. The old theology
may have served a purpose in its day, but that day is long
since passed. Viewed in the light of the "higher criticism," it
has been found wanting. It is out of place in its present im-
proved surroundings, and wholly inadequate to grapple with the
social problems of the hour, much less to become the perennial
source of life and light in any new and advanced condition of
affairs. In a word, it is threadbare and dead. Human hearts
are fast becoming aliens to its quondam influence. No sympa-
thetic bond holds it in touch with recent theories and ideas.
Let it be relegated, therefore, to the Limbo of things antiquat-
ed, and useless as an "unthinkable hypothesis," and with it its
fundamental but now untenable doctrine of a personal God.
Give us instead Nature, and let us find in the wonderful opera-
tion of her laws the limit of truth, the key to mystery, and
the only divinity worth adoring. Until this be granted, our
speculations are in vain and the riddles of life remain unsolved.
Such is the keynote of modern agnostic reform as struck by
its acknowledged champion. Such is the wearisome refrain of
its infidel teaching; such the ignis fatuus towards which so
many minds are struggling through the dark and intricate maze
of their own misguided creations.

A SUBSTITUTE FOR THE DEITY.

But as it happens that there are instincts sown in the human
heart deeper than all agnostic philosophy whose promptings
must get a hearing, they are agreed that a religion of some
kind should be substituted in their ideal commonwealth for the
Christianity which they so ruthlessly dethrone. No civilization,
they are well aware, will be acceptable from which the theistic
idea has been wholly banished. Accordingly, they have taxed
their ingenuity to answer the requirement, and it has certainly
proved equal to the demand. From Mr. Spencer's " Ultimate
Reality" and " Unknown Force " to Comte's apotheosis of " Holy

236 THE NEW GOSPEL OF NATURALISM. [May,

Humanity " we are treated to numerous substitutes for the
Deity, projected into the remote future and made to do service
as the mainstay of the Agnostic Millennium. They are only
abstractions, it is true, imported from afar and marred in the
importation ; nevertheless, we are asked to surrender in their
behalf the inheritance of ages and the conviction of years ; to
sacrifice fact for what is at best a dim and questionable fancy,
being assured upon the testimony of modern science " the
larger knowledge" that they will serve the divine purpose,
minister to every craving of the human heart, answer every im-
pulse of the mind, and become a panacea, in ways we know not
of, for the rectification of all life's ills.

RELIGION AS A PATENT .MEDICINE.

With God eliminated from the field, the human soul will
have no reason for existence. Hence the idea that there is one
resident within us will have been abandoned. Rationalistic
teaching, in fact, is even now paving the way for the advent of
so glorious a consummation. Psychology is being fast resolved
into physiology, and most of the subjective phenomena which
have hitherto perplexed the ingenuity of philosophers have been
found, so we are told, to have their solution in the complex
and delicate operations of the nervous or muscular systems.
Christian Science has even made the startling discovery that
Metaphysics and Medicine are twin sisters and all this by way
of prelude to that blissful era when the doctrine of the soul
will have been exploded altogether, and even the idea of it will
have been run to ground as a fiction and a folly. The advanced
thinkers of the day, of course, have realized it already and, with
the multiplication of resources and ever-increasing endeavor, the
day is not very distant when further investigation will have es-
tablished to the satisfaction of all, even the ill-informed, that
there is absolutely no place in the economy of nature for a soul
such as the popular credulity has hitherto conceived ; that the
vital principle is conditioned upon the body in man no less
than in the brute creation, and this so utterly that the
death of the latter sounds the requiem of the former ; in a
word, that the forces at work within us are purely material ;
that we are simply of the earth earthy, with no mission in the
great scheme of life other than to add our quota to the sum of
general results by helping on, each in his own infinitesimal way,
the wholesale progressive and evolutionary movement which
alone makes life worth living, and gives us a claim upon future

1894-] THE NEW GOSPEL OF NATURALISM. 237

generations destined to reap the combined results of all our
partial endeavors, or the fruit, as Mr. Frederic Harrison would
phrase it, of our " posthumous activity." *

ETHICAL CULTURE.

With such crudities to start from, the entire moral order,
which presupposes God and the human soul as necessary con-
ditions of its being, crumbles to the ground. With it, of course,
the idea of responsibility vanishes. Men cannot be accountable
to themselves ; for that were absurd. Like Kant's " autonomy
of reason," it involves an essential contradiction and wofully
confounds the origin of law with the subject of its application.
Neither can they be answerable to one another ; for, in what
would that right of another take its origin ? Consequently they
may do as they please, and the goodness or wickedness of an
act will be determined only by its supposed effect upon the
general weal. Natural beneficence, founded upon a vague and
general concept, will thus be made to do service for those
higher, supernatural considerations which constitute the basis
of our present social ethics. Each one, moreover, will define
benevolence for himself, and shapen his conduct upon the lines
of his definition, no matter how illogical, no matter how much
at variance with the opinions and sentiments of others, that defi-
nition may chance to be. It needs but a few moments' reflection
to see how utterly impotent such a motive would prove in the
face of the violent temptations that sweep over the human soul ;
how utterly frail and unreliable the system that rests upon it as
upon its foundation ; how wide it would throw open the gate
for the introduction of every abuse and the commission of every
crime. To make morality something purely objective, resident
in "a stream of tendency, not ourselves, making for righteous-
ness," or anything of the sort, is to pave the way, not to a

* Judging from many of the definitions already given of God and the soul, it would ap-
pear that we are almost there. By some God is described as " a form of thought," "a modi-
fication of the Ego," "a category of the ideal," "a vague theosophical subtlety." While
the human soul is defined to be " the prolongation of man into the definite," "the conscious
unity of our being," or, more ridiculously still, "a volatile principle soluble in glycerine."
Says Mr. Harrison : "We are determined to treat man as a human organism, just as we treat
a dog as a canine organism ; and we know no ground for saying, and no good to be got by
pretending, that man is a human organism plus an indescribable entity. We say the human
organism is a marvellous thing, sublime if you will, of subtlest faculty and sensibility ; but
we, at any rate, can find nothing in man which is not an organic part of this organism ; we
find the faculties of mind, feeling, and will directly dependent on physical organs ; and to
talk to us of mind, feeling, and will continuing their functions in the absence of physical or-
gans and visible organisms, is to use language which, to us at least, is pure nonsense." The
Nineteenth Century, June, 1877.

238 THE NEW GOSPEL OF NATURALISM. [May,

paradise of unalloyed delights but to a political and social pan-
demonium. It were a pagan renaissance with the few redeem-
ing features of paganism left out. For crude as the old myth-
ologies were, they nevertheless demonstrated how deep-seated
I in the human heart is the instinct of the supernatural. Out of
the depths of the mental and moral chaos in which their lot
was cast we can still see . the pagans of old struggling up-
wards in quest of a light that had not yet dawned, at least for
them ; while our modern Illuminati repudiate that same light,
in the midst of which they live, for the sake of a Cimmerian
darkness in which they profess to have found the term of all
life's hopes and aspirations.

THE CHARACTER OF THE NEW PAGANISM.

The character of a civilization founded upon such hallucina-
tions is not difficult to determine. The very conditions de-
manded by our social reformers as prerequisites to its realiza-
tion would defeat the end intended ; giving us, instead of an
ideal state of life, a chaos of conflicting elements. With the
supernatural and the spiritual eliminated, and the moral order
metamorphosed into a mere system of expediency and mutual
accommodation, the way is cleared for the utter overthrow
of law and order and the revival of a barbarism as dark
and dismal as any the world has ever known. Even as it is,
with all the salutary checks at present set upon human nature,
how riotously it runs at times ; how it chafes under restraint ;
into what shameful excesses is it not often betrayed ; how it
longs to be free, understanding by freedom a license to think
and act as it pleases, hopelessly forgetful the while of the dig-
nity of its character and destiny. Reverse its conditions : allow
it broad and irresponsible sweep ; make it amenable to no
higher consideration than the " service of humanity," or the
" growing harmony of human society," and every tie, no matter
how sacred no matter how intimately wrapped up with the
common welfare will be snapped asunder upon the instant,
leaving us a pitiable substitute for the civilization which we
now enjoy, the secret of whose marvellous vitality and power
is precisely those same truths which our latter-day Progres-
sionists so boldly repudiate. Nor is it at all necessary to dip
into the future to realize this.

ITS FRUITAGE.
We need not go so far nor wait so long ; we have only

1894-] THE NEW GOSPEL OF NATURALISM. 239

to look around and see how detrimentally its principles are
operating in our very midst wherever they have begun to
take root. No one will call in question, we think, the state-
ment that much of the intellectual anarchy which prevails
in various departments of modern thought is due to the
fallacious hopes which this " cloud castle of sweet illusions "
holds out to such as are willing to become its dupes. Se-
duced by its phantom promises, philosophers have built their
theories upon it and poets have woven its praises into the
melody of their songs, while much of our general literature
is contaminated by the spirit of unrest to which it has given
rise. With every issue of the press we are treated to new in-
stalments, ranging from the sickly novelette with its wasted sen-
timent to what assumes to be a fair exponent of some or other
phase of prevalent scientific thought. Analyze them all, if you
will. Catch and formulate the burden of their combined utter-
ances, and what have they to offer ? Little else than a wail of
dissatisfaction over the actual situations of life, together with
an amount of fanciful broad-talk about the inefHcacy of religion
as a system the contradictions involved in the idea of the su-
pernatural and the " good time a-comin' " when the dream of
the Social Evolutionist will have flowered and fruited into an
absolutely perfect, though utterly godless, civilization. The effect
of such aberration is not far to seek. It begets, as it is bound
to do, a revolt against the truths of Christianity, which have
saved and dignified learning, and whose infinite resources, to all
but the willing blind, still open up for the exploration of honest
research boundless and beautiful vistas of the purest and noblest
speculation. Its devotees with no realities to cling to, for they
have spurned them all, are driven back upon themselves, and
forced to take refuge either in hopes without foundation sys-
tems without principles or, yet more frequently, in sceptical
disgust and discouragement which prompt them to

" Stretch lame hands of faith, and grope

And gather dust and chaff, . . .
And faintly trust the larger hope."

For so the poet has crystallized the sentiment by which
they are animated, and his words but too clearly indicate that,
while the New Gospel takes away all, it has nothing to bestow
in return. While it cuts men loose from their former and

240 THE NEW GOSPEL OF NATURALISM. [May,

peaceful moorings, it does so only to float them rudderless
upon an untried, tempest-tossed sea.

IT SPRINGS FROM A DECAY OF FAITH.

But in what, it may be asked, does this illusion take its
rise ? Like so many kindred follies it springs from a decay of
faith, and is but a repetition in other shape and form of the
old, old story of the human mind losing itself in its endeavor
to walk independently of that higher illumination and guidance
which is the light of its footsteps and the prop to its essential
weakness. It is quite to be expected that with the rejection of
supernatural truth stability, whether in the intellectual or
moral order, should become an impossibility. Truth as it
comes to the human mind rests for its value upon its primal
source, which is God. From him it derives all its strength and
beauty and significance. Blot out or obscure the source, and
little wonder that darkness ensues. Little wonder that what
was before an eternal principle dwindles into a half-truth or no
truth at all. Little wonder that the Deity and his attributes,
future destiny, the nature of the human soul, everything, in fact,
which transcends the grossness of brute matter, is set down
either as a nonentity or a vague surmise. Streams do not rise
above their source. And human reason bereft of the light and
aid of Divine truth continues of the earth essentially earthy,
with no mission in life except to go further and further astray
as it loses itself in the entanglements of its delirious specula-
tions. Driven to bay, not by the persuasions of logic to which
it has grown averse, but by the ever-increasing perplexities
and contradictions of its abnormal situation, it is natural that
in the chagrin of defeat and disappointment it should even
supplement its fancies by a deal of supercilious pity for the
creeds and condition of others. The role which it is thus
almost bound to assume eventually, is that of the cynic who
derides what he envies and criticises what he can neither emu-
late nor imitate.

DECAY OF MORALS A RESULTANT.

In the wake of this mental deterioration there follows
also, and with no less a certainty, a corresponding moral
decadence. For once the mind has apostatized from the
truths of the higher life, where, throughout all the range of
human inquiry, is it to look for sanctions powerful enough to

1894-] THE NEW GOSPEL OF NATURALISM. 241

deter it from evil and solicit it to good?* The lines of
demarcation between virtue and vice become effaced or so
blurred as to be no longer discernible. Reward and punish-
ment are but empty names. Holiness ceases to be lovable for
itself or even to exist, since the ideal which it embodies does
not rise above the material and transient circumstances of life.

WANT OF NOBLE STIMULUS.

Arrived at this point, it is vain to hold out as incentives to
noble deeds, begotten of the spirit of sacrifice, such unsubstan-
tial baubles as the esteem of contemporaries or the praise of
after generations. Equally paltry and ineffectual as a motive is
the assurance that each is contributing his silent and invisible
but none the less actual share to that fund of universal good-
ness which makes for final and perfect righteousness in some
ideal but indefinitely postponed phase of the world's develop-
ment. The fact, if it be one, looks too shadowy and far away
to be trusted, while the comfort which it supplies is altogether
too cold to be attractive. In a word, whatever the motives
substituted for those removed, they cannot serve, and in the
history of the race have never served, as sufficient safeguards
and mainstays for human goodness. Hence it is that the posi-
tion of our modern anti-Theists is so utterly negative. It can-
not be otherwise ; for while they would break with the past
they have nothing sufficiently coherent and consistent to offer
as a reasonable basis for future speculation and operation.
While they beckon us onward to the dawnlight of what they
claim to be the realization of the pent-up hopes of ages, they
have absolutely no guarantees to offer which appeal to our
judicious acceptance. They have unsheathed the sword, they
allege, in vindication of the rights and dignity of reason, and
upon the very threshold of the New Departure would degrade
that same reason by drawing infallible conclusions from doubt-

* An idea which Mr. Martineau, whatever may be said of his theory of morals, presents
with exceptional force and beauty. "The devout faith of men," he writes, "expresses and
measures the intensity of their moral nature, and it cannot be lost without a remission of
enthusiasm and, under this low pressure, a successful re-entrance of the importunate desires
and clamorous passions which had been driven back. To believe in an ever-living and per-
fect Mind, supreme over the universe, is to inrest moral distinctions with immensity and
eternity, and lift them from the provincial stage of human society to the imperishable theatre
of all being. When planted thus in the very substance of things, they justify and support the
ideal estimates of the conscience ; they deepen every guilty shame ; they guarantee every
righteous hope ; and they help the will with a Divine casting-vote in every balance of tempta-
tion. The sanctity thus given to the claims of duty, and the interest that gathers around the
play of character, appear to me more important elements in the power of religion than its
direct sanctions of hope and fear. Yet to these also it is hardly possible to deny great weight,
not only as extending the range of personal interests, but as the answer of reality to the
retributory verdicts of the moral sense. Cancel these beliefs, and morality will be left
reasonable still, but paralyzed ; possible to temperaments comparatively passionless, but with
no grasp on vehement and poetic natures ; and gravitating towards the simply prudential,
wherever it maintains its ground " (Questions of Belief , page 179).

242 THE NEW GOSPEL OF NATURALISM. [May,

ful premises. Let them show their credentials, formulate their
doctrines, define their position, and then and only then ask an
earnest and busy world to pause in its course and vouchsafe
them a respectful hearing. Thus will we know that they are
sound in conviction and serious in purpose, and out, not for a
holiday at the expense of others, but upon a noble and world-
wide mission looking to ultimate and much-needed reform.

A BELIEVER IN SOCIAL PROGRESS.

In speaking in this manner, however, we would not have
it supposed for an instant that we are disbelievers in the
doctrine of social progress. Far from it. Our faith in human
aspiration and endeavor is too well founded for that. But
" progress " is a vague term at best. A term that has been so
promiscuously bandied about, so variously and absurdly used of
late, as to have become altogether equivocal. Though one of
the shibboleths of the times and upon the lips of every social
reformer, it is nevertheless as vague as it can well be, and its
meaning in each particular case must be determined by the
interpretation which the writer or speaker puts upon it. In
the mouth of a communist or anarchist it means one thing ;
upon the tongue of a statesman, quite another. When taken to
be synonymous with the complete overthrow of existing institu-
tions, and the substitution in their stead of a public condition of
things framed upon the lines of abstract speculation and vagary
cold and unsympathetic and wholly out of touch with the hard
necessities of life we cannot but stigmatize it as a delusion and a
myth. If, on the contrary, it is understood to imply a steady better-
ment of social and political conditions, saving the ineradicable instincts
of human nature and the principles of Christianity which have purified
and elevated and must for ever guide those instincts, then we can read-
ily subscribe to the belief that the world has progressed and is
still progressing ; that as long as it is true to itself and does not
lose sight of its higher obligations in the flush of material pros-
perity, it will continue to go forward yet more rapidly in future
without, however, attaining that ideal perfection, that perfect
social harmony, dreamt of by our latter-day Reconstructionists,
but which is impossible so long as man's natural fickleness
enters as a factor into the calculations of life. Social develop-
ment is a silent, steady process from within out. States, like
individuals, are evolved from a less to a more perfect condition
by the agency of internal forces, called into requisition and
assisted by environments more or less favorable to their devel-
opment. Their growth is not the product of a day. Its

1 894.] THE NEW GOSPEL OF NATURALISM. 243

direction and general character are not to be foretold with the
mathematical precision with which astronomers trace the course
of the stars, or naturalists the currents of the deep. And it
were as absurd to draw up upon abstract principles a social plan
without reference to the innumerable circumstances daily affect-
ing its practicability, as it would be to attempt to fashion the
lily or rearrange the colors of a rainbow upon purely artificial
lines.

THE MORAL PISGAH OR WHAT?

Evolution is a good thing, but it has its limits, and limits
which in many cases are easily discernible. It is not a process
which " proceeds " without regard to logic or other prerequi-
sites ; and, if it does, its scope and significance have been sadly
misunderstood, and it is but right that it should pay the for-
feit. Evolution is not revolution. Things must not be devel-
oped to such an extent that they are turned inside out. And
yet this is the charge to which so many of our modern evolu-
tionary theories lay themselves open, and none more so than
that of Social Science. With some it is little else than a syno-
nym for destruction. In their eagerness to realize mere fancies
they would subvert the very foundations upon which the peace
and prosperity of the world have rested from the beginning.
But, fortunately for the truth, their data are so scant and their
forecastings so vague, so illogical, that their theory, captivating
as they try to make it, has not yet gained that hold upon mind
and heart which alone can guarantee its acceptability and per-
manence. Nor do we apprehend that it ever will. Like every
fallacy that has come and gone in the history of the world, it
bears within itself the germ of its own weakness and inevitable
dissolution. What Mr. Mallock affirms in other connections
may be applied, we think, with peculiar fitness to this dream of
Atheistic Pseudo-Civilization. " The path of thought," he says,
" has, as it were, taken a sudden turn around a mountain ; and our
bewildered eyes are staring on an undreamed-of prospect ; the
leaders of progress thus far have greeted the sight with accla-
mation, and have confidently declared that we are looking on
the promised land. But to the more thoughtful and to the less
impulsive it is plain that a mist hangs over it, and that we
have no right to be sure whether it is the promised land or
no. They see grave reasons for making a closer scrutiny, and
for asking if, when the mist lifts, what we see will be not
splendor but desolation." *

* Is Life Worth Living? c. i.

244 Two MA Y FESTIVALS IN MADRID. [May,

TWO MAY FESTIVALS IN MADRID.

BY ALGUIEN.
THE EXPULSION OF THE FRENCH.

"HE second of May is considered by the Madri-
lefios, and with reason, one of their most glori-
ous anniversaries. On that day, in the year
1808, the people of Madrid, led by three heroes,
rose up against the usurper Napoleon, that con-
queror of the world before whom so many proud peoples had
been humbled. Every second of May since then is kept as a
public holiday in Madrid, and from six o'clock A.M. until noon
Masses are being offered up for the repose of their souls, in
the open air, on the very spot (Campo de la Lealtad) where, by
order of Murat, hundreds of Spaniards of every age, sex, and
condition were mercilessly shot down because they would not
yield to the usurper's yoke. There stands the monument
erected in their honor, and that of the three artillery officers,
Jacinto Ruiz, Luis Daoiz, and Pedro Velarde, who fell in heroic
combat against innumerable odds. No wonder that their names
are indelibly written in the hearts of their countrymen, or that
their tombs are covered with fresh wreaths and crowns as year
by year that glorious anniversary comes by. They it was who,
though crushed themselves by overwhelming odds, caused the
entire of Spain to rise in arms against Bonaparte's legions and
eventually drive them across the Pyrenees, leaving an immortal
example to the world of what the heroism of a people can do.
From early morning regiments and detachments of cavalry
and infantry are passing through the principal streets of Madrid,
with bands playing, on their way to the Prado (in which is sit-
uated the railed-in Campo de la Lealtad with the tombs and
monument of El dos de Mayo), where they take up their posi-
tion formed in lines and squares to await the arrival of the great
civic procession, which sets out from the Ayuntamiento (town
hall) on its way to the cathedral about 10 A.M., passing through
the Calles Mayor, Ciudad Rodrigo, Plaza de la Constitucion,
and Calle- de Toledo, in the following order: First comes a
picket of civil guards on horseback, opening the way ; then the
orphans of the Asilo de San Bernardino and of other charitable

1 894.] Two MAY FESTIVALS IN MADRID. 245

institutions, the students of the College of San Ildefonso, etc.
After these walk army pensioners, veterans and invalids, the
relatives and descendants of the victims of the second of May
and the district mayors, all dressed in black, and commissions
from the garrison corps, from the ministry of marine and from
the provincial deputation, preceded by mace-bearers and heralds.
Lastly come the Ayuntamiento (corporation), preceded by the
alcalde (mayor), who has the captain-general of New Castile
on his right and the inspector-general of artillery on his left.
The procession is closed by a column of honor formed by a
regiment of artillery. Arrived at the cathedral, a solemn requi-
em Mass is celebrated by the Bishop of Madrid-Alcala, after
which the procession goes on its way again in the same order,
only with the addition of the bishop in full pontificals, accom-
panied by the canons of the cathedral chapter, parish priests,
etc., passing through the Calle de Toledo, Plaza de la Constitu-
cion, Calles de Atocha, etc., to the Prado. There, entering the
Plaza del dos de Mayo, the bishop and clergy chant a solemn
responsory for the souls of the heroes of 1808, in front of their
tomb ; after which salvos are fired over the graves, and the
military, after a parade in the Prado, file through the streets
and back to their different barracks, while the procession re-
turns as it came and breaks up at the Ayuntamiento.

Everything conduces to make this commemoration festival a
brilliant one. Nature herself is generally at this time of the
year, in Madrid, decked in all the galas of spring. The deep
blue sky and the warm temperature invite one out-of-doors, and
the streets are overflowing with people. The Retire is a per-
fect paradise of foliage and sweet-smelling flowers, the trees in
the avenues are covered with green, and the horse-chestnuts and
lilacs are in full bloom. The military, too, formed down there
in the Prado, their helmets, cuirasses, and bayonets gleaming in
the sun, all help to make an admirable and smiling background
for the procession and solemn ceremony at the tomb.

THE FEAST OF ST. ISIDOR.

The other May festival, that of the patron of Madrid, San
Isidore, on the 1 5th of May, is of quite another character, but
is one of the most popular and typical of the people of Madrid,
and, like most of their popular f$tes, is a mixture of religion,
business, and pleasure. A monster fair is held on the very
fields formerly tilled by the humble peasant saint with his own
hands. There on the banks of the Manzanares, amongst sandy

246 Two MA Y FESTIVALS IN MADRID. [May,

hills, and the not very agreeable vicinity of a number of ceme-
teries, stands the little hermitage of San Isidoro, from whose
belfry the bells keep gayly ringing for nine days before the
feast, calling on the people from far and near to come and
take part in the festival.

The first duty of all, on their arrival at the Romeria, is to
cumplir con el Santo, as they call it ; in other words, pay their
debts to the saint by visiting the little chapel where his statue
and that of his wife, Santa Maria de la Cabeza, are (his uncor-
rupted body is preserved in the pro-cathedral of San Isidoro in
Madrid), and by drinking some water from the fountain which
tradition has it the saint made spring miraculously from the
rock. If they have not previously heard Mass (it being a holy-
day of obligation in Madrfd), they hear it there, where Masses
are celebrated from early morning till noon. These religious
duties over, they consider themselves at liberty to amuse them-
selves, which they set about doing with hearty good will. Car-
riages and vehicles of all kinds, from the omnibus drawn by
eight or ten mules to the little market-carts, converted into gay
equipages with garlands of flowers and knots of ribbons, and
drawn by mules, donkeys, and even bullocks, as the case may
be, also adorned with ribbons and flowers and jingling bells,
are incessantly driving up to the Pradera, depositing their bur-
dens, while those who, whether it be for the sake of hygiene,
pleasure, or pocket, come from Madrid on foot, enter through
a wooden pontoon over the river.

The scene is a gay one, full of color, light, and life. Inside
in the Pradera (meadow) are the usual array of stalls and tables
with cakes, sweets, wine, and iced drinks, orchatas heladas, or-
anges, and fruit of various kinds. The buftuelero, or bufiuelera,
is of course there, with white apron and cap, and sleeves tucked
up, busily employed in manufacturing and frying in open iron
pans, filled with oil and heated with charcoal, the classical and
much-loved bufiuelos, without which no Spanish flte would be
complete, and which are consumed on the spot as fast as they
can be cooked. There, too, are gay handkerchiefs, mantles, and
stuffs of every color and kind hanging out on poles, or spread
on the ground, or on improvised counters, wherever they can
be seen to the best advantage. Pictures and statues of San Isi-
doro and Santa Maria de la Cabeza, gayly painted tambourines,
gambomfcas, rabeles, and chicharras (primitive ear-splitting Span-
ish instruments which constitute the delight of the youthful
Spaniard), botifos (water-bottles of porous clay) of every form

1894-] Two MAY FESTIVALS IN MADRID. 247

and color, from white to bright red, and many other things are
there on sale ; and a brisk trade is kept up all day, accom-
panied by an incessant stream of laughing, bargaining, and
scolding. From all sides come the sounds of merry-making, the
music of the never-silent (in Spain) guitar, the lively click, click
of the castafiuelos, and the rhythmical jingle of the pandereta.
Here a group of young women and men are dancing segui-
dillas ; the former dressed in their trailing batas of percal,
which are de rigueur (and which are brought out for the sum-
mer for the first time on San Isidore's day), and bright-colored
embroidered Philippine crape shawls with long fringes which
they manage with such grace and dexterity, making them sway
and undulate with every movement of the dance, that it is an art
in itself and a colored silk handkerchief tied over the head, or
knotted loosely round the throat to show it had been on the
head ; the men in their short chulo jackets displaying the red
or blue sash, tightest of tight trousers, and round, broad-brimmed,
soft felt hats. There, in another corner, are a number of Ara-
gonese in all the bravery of their traditional peasant's costume,
dancing their jota to the sound of banduria and guitar, and
singing coplas in praise of their beloved and venerated Virgen
del Filar."* The following is an example of these coplas :

" En el mundo hay una Espafta,
Y en Espafia un Aragdn,
Y en Aragdn una Virgen
Mas hermosa que el sol ";

which literally translated means: In the world there is one
Spain, and in Spain one Aragon, and in Aragon a Virgin (statue)
more beautiful than the sun.

Valencian peasants are also there, going through the mazes
of their curious sword and pole dances, and Gallegos (Galician
peasants) with their gaieta (a kind of bag-pipes), and Segovianos,
Asturianos, etc., all in their national costumes, singing their
national songs and dancing their national dances. In fine, turn
where you will the most picturesque and characteristic scenes
meet the eye on all sides, and one wishes one were a Goya or
a Teniers to be able to transfer the picture to canvas.

*A statue held in great veneration throughout Spain, but particularly in Zaragoza. It is
said to have been brought to Zaragoza by angels during the lifetime of thersiessed Virgin,
when St. James, the Apostle, was preaching there. Our Lady, with the Child Jesus in her
arms, is standing on a pillar hence the name.

VOL. LIX. 17

248

THE SECRET OF SIR DIN A DAN.

[May,

THE SECRET OF SIR DINADAN.

BY MARION AMES TAGGART.

w FOR he was a good knight, but he was a scoffer and a jester, and the mer-
riest knight among fellowship that was that time living.

" And he had such a custom that he loved every good knight, and every

good knight loved him
again.

" And so he (Dina-
dan) rode into the cas-
tle. Anon Belle Isoud
came unto him, and
either saluted other.
Then she asked him of
whence he came.

" ' Madam,' said Dina-
dan, ' I am of the court
of King Arthur, and
knight of the Table
Round, and my name is
Dinadan.'

" ' Madam,' said Dina-
dan, ' I marvel of Sir
Tristram and other lov-
ers, what aileth them to
be so mad and so sotted
upon women.'

"'Why,' said La Belle
Isoud, 'are ye a knight,
and be no lover ? '

" ' Nay,' said Sir Dina-
dan, ' for the joy of love
is too short, and the sor-
row thereof, and what
cometh thereof, dureth
over long.'

" As it happened Sir
Palamides looked up to-
ward her (Isoud) where
she lay in the window,
and he espied how she
laughed : and therewith
he took such a rejoicing

that he smote down, what with his spear and with his sword, all that ever
he met, for through the sight of her he was so enamored in her love. ' Well,'

1894-] THE SECRET OF SIR DIN A DAN. 249

said Dinadan to himself, ' this worship that Sir Palamides hath here this
day, he may thank the Queen Isoud ; for had she been away this day Sir Pala-
jnides had not gotten the prize this day." (From Mallory's " Morte d'Arthur.")

AH, Dinadan ! light as thy lance in rest,
Rang the gay laugh of thy gibe and thy jest ;
But he that laughs last laughs ever the best,

And love is no theme for thy laughter.
Friendship thou knowest, and knighthood's sure truth,
But love of a man for a man, in sooth,
Sufficeth but rarely the blood of youth,

Though it leaveth no sting thereafter.

Why did ye mock to the belle Dame Isoud,
Fresh from thy ride through the murmuring wood,
Vaunting the strength that love's darts had withstood,

With laughter so mirthless and dreary ?
Scoffing, thou saidst that love's joy was but brief,
Long as life dureth its sorrow and grief ;
Years in their passing bring never relief,

To lovers! hearts, heavy and weary.

She who loved Tristram so long and so well,
Laughed in the casement like chime of a bell ;
But, Dinadan, who shall say what befell

The heart that thy armor concealed ?
Sure in thy boast and thy laugh rang a cry ;
Hid. in thy mail which all knights could defy,
Lay the weak spot where love's arrows did fly ;

The wound that thy words had revealed.

How couldst thou guess how love's sorrow was long,
How couldst thou know how love's strength made one

strong,
How couldst thou bear its refrain in thy song,

Whose heart had loved never a woman ?
Ah, Dinadan, merriest friend and knight,
Loved of them all whom the king pledged to right,
Pear we that once thou wert worsted in fight,

In secretly loving wert human !

STATUE OF JEANNE AT DOMREMY.

894.] JEANNE D ARC'S BEATIFICATIOJ%

THE QUESTION OF JEANNE DARC'S BEATIFt*d/$ION.

BY JOHN J. O'SHEA.

HAT cry of the English secretary at Rouen, "We
have killed a saint ! " when the soul of the
Maid of Orleans fled from the poor charred
ashes, has grown into the universal conviction
of ages. There is something far beyond a sen-
timent in this general adhesion. The church, slow to act in
cases believed to have relation to the supernatural, has taken
the preliminary step toward a solemn inquiry into the claim
put forward for the beatification of the Maid, and in this fact
the hearts of many millions of people find a great degree of
melancholy satisfaction. With this feeling, howsoever praise-
worthy in itself, the church has no concern. The question at
issue is not one of human sentiment. It stands upon a far
higher plane : it is one of the sacred things of Heaven, and
Heaven's dealings with man.

In declaring that Jeanne Dare is entitled to be regarded as
" venerable," as the Pope has done on the recommendation of
the Sacred Congregation of Rites, his Holiness only gives his
assent to the committal of the cause to the consideration of
the sacred body whose province it is to debate and examine it.
The declaration does not recognize anything beyond the fact
that the subject is worthy of solemn discussion ; it gives no
permission for any prayerful veneration of the person of the
saint-postulant. If any such cultus or veneration be already in
vogue anywhere, it is, on the contrary, declared unlawful, and
its cessation is commanded. Until such surcease shall have
come about, there is a suspension of the " cause " in the court
of the Sacred Congregation. Hence, although there is the
strongest ground for believing that the Maid of Orleans will in
due course be raised to the ranks of the beatified, the ardor of
her admirers and worshippers in France must be held in abey-
ance until the time is ripe and the cause duly finished. But
the conviction that the verdict must be favorable to Jeanne's
claims amounts to a moral certainty,

There are reasons why the whole world of Christian civil-
ization should rejoice with France, should the decree of beatifi-

252

JEANNE D ARC'S BEATIFICATION.

[May,

cation be eventually pronounced in Jeanne's favor. Her case
is unique in the Christian era. Even Protestants and dissenters

AT THE TAKI.VG OF THE TOURELLES.

confess that the fapts of Jeanne's mission are miraculous. They
attest, in a minner so clear as to convince the most hardened
sceptic, thit there is a constant divine supervision and watch

1 894.]

JEANNE D ARC'S BEATIFICATION.

25$

over human affairs, and at periods of exceptional danger to the
general welfare a direct intervention for the highest of all pur-
poses.

There is not a single point of view from which the Maid of

JEANNE AT THE CHURCH OF ST. CATHERINE DE PIERBOIS.

Orleans can be regarded that does not appeal overpoweringly
to all the better instincts of our nature. Whether we consider
her as the mere simple-hearted peasant girl, tending her sheep
on the little farm at Domremy, or behold her in the court of

254

JEANNE D ARC'S BEATIFICATION.

[May,

Charles maintaining amidst all its glitter and sensuality her
own spotless nobility of soul, our admiration of her splendid
womanhood is irresistibly compelled. This is the human aspect
of the case. So, too, may be regarded, in some sense, her ca-
reer in the field of arms. The sentiment here is mingled with
astonishment at beholding a creature so tender and gentle tak-
ing her place in
the ranks of fight-
ing men and brav-
ing the carnage
and all the hor-
rid sights of war
with firm nerve.
Still this marvel
does not approach

UMZ&fNF'' ^jffiy il t ^ ie transcenden-

SmL^^y i W*9 tal. Women have

often borne arms
and carried them-
selves bravely in
fight although
they seem sadly
out of place in
such a theatre.
The real wonder
is stirred when we
behold this un-
sophisticated rus-
tic maid showing
herself all at once
acquainted with
military science,
handling the new-
ly invented artil-
lery as though she
were a master of

ordnance, directing military operations with all the skill of a
constable of France, and springing per saltern, as it were, into
the first rank in military science.

Is there in all human history any parallel for the series of
military achievements which marked the expulsion of the English
from Orleans and Jargeau and Troyes by the Maid and her fol-
lowers ? The destruction of Sennacherib's cohorts furnishes no

STATUE OF THE MAID AT ORLEANS.

1894.]

JEANNE D ARC'S BEATIFICATION.

255

analogy; the rout of the Philistines by David, the victories of Jo-
sue, or any of the other marvellous instances of supernatural help
to the chosen people, fail to yield any similar example of the selec-
tion of a fragile woman as the instrument by which, in the course
of regular warfare, a vastly superior enemy should be driven
from the field in terror and disgrace. Paragons of bravery and
military skill such
as Talbot and Suf-
folk, whose ban-
ners were consid-
ered absolutely in-
vincible in war,
were obliged to
flee disgracefully
before the onset
of this mail-clad
peasant girl, who
had never han-
dled sword or
mounted steed be-
fore. The thing
was so astounding
that the English
confessed a mira-
cle, only that
they attributed its
source to an infer-
nal power. Jeanne
did not deny that
it was a miracle,
but her whole life
and her entire
speech and de-
meanor at the trial
and under the ex-
cruciating ordeal
of the stake manifested plain as day that its source was from God.
It was with the sacred name of her Saviour on her lips that
her soul burst from her agonized frame on that awful day ; and
this it was which made the executioner recoil horror-stricken,
and the brutal English officials to slink away with the appalling
cry " We have slain a saint of God !"

The investiture of Jeanne with military skill and the science

THE MAID WITH HER STANDARD.

256 JEANNE D ARC'S BEATIFICATION. [May,.

of war is hardly less miraculous than the endowment of the
apostles with the faculty of speech in divers foreign tongues.
The miracles differ in kind and degree, no doubt ; but in their
circumstances the element of supernatural help is scarcely less
manifest in the one case than in the other. The workings of
the same mysterious agency were no less visible in the other
public proceedings of the Maid, from the moment she set out
on her mission until her capture. Her recognition of the
Dauphin amongst his courtiers, her discovery of the sword of
St. Catherine, her premonitions of success or reverse in battle,
afford evidence hardly inferior to these more important points
that, in the inscrutable ways of God, she was raised up for the
effectuation of the ultimate ends whose purpose was hidden
from her as well as from all other mortal ken.

Vainly have successive pro-English writers sought to cast
the disgrace of Jeanne's murder upon the shoulders of the
Catholic Church. The crime is indelibly fixed upon their own
nation, as a political act. Witchcraft was everywhere a civil
offence in those evil days, and it was as a witch they caused
Jeanne to be burned. She herself asked that her case be re-
ferred to the Pope, but her persecutors knew better than to
accede to that request. Nor can the base ingratitude of the
French king, to whom she had given his crown, nor the moral
decomposition of the French chivalry which she had so often
led to victory, leaving her to perish without lifting a finger to
save her, ever be explained upon any ground consistent with
the permanent and universal impulses and motives of human
action. The profound and completed romance and horror of
the epic has in it something far above the plane of merely hu-
man tragedy. If we cannot read the meaning of such dread
manifestations, we must recognize them as unmistakable eviden-
ces of the sleepless vigilance with which the eye of the Omnis-
cient follows the course of this orb of his creation and its way-
ward myriads all through the vicissitudes of changing centuries*.

1894-] A TERM OF YEARS POLICY. 257

A TERM OF YEARS POLICY.

BY RICHARD MALCOLM JOHNSTON.

" How oft when men are at the point of death
Have they been merry ! which their keepers call
A lightning." Romeo and Juliet.

'SAAC KOLLOCK, even from boyhood, was always-
modest, sensitive, and reserved. Yet he seemed
firm enough in opinions, and when asked, gave
succinctly his reasons for entertaining them. Vera-
city and general uprightness came easily to him,
inherited from both sides of his family. When come of age,
with a couple of thousands, his share in his father's estate, he
went to Augusta and became clerk in a hardware store. Occa-
sionally he returned for a brief visit to the old neighborhood,
especially to see Sarah Tucker, whom he had told just before
the removal that it was his mind to ask her some day to
marry him. After three years they were married, Sarah turning
over to him her property, which, converted into money, amounted
to about five thousand dollars. Then he set up for himself.
When their child, Sally, was born he took a policy of life insur-
ance for three thousand dollars, providing by special contract
that, in event of his death within twenty years, this sum wa
to be paid to his family ; but if he survived that period the
contract was to be ended and he receive nothing.

* I thought it well to do this, my dear," he said to his wife,.
" because of the uncertainties in trade, and particularly in life.
If I can live twenty years, even with profits more moderate than
I am now making, I can gather as much as we shall want. I
took out this policy merely to fix what is an equivalent, or ap-
proaching an equivalent, to that assurance. At all events, it will 1
secure, in case of my death, a sufficient living for you and the
baby."

For some years he made enough, and not much over, for
the maintenance of his family and payments on his policy. At
eighteen his daughter was married to his clerk, Henry Powell,
whose only income was what he received for his services. Short-
ly afterwards Mrs. Kollock died. Her death was a fearful shock
upon him, and indulgence of grief subtracted much from what
activity he had before, never hardly sufficient for the successful

258 A TERM OF YEARS POLICY. [May,

conduct of such a business, and gradually he yielded leadership
to his son-in-law. The latter had considerable capacity, which,
with proper guidance in former years, might have had successful
results. Venturous as energetic, he ran the concern well enough
apparently for some months. In this while Kollock's health,
both of body and spirit, declined perceptibly. Not every day
was he at the store at all, and when there his manner became
rather that of a clerk than proprietor, sometimes asking of
Powell the price of articles lately added to the stock, and after-
wards easily consenting to fall in them, so that purchasers close
in trade, noting the difference, managed, when possible, to deal
with him instead of Powell. Gradually he sank into deeper mel-
ancholy, more often absenting himself from the store. At the
time of his wife's death he had not been seen to shed a tear ;
but the pallor of his face indicated that his anguish and sense of
loss were felt by himself to be incurable.

In order to stop the decline in business, Powell made several
rash ventures that under his unskilful conduct hastened it, and
Kollock had to go into insolvency with debts in excess of credits
by five thousand dollars. Undemonstrative as it was, his in-
creased suffering at the disaster, which seemed to be wholly un-
expected by him, excited everybody's sympathy and raised
much apprehension in his family. He often spoke in terms of
unrestrained self-accusing, declaring that no man of really hon-
orable impulses would have failed to foresee such a result, and
o behave as to have at least made it less disastrous. The
thought of debts which in all probability never could be dis-
charged oppressed him even more heavily than that of the dis-
sipation of his wife's property, in want of which her daughter
must surfer. One only hope was left, beginning with his wife's
death and naw risen to a passion indulged by his whole mind
in all waking and many sleeping hours. This was that he might
die within the limit of the period for which his life had been
insured. Although this hope was not avowed, yet his daughter,
from some of the few allusions made by him in her hearing,
became quite certain of its existence, and spoke of it to some
of his creditors, expressing her fears of a tendency of her father
to insanity and suicide. Touched with sympathy, several to
whom he was most largely indebted went to him and besought
that he would not be so much concerned about their loss.
Some even, proposed to extend further credits if he should have
the mind to again set up business. Such treatment seemed
only to aggravate his disorder.

1894-] A TERM OF YEARS POLICY. 259-

One night his daughter, now greatly alarmed, said to him :
" Father, I do wish you could try to be more cheerful. Our affairs
are not in such bad condition as for you to give way to such
despondency. Mr. Powell is already getting a good salary with
Mr. Carmichael, with promise of a rise. He says that in time
he can pay off the debts, for which there is not a single creditor
who has not expressed his willingness to wait. For my life I
cannot see why these things should so weigh you down. As for
mother's property, that went like very much of others in the
accidents of trade, and I would regard the loss of it with en-
tire cheerfulness if I could see you rise out of your distress."

He looked at her for some time in silence, then said :

" Daughter, your mother would admire you much for the
way you treat me, and I couldn't tell you how much I love
you for it. But your affection and your unselfishness keep you
from seeing that such things make my condition only the more
wretched and deplorable. Debts are debts, and they must con-
tinue to be debts until they are paid off and discharged. If
this is never done, the debtor is for ever like a slave, and ought
justly to be regarded as a slave. Forgiveness of debts as be-
tween man and man only makes their obligation more binding,
and upon the mind of an honest man more oppressive. If you
had reproached me for the dissipation of the money come
through your mother, or if my creditors had complained of my
recklessness or neglect, or whatever led to the sacrifice of their
interests through trust in me, there would have been some
punishment ; not nearly approaching what I deserve, but they
would have served at least to take off some of the shame I feel
now, and the sense that I am bound in chains for ever for
this life and the next. I have been let alone by you all. and
even sympathized with to the degree that nothing but assurance
of my death, before a certain date, can bring any relief to me ;
and I tell you, my child, I long for death. I am like the 'bitter
in soul ' of whom last night I read in the Book of Job : ' Which
long for death, but it cometh not, and dig for it more than for
hid treasures.' Truth is, I don't see how any honorable man
can feel otherwise."

"O father, father!"

" Stop, daughter stop right there. Any remonstrance from
you would make my condition worse. I know my own case
better than you or any one else can know it ; I anr not able,
and I have no right to try, to endure the reflection that the
money put into my hands trustingly by your mother has been

260 A TERM OF YEARS POLICY. [May,

squandered instead of being kept, if even without increase, for
her child. Any fool who was not a thief could have done that
much."

"But, father, Mr. Powell says that the fault of the failure
was his mainly, and that he is sure of being able "

" Stop again stop again ! It is not true. Henry would will-
ingly take the blame upon himself, good, generous fellow that
he is. But it was I my neglect, my I can't call it anything
but gross criminal indifference to trusted interests that did it,
and I ask you solemnly not to allude to the case again in my
hearing."

He left her immediately. Obedient to his wish, she remon-
strated no more. Knowing his affection and veneration for the
pastor of the church at which her mother and both families
had worshipped, she wrote a letter to him urging his coming.
Mr. Sanford, now quite old, answered the call. Kollock, not
aware that he had been sent for, seemed gratified to meet him.
At the supper-table and during the rest of the evening he
talked in his former usual manner with his guest about persons
and things in the neighborhood around his old home. At
family prayers his daughter noticed his handkerchief upon his
eyes during several specially tender expressions in the good
man's petition. No particular allusion was made in it to recent
misfortunes ; but invocations for blessings of every kind upon
the family were very touching. After the service Mrs. Powell
said :

" Brother Sanford, Mr. Powell and I usually retire about
this time. Father sits up later. Will you go to your room
now, or stay and chat awhile with him ? "

" I leave it with Isaac," he answered. " I believe, Sally, as
I'm not much tired, I'll sit awhile with him, unless he has some-
thing to do and would rather be alone."

" Certainly, certainly, Mr. Sanford," said Kollock ; " I've got
nothing to do not a thing. Stay if you like."

" All right then," said the daughter cheerily. " When the
time comes you can light him to bed, father."

Momentary suspicion came into Kollock's mind at this turn.
The old man noticed it, and, as before, refrained from mention
of other than ordinary topics. His delicate prudence dissolved
the suspicion, ,and Kollock was surprised to find himself dis-
posed to talk about his case. After a few words, carefully
chosen, Mr. Sanford led to it, and in a few minutes was made
acquainted with what he sought to know. He ascertained that

1894-] A TERM OF YEARS POLICY. 261

while suicide, mainly on account of its dishonor to the insur-
-ance company, had ceased to be contemplated, the sufferer ear-
nestly, eagerly desired death. Without the slightest chiding he
rspoke at some length upon what the Holy Scriptures, accord-
ing to his construction of them, inculcated touching the value
which every man ought to set upon life his own, as well as
others. While in the midst of a sentence in which he had
begun to speak of Kollock's wife he took out his watch, and
stopping suddenly, said :

" Isaac, it is getting late. Let's go to bed, and to-morrow
have another talk. I've got a little business here; that I can
attend to in the afternoon. To-morrow morning we'll be fresh,
and we'll take a walk out. I'm delighted to see you and Sally.
Bless me, what a fine woman her parents have made of her ! "

He bade good-night like one who, although profoundly sym-
pathizing in the affliction of his friend, felt no apprehension of
unusual consequences.

On the next morning they went out for a walk, the older
asking, apparently with much interest, about several of the pub-
lic buildings, and specially striking private residences. Sudden-
ly he said: "Isaac, I'd like to see Sarah's grave."

Kollock slightly shuddered, but, saying " This way," led
to it.

" A pretty spot ; and I see that you and Sally have tended
it well."

On a bench near by they sat, and Mr. Sanford discoursed
in a low, calm voice upon human life, and the adjustment of
its issues by divine Providence, with whom any mistake is im-
possible. With much caution he intimated the want of manli-
ness in the wish to die because merely of losses of things that
were dear, and failures of expectations once fondly indulged.
Perhaps it was no sin for a man to whom the power of recov-
ery was plainly denied to wish even to pray for death, provid-
ed his mind consented for the Creator to dispose as it seemed
good in his providence. But in the main a man ought to be
willing, like Daniel, to stand in his lot to the end of the days.
Then he spoke of the extravagant importance set by Kollock
on accidents which may and which do often happen in the
career of the very best men in all communities. He ended
thus :

" Regarding your wife's property, that may be considered
as gone in the maintenance and education of Sally, who is
now married happily to a man with prospects of doing well

262 A TERM OF YEARS POLICY. [May,

every way. Trust in God, Isaac, who will surely do by you
what is wisest, best, and kindest. Let us return to the house.
After my little business is done, I must start on my way home."

When he was leaving he said aside to Mrs. Powell :

" Sally, appear to ignore your father's distress, and make no
allusion to his misfortunes. I strongly hope for the best."

The visit was a blessing. Manifestations of despondency
became less frequent, and he began to exhibit partial interest
in his son-in-law's employment. Yet his strength declined with
increased rapidity, and his face showed often that his thoughts
dwelt upon something with much anxiety. After some time
this suddenly subsided, and he seemed as if in entire resigna-
tion. One morning, when it was found that he was too weak
to rise from bed, he looked at his daughter with a smile and
said :

" Daughter, the time is short, but she told me again last
night that I'd make it."

The policy was to expire on the morrow at noon.

They watched by his bed the day and through the night.
He talked when awake with unusual fondness to his family,
and when asleep seemed to be indulging pleasant dreams. At
sunrise he awoke. On his face were signs of triumphant joy,
and he said :

" It is come. Blessed be God ! Kiss me, darling, and take
my hand."

She did so, and presently he expired.

1894-] A WORD ABOUT THE OLD SAINTS. 263

A WORD ABOUT THE OLD SAINTS.

BY ELLEN BARRETT.

HY is it that people will not read the lives of the
Saints? Saint Philip of Neri bade his followers
read authors who had S. before their names ;
but that was in Italy, three hundred years ago,
k and he was talking to his contemporaries. Nous
avons changt tout cela. We are children of light and progress
now, here in America, in the nineteenth century, and we read
every author but the particular " author with S. before his name."
We are eager enough to find heroes and worship them, but they
are not of the canonized order.

In every other kind of biography there is a deep and grow-
ing interest. What a man or woman thinks and feels, where he
has spent his life and how, the set of circumstances and ideals
which have gone to make up his environment all of this inter-
ests and attracts the general reader. If he have a taste for the
introspective he will read Amiel, Maurice de Guerin, or Marie
Bashkirtseff; if a taste for history in its philosophic aspect, he
takes up Plutarch, or Emerson's Representative Men, or perhaps
Carlyle's Cromwell or Napoleon. Anything under the broad blue
sky but the life of a saint.

If this indifference were confined to Protestants, one might
with very little speculation get at the root of the matter. An
American Protestant is hardly expected to care about the lives
of our saints. He has been brought up either in indifference to
them, or to believe that these great men and great women were
a set of fanatics part imbecile, part knave around whom Rome
has drawn the circle of her approbation. To him the middle
ages are the Dark Ages. A distaste for the past, if not an ac-
tual prejudice against it, lurks in his mind, and I suppose it is
asking a great deal of a people alienated from the church, in a
country with no historical background, to care about the spiri-
tual experiences of men and women long since dead. It is not
so, however, in England. Many leading Protestants on the other
side of the Atlantic have thought it worth their while to inter-
est themselves in the biographies of the saints. In all the in-
tellectual centres of England are to be found hagiologists of the
VOL. LIX. 1 8

264 A WORD ABOUT THE OLD SAINTS. [May,

genus Protestant as well as of the genus Catholic. Over there
it is a question of culture and historical research. The English
scholar can lay his hand upon the past in a way altogether un-
known to the American. Running parallel with the line of his
kings, and interwoven with the web of his political history, are
the names of popes, bishops, scholars distinctly Catholic, and
saints. The architecture of England resolves itself very largely
into the history of the church. Cambridge, Oxford, Westmin-
ster, all belong to a Catholic or mediaeval past. Some of the
representative converts of England will point to a tower or
cloister and say: "There, historically, I got hold of the church."
Continental Europe, too, is always accessible to the English
scholar. An old fresco in Assisi will carry the mind back six
centuries, until the life of St. Francis becomes as much a part
of one's general culture as the art of Cimabue. And so on,
down through the by-ways of art-stained glass, illuminated mis-
sals and wonderful choir-stalls carved in wood serving as inter-
preters, the stories of the saints become familiar and a genuine
historical interest in their lives is established.

I have made this long excursion from the Catholic aspects
of the case in order to show that when the intelligent Protes-
tant becomes really interested in one of these great characters
of the Catholic Church, he studies it as he would any other
character that appeals to his heart or imagination. But with
our Catholic young men and women the case is entirely dif-
ferent. Where the Protestant hails these lives as a discoverer,
some Catholics deliberately keep away from them. Cold indif-
ference characterizes their attitude toward them. " The Lives of
the Saints ? " Why, he has outgrown them long ago ! Who are
the saints, anyway, but a lot of old fogies who have been ren-
dered obsolete by steam and electricity ? In retrospect they are
good enough, they were even part of his training, and they will
still do for the uninitiated, for those devout persons who find
all the philosophy they need in their catechisms ; but for a
broad and progressive individual " in touch with his age " to
read this trash and call it Biography ? Oh, no ! he can be bet.
ter employed. And the Catholic young man of Philistia takes
the highway of steam and electricity, unmindful of the saints
of those "great messengers of God, and masters of men, in
whose arms the life of the world once lay."

I am not sure that this indifference the indifference of
many of us is not due to the manner in which these lives
were presented to us in the beginning. We were sent to them

1 894.] A WORD ABOUT THE OLD SAINTS. 265

in order that we might imitate them. But it is only now and
then that the art of homiletics makes a saint. Enthusiasm, or
better still, love, is at the root of every radical moral change.
All of those distasteful precepts which we resented in the nur-
sery and the school-room came to be more or less identified
with this class of biography. I know that Alban Butler was to
me the worst type of an Inquisitor. His very name suggested
hair-shirts, starvation, unreasonable vigils and flagellations. It
was all too much of the horrible, and too little of the enter-
taining or the picturesque. It is not in human nature, particu-
larly in the nature of a child, not to resent so high and cold
an ideal of perfection. Children have the same preference for
the primrose way that their elders have. Indeed chasing butter-
flies and reading the hard dry ascetical life of some old saint
present a more disagreeable antithesis at the age of five than
at the age of thirty-five. But it ought to be possible to win
the child into an interest in these lives. There is no reason
why a child's heart should not be won for ever to St. Francis
of Assisi by the story of the birds singing in the bushes out in
the sand dunes of Venice, or captured for ever by burly old
St. Christopher carrying the Divine Child across the river
Rhine. Can the " dust and pelf of years " ever quite crowd
out of one's imagination that ideal picture of two children run-
ning along a dusty highway, one of them the little Teresa of
Cepeda who longed to be martyred by the Moors ? Could any-
thing be more natural than that we should want to hear of
this child enthusiast again ? Or of that wonderful boy of Aqui-
no who, wandering one day with his companions through the
wooded hills of Monte Cassino, strayed off by himself, and
when asked by the old monk upon what he was musing, lifted
his solemn eyes and answered: "Tell me, master, what is
God?"

A trifling incident out of the life of some saint, fastened
upon the young imagination of a child, will do much toward
leading it in later years into the study of that life ; whereas
the recital of excruciating pains, and the preaching of religious
axioms and moral precepts, only tend to the distortion of what
is really true and great ; turning the most heroic conduct and
sublimest ideals into bogie-men and scarecrows. And some-
times these hideous hallucinations last, and spoil a character for
us for ever. To this day I cannot think without a shudder of the
sweet, austere Saint Rose of Lima dipping her hands into lime.
If I had been told that during the Dutch invasion of Lima she

266 A WORD ABOUT THE OLD SAINTS. [May,

stood before the tabernacle and defended the Blessed Sacra-
ment, heroism and not folly would be identified with her in my
mind from the very beginning.

A recent English critic, commenting upon our American
civilization, took the term " interesting " and subjected it to a
very careful analysis. To illustrate its best usage he told this
anecdote about Carlyle :

"The Carlyle family were poor, numerous, and struggling.
Thomas, the eldest son, a young man in wretched health, and
worse spirits, was fighting his way in Edinburgh. One of his
younger brothers talked of emigrating. The very best thing he
could do, we should all say. Carlyle dissuaded him. 'You
shall never/ he writes, 'you shall never seriously meditate
crossing the great Salt Pool to plant yourself in the Yankee-
land. Never dream of it. Could you banish yourself from all
that is interesting to your mind, forget the glorious institutions,
the noble principles of old Scotland, that you may eat a better
dinner, perhaps ? ' '

" There," the English critic continues, " there is our word
launched, the word interesting, and I do but take note in it of
a requirement, a cry of aspiration, a cry not sounding in the
imaginative Carlyle's breast alone, but sure of response in his
brother's breast also, and in human nature."

There is just a grain of truth in this sarcasm of Carlyle ;
and the American Catholic, if he but knew it, has a greater in-
heritance of those things which make up the interesting than
his Protestant countryman. Perhaps we can best get at this
inheritance by a parallel.

In the last fifty years three distinct movements have been
made in England : the Oxford movement, broadly termed the
Anglo-Catholic movement, the Pre-Raphaelite movement in art,
and the far-reaching Gothic revival. Pugin, Ruskin, and John
Henry Newman were the three prophets of this new era. Now,
these movements were all different in their primary aims how
different the individuality of their interpreters will attest and
yet they were in reality closely interwoven, and the best art-
critics of London to-day will tell you that the highest quality
of impulse came from the religious revival at Oxford. The old
university, then, after three hundred years of alienation from
the source of real culture, leaned back into the past and be-
came the fountain of those currents which have ever since told
silently on the intellectual and aesthetic mind of England.

To carry our parallel back to our own country, it follows

1894-] A WORD ABOUT THE OLD SAINTS. 267

that all those elements of the beautiful and interesting which
the church has gathered up through the centuries and saved,
are here in America with her, ready to be worked into our
civilization to sweeten and enlighten it if we will. They are
accessible to all, but the Catholic has a direct inheritance to
them. The things of beauty, grace, and distinction will grow
up in America out of the church, and whatever is crude, raw,
and hideous will be transformed by her here, as it was trans-
formed centuries ago under different conditions in the old
world.

Now, of all this interesting phenomena, the Lives of the
Saints, as far as literature is concerned, are the most valuable
to us. They open up the way to history and to art. They
carry us into every century; they surrender for our imitation
the experiences of ladies and gentlemen, teaching us manners
as well as morals. Indeed, the bidgraphies of these men and
women hold the entire history of Europe.

It seems to me that if the ordinary reader could once be
made to believe that the lives of the saints are the lives of
interesting men and women, teeming with incident and adven-
ture, full of color and poetic significance, he might be induced
to read them more often than he does. In the average Catho-
lic home they must be taken from a dusty corner on the shelf.
I doubt if there is a Catholic family in the land which has not
one or two faded, tattered Lives thrown about. Time and neg-
lect, not usage, have brought about this ruin. How full of
pathos it all becomes when one reflects upon just how they got
into the little household. A prize in Sunday-school ; a gift from
some travelling priest ; a thoughtful mother's investment at
mission-time; but never a deliberate purchase, and never from
the town or parish library. This last would indicate a real
living interest such as one takes in the magazines and in so-
called current literature.

I never visit a public circulating library where I observe the
members poking around among the latest books that I do not
think of Charles Lamb's delicious retort about new books :
"Whenever a new book comes out I I I read an old one."
This little whimsicality of Lamb is the best literary gospel I
know, and invaluable for my purpose here. The reader who
would study the Lives of the Saints must surely leave the
nineteenth century behind him, for though there are saints in
this century their biographies are not yet written.

All serious folk are agreed upon the past as the domain of

268 A WORD ABOUT THE OLD SAINTS. [May,

the best, the indispensable books; and yet we are satisfied to
dawdle away our time and energy in pursuit of what is young
and ephemeral. Once let us cultivate a relish for old books,
and if we had any versatility of taste we shall find ourselves as
much interested in the stories of the saints as in the chronicles
of kings and queens.

It is pleasant to make a Round Table of the contemporary
characters of a century. How many of us know that Luther,
Columbus, and St. Ignatius lived at the same time? that St. Ig-
natius was born in the year 1491, just a twelvemonth before
Columbus sailed for America, and that Luther was eight years
old when St. Ignatius was born ? Think of that great soldier
of Christ, a baby when the Santa Maria set sail from the port
of Palos ! Think of him again in 1503, a page in the court of
Ferdinand when Martin Luther was taking his degree in phil-
osophy at the University of Erfurt. " Two years after Luther
takes the Augustinian habit, while the future saint is wearing
three-piled velvet slashed with satin. In 1513 Don Inigo Garcia
enters upon his military career while the Augustinian monk,
now a priest, is saying that Mass which he afterward learnt to
revile in terms unutterable." And off in Italy another saint
was born St. Philip of Neri.

" The saint of gentleness and kindness,

Cheerful in penance, and in precept winning,
Patiently healing of their pride and blindness

Souls that are sinning.
This is the saint who, when the world allures us,

Cries her false wares and opes her magic coffers,
Points to a better city, and secures us

With richer offers."

In these four distinguished contemporaries the meanest-
visioned can see God's hand. This is not the place, or I should
like to speculate upon the opening up of a new world when
heresy was about to blight the spiritual prospects of the old ;
and to follow up the Luther disaster with the repairing influ-
ence of the two great men St. Ignatius of Loyola and St.
Philip of Neri.

The historical value of these lives is not to be over-estimated.
If you know the history of St. Catherine of Sienna, you know
the history of the stormy days of Gregory XI. and the expla-
nation of the removal of the see from Rome to Avignon and

1 894.] A WORD ABOUT THE OLD SAINTS. 269

back again. If you know the splendid drama of St. Dominic
and St. Francis, you know that period of mediaeval history
which has been termed the most interesting in the history of
the world after primitive Christianity. If you know the life of
St. Jane de Chantal most lovable and impetuous of women
you know French history through the four Henrys ; and to
have mastered the life of St. Bernard is to know the tenth
and eleventh centuries, for St. Bernard was the practical direc-
tor of his age.

It was Matthew Arnold who first made the life of St. Fran-
cis of Assisi interesting to me. In the first place, he called him
a poet. Now, it is a long time ago, and in those days I did
not know that a saint is always a poet and a poet in many re-
spects more or less a saint. It was a chapter on pagan and
mediaeval sentiment, and a comparison was drawn between a
hymn by Theocritus and the Canticum Soils of St. Francis. It
was a delight and a surprise to find St. Francis there as a lit-
erary type ; a type as distinct and formal as Dante at the end
of the thirteenth century, or Heinrich Heine in Germany at the
beginning of this.

Sometimes we learn more of a characfer through a single
anecdote than by pages of analysis. Joseph Calasanctius was
only five years old when he led a troop of children through
the streets of Aragon to find the devil and kill him. Here we
have in epitome the history of this saint. He made warriors of
the children. In the Pious Schools of Rome their little souls
were equipped for that tremendous conflict which is always go-
ing on between the spirits of good and evil. And then St.
Francis of Assisi, walking by an ant-hill, with just a trifle of
scorn in that great loving heart for the ants and their solicitude
in heaping up in summer an abundant store of grain for the
winter. Nothing could be more characteristic of him as saint
and idealist than this disdain for the utilitarian spirit, and
that he should like the birds better "because they do not
lay by anything to-day for to-morrow."

The poets, who are quick to know everything, have seized
upon what is picturesque and beautiful in these lives and turned
it into verse. Longfellow, the poet of mediaevalism, has left us
unrivalled lines in his "Santa Filomena " and "The Ladder of
St. Augustine." Matthew Arnold, Browning, Tennyson all of
them have touched exquisitely upon the lives of the saints.
But it is curious and amusing to note how the Protestant or
unbelieving mind will not acknowledge the term saint. It smacks

270 A WORD ABOUT THE OLD SAINTS. [May,

too much of Rome. Francis of Assisi, Bernard of Clairvaux,
Thomas of Aquin ; but never St. Francis, St. Bernard, or St.
Thomas. I suppose it is the scholar's concession to middle-class
English Protestantism, and as such, a Catholic should be mag-
nanimous and forgive. They have all been guilty of it : Mrs. Oli-
phant, James Addington Symonds, Carlyle where he has deigned
to notice a saint at all and even Dr. Jessop ; though he lays
down the sword he does so apologetically. In his Coming of the
Friars, a just and beautiful treatment of the old monks, he says :
" From this time Giovanni Bernandone passes out of sight, and
from the ashes of the dead past, from the seed that has with-
ered that the new life might germinate and fructify, Francis
why grudge to call him Saint Francis ? of Assisi rises."

It has taken the Protestant world a long time to get back
to its old ideals : the ideals of its forefathers in Catholic days.
Two hundred years ago in England it was almost death to
classify a saint or a martyr with a great national hero. What
would Cromwell think if he could see the restored images of
saints in the niches of Westminster? or the statue of Our Lady
surmounting the reredos of St. Paul's? or if he should happen
in at the British Museum and take up a volume of Mrs.
Oliphant's Life of Francis of Assisi? The old regicide was
not, to be sure, much of a litterateur, and still less of an artist,
but some of our modern historians are fond of quoting him as
a Protestant of the healthiest and most robust type. It is
pleasing, therefore, to speculate upon the changes in letter and
in spirit since the stormy, aggressive seventeenth-century days
in which he lived.

The instinct of hero-worship has found expression in one of
the most orthodox sects of the present day. The English
Positivists ask themselves whether a greater engine of civiliza-
tion has ever been devised than the moral power of a good
man, or a body of good men? whether it is not akin to the
deepest recesses of our nature, and "whether, whilst human
nature exists, it must not be organized and ordered"? Now,
this is exactly what the church has been doing for centuries in
the canonization of her saints. If not, what is the meaning of
that distinct policy kept up by Rome as to who is and who is
not worthy of recognition ? Mr. Frederic Harrison has given
us a unique phrase in " organized and ordered." It is the
modern English for the very old process of canonization. And
so, as St. Hilary of Aries wrote fifteen centuries ago, heretics
are continually fighting the battles of the church. For, in

1894-] A WORD ABOUT THE OLD SAINTS. 271

advocating certain broken portions of the truth, and in combat-
ing in other heretics those very points which the faith of the
church condemns, their victories over one another are the
triumphs of the church over them all. This hero-worship in
the theory of the Positivists is one thing to which we may
appeal as a victory for the faith. They are not sure about
God ; and, since the instinct of worship cries out for an object,
they expend themselves on human nature, and so, in a manner,
justify our devotion to the saints.

The novelist of this philosophico-religious system has left us
in her most remarkable poem the one bearing most on posi-
tivism something like an Apologia for our devotion to the
saints. It is the theory, as our Litany is akin to the practice of
hero-worship. If, without audacity, I can add a meaning to
George Eliot, I should like to say that the music of her "choir
invisible" is for the most part made up of the voices of our
beloved old saints. For, if we sift out the past we shall find in
their lives more " deeds of daring rectitude," more " scorn for
miserable aims that end in self," than is met with in any other
of the more formidable careers of the world's history.

272 IN HOURS OF GLOOM. [May,

IN HOURS OF GLOOM.
BY MARCELLA A. FITZGERALD.

WEET as the breath of summer breezes blowing

Across the sun-kissed fields,

When crimson-lipped the stately rose is glowing,
And the white lily yields

The incense of the tropic isles far lying

Lapped in the blue sea's calm,
And bud and bough with each are fondly vying

To fill the air with balm.

Lo ! through the gloom of weariness and sorrow

Hope's message wings its way:
Courage ! Press on ! behold a golden morrow

Waits at the gates of day.

Care cannot cloud for aye the hearts of mortals,

The heaviest of all woes,
An angel visitant stays at thy portals

To bless thee ere it goes.

The thorns so dreaded change to sweetest roses

If Patience lingers near,
And smiling Joy her fairy-land discloses

Aglow with light and cheer.

Arise, faint heart ! Beyond the white sands burning

With noontide's fervid heat
Lie the green meads for which thy soul is yearning,

The waters cool and sweet

Whose waves spring from Love's great sky-lifted moun-
tain,

And, beauty blest, flow down,
Flinging the benisons of that great fountain

O'er arid wastes of brown.

1894-] ANGLICAN SACERDOTALISM. 273

ANGLICAN SACERDOTALISM.*
BY REV. GEORGE M. SEARLE.

^ANON KNOX LITTLE has written an interesting,
and on the whole rather an amusing, book. In-
deed the subject itself is sufficient guarantee for
the latter quality. The idea that the Church of
England has any teaching, at least on matters like
this, which are for it somewhat recondite, is of itself a lively
play of fancy. For every one knows that there is now not
enough agreement of opinion in that church to render such
teaching possible ; and, though the author's own party is gain-
ing ground, it is hardly probable that he would wish quite yet
to ask any assembly of his church for an opinion on his views.

What he means, however, by the Teaching of the Church of
England is the teaching, not of any living or actually existing
church, but that of the compilers of the Prayer-Book. Of course
what the church held before or subsequently is comparatively
immaterial.

Naturally he has some terrible wrestling to get over the
Thirty-nine Articles. These, he maintains, must be interpreted
by the rubrical or liturgical parts of the volume. Of course
they could not mean the dreadful things they seem to say, for
the authors being good Catholics for every one knows that the
Church of England has always been and is Catholic evidently
could not have had such ideas as these. Our impression was
that the definite statement of faith made by a church was what
its faith should most properly be judged by; but one cannot
read this work without seeing that this impression is a quite un-
founded prejudice.

The particular points of " sacerdotalism," it seems, are con-
fession and absolution, fasting communion, Eucharistic worship,
the Real Presence, the Eucharistic Sacrifice, and the Apostolic
ministry.

As to the first matter, that of " auricular " confession, it

* Sacerdotalism, if rightly understood, the Teaching of the C hurch of England : being four
letters originally addressed, by permission, to the late Very Rev. William J. Butler, D.D.,
Dean of Lincoln. By W. J. Knox Little, M.A., Canon Residentiary of Worcester, and Vicar
of Hoar Cross. London : Longmans, Green & Co.

274 ANGLICAN SACERDOTALISM. [May,

must not be supposed that there is any doubt it was always
maintained in the Church of England. It seems that Latimer
somewhat incautiously remarked : " I would to God it were kept
in England " why does the canon quote this ? but then, did
not Bishop Andrewes " walk daily, at certain hours, in one of the
aisles of the church " to see if any one would consult him ?
But at any rate there are the rubrics for it, and especially in
the case of sickness ; and somebody must have observed them ;
and even if they did fall into disuse, still there they are all the
same.

This confession, however, whether practised or not, was open
to some objection, for it seems that in 1640 the following in-
quiry was ordered to be made : " Have you ever heard that
your said priest or minister hath revealed or made known, at
any time, to any person whatsoever, any crime or offence com-
mitted to his trust and secrecy either in extremity of sickness
or in any other case whatsoever (excepting they be such crimes
as by the laws of this land), etc." And to whom was this in-
quiry addressed ? Why, to the church-wardens, of course, the
proper directors and overseers of the clergy. That, however,
need not worry us much. But what would worry some poor
sinners would be that if their offence was not only against God,
but against "the laws of this land," their confessor was quite
excusable, and perhaps indeed commendable, if he should take
measures for their arrest and punishment.

According to the benighted and undiscerning minds of Catho-
lics, an Anglican criminal, that is, if his offence was against God
as well as the law, as must be presumed, would thus be rather
in a bad box. He must confess and be hanged or sent to jail,
or he must go without confession.

But this would be quite a mistake ; for it is pretty evi-
dent, when we come to look further into the matter, that in
" auricular " confession, as practised in the English Church, the
penitent only tells what he wants to. Confession, the canon
tells us, is not enforced. " The English Church," the canon
says, "abolished, at the Reformation, enforced confession, and
rightly. Where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.' "
Why this text, thus understood, would not abolish every
other law as well as this one, is perhaps not very clear.

It follows quite naturally that, if you have not got to go
to confession at all, you can confess just what you want to
when you do go, and keep back what you would prefer
should not be known. So you see, after all, there could be

1894-] ANGLICAN SACERDOTALISM. 275

no danger for an old-fashioned Anglican criminal, or a Ritual-
ist criminal of the present day if indeed such a being can
be admitted as possible if he knew his rubrics well, and did
not fall into the stupid and slavish error of thinking that all
his sins, at least all the big ones, ought to be told.

The consequences of this doctrine, so convenient both for
priest and penitent, are quite evident. As no one enjoys tell-
ing his big sins, whether against the law of the land or not, es-
pecially to such an eminently respectable person as an Anglican
clergyman, the chance is not very great that they will be told ;
and the confessional becomes a place for counsel, rather than
for any assurance of pardon. In it pious souls can no doubt
be directed, and advice given to those in temptation or in sin,
but it being inconceivable that the rank and file of sinners
will tell their really grave offences, when they understand very
well they need not do so, most of them will either not go at
all to confession, or keep back their big sins when they do
go ; and thus leave without feeling they have gained much by
what they have done, as far as forgiveness is concerned. Peo-
ple will not tell great sins simply to be assured of God's mercy,
when the same assurance will be given without their being
told.

No ; it is precisely the feeling of obligation, together with
the knowledge that forgiveness can be got in the confessional
when it could not be got otherwise, and the certainty that in
no case can the sin be revealed, that makes the Catholic sinner
open his heart and conscience in confession, and which insures
to him peace and consolation in it ; which, in short, makes the
confessional, for Catholics, a success.

If the Ritualists want to make it so humanly speaking,
that is, for of course valid orders, to say nothing of jurisdiction,
are needed to make their absolutions valid they must come
up squarely to the question : " What precisely is the use of go-
ing to confession or getting absolution at all ? " Vague notions
about some sort of grace conferred are quite futile. The Catho-
lic teaching is plain enough. Forgiveness, according to it, is
given by absolution to the sinner who has only imperfect con-
trition; contrition, that is, founded on supernatural motives,
and joined with a firm purpose to sin no more ; but still not
resting, like perfect contrition, simply on the love of God. By
perfect contrition the sinner can be forgiven without absolution,
but still there remains the obligation to confess. When Angli-
cans embrace this doctrine, they will have something to stand

276 ANGLICAN SACERDOTALISM. [May,

on and work by ; but to prove that they have always held it,
or to show even that confession has always been their practice,
is quite another matter.

But to pass on. The next point of " sacerdotalism " is fasting
communion. The canon's efforts, in what he writes on this
subject, are principally directed to proving the antiquity of this
custom in the church, in which he has, of course, little diffi-
culty. But to show that it is the discipline of the Church of
England, as indicated by the Prayer-Book, is more trouble-
some. About all that can be said is, that no rubric is there
to be found requiring the fast to be broken, and that anything
which is contrary to any " laudable practice of ... the
whole Catholic Church of Christ " is disapproved therein, and
also that the Prayer-Book does say something about penance
and fasting and appoint some fast-days.

This, however, practically amounts to nothing. Practices like
fasting in general, and particularly the absolute fast to be ob-
served before Communion, can never be kept up by simply not
condemning them, or even by some words of encouragement.
They must be made obligatory, or they will amount to nothing
for people in general. This is simply human nature, and will
always prevail in the long run. The Reformers knew this well
enough, and if they had cared to keep the practice in the Eng-
lish Church, would have distinctly required it.

One argument the author adduces is especially funny. It is
as follows : " Whenever anything is really Catholic, it is of
necessity part of the heritage of an English Churchman " ;
but 'fasting before Communion is really Catholic ; therefore,
etc. We need hardly say that the major is a calm assump-
tion of the whole question as to the standing of the Anglican
Church (though probably one accepted by Dean Butler, to
whom the letters are addressed) ; and the minor rests, like the
whole of Ritualism, simply on private judgment, like Protes-
tantism in general.

The next thing is Eucharistic worship ; otherwise known,
the author tells us, as "non-communicating attendance," or in
short " hearing Mass," though he uses this term with some diffi-
dence. He means, of course, hearing Mass, or being present
at the Communion service, without receiving.

This matter is obviously really connected most intimately
with the two following points: the Real Presence and the
Eucharistic Sacrifice. The principal reason why Christians
should hear Mass is, as all Catholics know, precisely because it

1894-] ANGLICAN SACERDOTALISM. 277-

is the Eucharistic Sacrifice; the great act of worship of the
Christian religion. So it seems a waste of time for one who is
going to show that belief in the Sacrifice offered at Mass is
part of the teaching of the English Church as established under
Queen Elizabeth, to prove also that Christians ought to be
allowed and encouraged to be present at it. One would think
that would naturally follow. But he acknowledges that English
people are not so much addicted to worship as they should be,
and though admitting for you see they must admit it, as their
church teaches it that the Sacrifice is really offered at Mass,
they are "somewhat materialistic," and do not care so much as
they should about assisting at it ; and he also confesses that " the
heresies of the sixteenth century although they could not move
her from her proper witness to the faith have left a stain here
and there on the teaching and practice of the Church of Eng-
land." This is really curious ; she has not been moved from
her proper witness to the faith, and yet there is here and there
a stain on her teaching. Even if he means her disciplinary
teaching though in an official body there is no real difference
between this and practice, so that this hardly seems admissible
still, allowing stains on this is not exactly bearing proper
witness to the faith. But is it not astonishing that it can be
gravely maintained that the Church of England teaches that
the Sacrifice of Christ is offered at her Communion service,
when her Thirty-first Article distinctly says : " Wherefore the sacri-
fices of Masses, in the which it was commonly said that the
priest did offer Christ for the quick and the dead, to have re-
mission of pain or guilt, were blasphemous fables, and danger-
ous deceits?"

It is hardly worth while to follow the canon in detail
through all the rest of his thesis. It is somewhat interesting to
see him try to prove that the English Church teaches that "in
the Holy Sacrament of the Altar, after consecration by an
episcopally ordained priest, there is, set apart altogether from the
faith or unfaith of those who are present, the Real Presence of
the Body and Blood of Christ, His Soul and Divinity, to be
adored and loved of all his faithful people under the form of
bread and wine."

The Twenty-eighth Article is well known to say that "The
Sacrament of the Lord's Supper was not by Christ's ordinance
reserved, carried about, lifted up, or worshipped." This can
only be reconciled with the "teaching of the English Church"
given above, by holding that the article means that Christ made

278 ANGLICAN SACERDOTALISM. [May,

no express provision that he should be worshipped in his Real
Presence. But there is no doubt that the real meaning of it is
that he did not intend and does not wish that it should be so
worshipped ; and since this could not well be his mind if he
was really there for unless to be worshipped why should he
be permanently there? the article is in plain common sense a
denial of the real permanent Presence of Christ in the conse-
crated elements, and has always been so understood.

The author is very fond of the term " Jesuitical," and
brings it in whenever he has a good chance. Speaking on this
subject he says : " Instead of Jesuitical and casuistical and non-
natural " (why not unnatural ?) " twistings, if we only will simply
and straightforwardly believe, then there is nothing to explain
away." It strikes us that there is a good deal to explain away
in the Twenty-eighth Article of the faith of the English Church,
as in several others, as well as in the practice of the same
church for three centuries, for those who hold Canon Knox
Little's opinions ; in fact Ritualist theology principally consists
in explaining things away, in which, it must be admitted, it has
become quite expert. He goes on to say : " Now, I think, my
dear friend, I must remind you on what tortuous paths in
order to escape the force of straightforward truth Protestant
prejudice or unbelief has trodden." There is a good bit of
truth in this certainly ; but there hardly seems to be any need
to remind the dean of it, for there was never a more tortuous
Protestant than Canon Knox Little himself.

As to the Real Presence, it is well known that this same
Twenty-eighth Article declares that " Transubstantiation (or the
change of the substance of bread and wine) in the Supper of
the Lord, cannot be proved by Holy Writ, but is repugnant to
the plain words of Scripture, overthroweth the nature of a sacra-
ment, and hath given occasion to many superstitions." The
italics are, of course, our own.

The canon, however, considers that by this the article does
not mean to condemn the doctrine of the Council of Trent ;
but rather a doctrine which he assumes to have been im-
pressed on the popular imagination ; namely, that " after Con-
secration there was in no sense any bread and wine, but
only flesh and blood." Italics our own again. This is a wilder
flight of imagination not popular, however, but restricted to
Canon Knox Little and his school than that related by Car-
dinal Newman of the Protestant who, hearing the bell ring at
Benediction, fancied, and indeed was quite sure, that the bell

1 894.] ANGLICAN SACERDOTALISM. 279

was concealed under the celebrant's cope, and that the people
believed the ringing to be miraculous. For how could people
believe that there was in no sense any bread and wine, when
the particles which they themselves received evidently had the
" accidents " or qualities of bread ? It is only necessary to
quote one sentence to show what is either a hopeless confusion
of ideas on the canon's part, or an attempt to confuse others
less learned than himself. "There seems to have been a notion
that that * Substance,' in the ordinary meaning of the term,
had passed away; that there was no outward sign; that there
was only ' the thing signified,' and that in a gross and materialis-
tic manner.' " As if the " outward sign " was not there, per-
fectly plain to the senses of the communicant, how could they
not believe in what they saw and tasted ? This truly imaginary
doctrine, this man of straw, is what he says the article
condemns.

The doctrine of the Council of Trent, he thinks, may be all
right; but, in his opinion, the church made a great mistake in
committing herself to it.

As to the creed of the Church of England which creed, of
course, he calls the Catholic Faith it seems to be the Lutheran
Consubstantiation, though he does not call it by this name.
But he says:

"When our Lord spoke, his words were 'with power.' To
the outward sign, which was a part of his own creation, he
added the inward part or thing signified. The words he used
denoted the higher or nobler part. By his own power he
united earthly and heavenly substances, and made them one
through sacramental union. The bread did not cease to be
bread, the wine did not cease to be wine, but through the con-
secration of Christ, and by the power of the Holy Ghost, they
became the Body and Blood of the Lord.' "

The last sentence is truly mysterious, appearing to mean
that one substance becomes another substance, though still
remaining the same substance that it was before ; this certainly
requires a great act of faith. But the uniting of earthly and
heavenly substances seems to be Consubstantiation ; it must be
that, if both substances persevere. It really seems that his idea
must be a sort of chemical one ; that he uses the word sub-
stance as a chemist would.

But we must not unduly prolong this examination. The
remaining points of " sacerdotalism," namely, the Sacrifice and
the Ministry, are treated much* in the same style as those

VOL. LIX. 19

280 ANGLICAN SACERDOTALISM. [May.

which precede. Of course, one is often tempted to wonder if
Ritualists like the canon really believe what they say on such
matters as these ; it does seem so very much like the plea of a
lawyer for some client whose case is almost desperate. Grant-
ing, as we ought to grant, that they do, with what horror must
they be filled as they look at the practical disbelief in both
orders and sacrifice, which is painfully conspicuous in the record
of their beloved church ! Whatever it may have been poten-
tially and theoretically, it is only too clear that actually it has
been an abomination of desolation ; all the worse, if it had real
sacraments of Order and Holy Eucharist, for neglecting them
so shamefully. It is far more consoling to believe, as we do,
that it had neither one nor the other, but only God's mercy,
which has kept part of the truth in it, and may one day bring
it back to the whole.

The Ritualists, impossible as the task is which they are
trying to accomplish, are no doubt instruments for good. If
they do not get on the right track themselves, they set some
others on it. The work of Canon Knox Little may help to
some extent in that direction. The very audacity of the
attempt to prove that the time-serving compromise known as
the Anglican Prayer-Book, obviously intended to please both
Catholics and Puritans, teaches the doctrines of "sacerdotal-
ism," may perhaps enable some to see that in point of fact it
really teaches nothing ; that no possible ingenuity can construct
a profession of faith that will suit all its parts ; and bring them
to the real religion which they are now vainly endeavoring to
copy.

THERE is a little bit of parlor chemistry in
which children take pleasure. It consists simply in
setting fire to a small lump of camphor and allow-
ing it to float about on the surface of a dish of
water. Then the camphor begins a series of the
most eccentric and unexpected gyrations, wonderful and amus-
ing indeed to look at. It is always great fun for the children.
Children of a larger growth may see something akin to this
parlor magic just now in the vagaries of the modern novel. M.
Emile Zola might well have prophesied " After me the Deluge ! "
No one dreamed that the bed of slime upon which Nana and
La Terre reposed was not indeed the lowest level of the literary
bog. But we have been undeceived. Recent performances sound
altogether new depths, and the hand which has cast the plummet
and the dredging-net is that of woman. The name of the au-
thor of The Heavenly Twins is now ringing through an astounded
world, borne on the wings of fame, as the prophetess of a new
crusade for the physical redemption of the human race. The
problems of life and love, stripped of the tinsel of romance, are
presented from the point of view of the physiologist, and the idea
of natural selection is seized upon as a process capable of im-
provement under the more favorable conditions which a more
intelligent and methodical study of the laws of heredity and
racial idiosyncrasy must inevitably help to establish.

Had this new departure in fiction been essayed by a writer
of the sterner sex, its chances of success must appear doubtful ;
as it is, the audacity of the attempt is lost sight of in the bril-
liancy of the execution, and few appear to see anything start-
lingly anomalous in the fact that such a theme should be selected
by a woman. We are left in the cjark as to the gender of the
author of a somewhat similar precursor work, A Superfluous Wo-
man, and, though we might surmise it to be the production of
a lady who had adopted or studied the medical profession in
some of its more abstruse ramifications, we may give to the class

282 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

of feminine authors who have taken to this strange and un-
travelled field the benefit or the disadvantage of the doubt, as
they may so deem it.

Whither this new path may lead in the immediate future, no
man may venture to prognosticate. In a state of literary em-
piricism, abounding in prodigies and abnormal births, the un-
wholesome atmosphere may not be cleared until there has been
an intellectual revolt. Waves of literary disease have swept
over the world before, and women have been the chief trans-
gressors in some of them. The moral sense of the bulk of men
and women of the better kind has, in the end, in all such cases,
asserted itself; and the works of such writers as Mrs. Aphra Behn
and Mrs. Centlivre are consigned to an obscurity which is not
considered to be the proper desert of even a Scarron or a
Smollett.

The plea for all such work is an old one : it is meant for
a good purpose. Some eccentric painters of the nude have left
behind them pictures of the beautiful in the human form, one
half of which were anatomical, the other covered with flesh.
The purpose which such paintings were intended to subserve
was to emphasize in the most repulsive manner possible the old
adage that "beauty is only skin deep." If such pictures were
cut in twain, the sensual portion might still serve the pur-
pose of the epicurean, whilst the other which conveyed the
ghastly lesson of mortality might probably serve him in
cooking his dinner. A good deal of the same utilitarianism is,
we fear, elicited by the novel that, with the ostensible purpose
of arousing a revulsion against some social or economical
wrong or slavery of inveterate custom, lays bare the foulness
and depravity of the lowest depths of human nature. There is
enough of the real thing, unfortunately, in the world without
calling in the powers of the imagination to supplement it.

When the novel first made its appearance, there was no
intention of putting it forward as anything more than a mere
device to pass the time, like cards, or dancing, or other social
makeshift. The unrestful, morbid craving of the human mind,
which must feed upon something absorbable, was its sole
excuse. Men of solid learning would not waste their time
upon such an invention of folly ; only idle women and
dreamers of the sterner sex were supposed to read such pro-
ductions. This was a false position towards it; the other
extreme seems likely to be touched in our own day. M. Zola,
with the magnificent effrontery of the charlatan determined to
conquer notoriety, claims for it almost the same rank as

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 283

science. In his essays on the subject* he claims for the
novelist the position of the scientific demonstrator, advancing
from one position which he has proved to be true to the
unknown ground of the next, and testing the solidity and
soundness of that, until he has laid the sure foundation of a
grand edifice of truth in some branch of human science.
This is the course which M. Zola claims for himself, and we
suppose his school in literature, as if the myriad and complex
conditions of life and human emotion and action were matters
of mathematical or surgical demonstration, and the ephemeral
literature of fiction the sober record of philosophic inquiry.
Even the poor merit of originality for this audacious pretence
cannot be put forward by this literary Man with the Muck-
Rake. Fifty years ago De Balzac advanced very nearly the
same plea, only in far v more erudite and captivating style than
does M. Zola now. In his preface to Ptre Goriot he sets forth
this apology for the novelist, in the course of a defence which
for all its cleverness and all its affected sincerity, reveals the
overweening egotism of the man in such a way as to be posi-
tively ludicrous. De Balzac was compelled to write for bread ;
and in order to gain bread he found he should write down to
the low level of a licentious palate. Zola was in similar plight ;
different in degree, but not in kind. He found that to live he
must plunge into slime, and he plunges up to his neck. To
make a virtue of their necessity was the heroic task to which
both authors felt impelled to address themselves. In either
case the attempt is grotesque.

The experimental process in novel-writing then, so far, has
been shown to be experimental in regard to the limits of taste
and decency. How far it has yet to go ere the bounds and
breaking-point of these be touched, we are left without any
reliable data, in literary discovery, to help us in determining.
If we may take the current of sentiment in the spiritual life of
the time, however, there is ground for hoping that the world
will soon sicken of unwholesome literature whether offered by
man or woman. Despite all the laborious work of the infidel
writers, from Rousseau down to Zola, outraged Faith is once
more raising her head in France and even the heads of the
state are, like Danton, confessing the necessity for a God. This
is a curious result of " the experimental novel." Very different
were the ideas of its founder and the " scientists " whom he en-
deavored to follow. They may be summed up in his own words :

* The Experimental Novel, and other Essays. By Emile Zola. Translated by Belle M.
Sherman. New York : Cassell Publishing Company.

284 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

" Actual science has ordered a revision of the pretended
truths which the past laid down under the name of certain
dogmas. We study nature and man, we classify data, we
advance step by step, employing the experimental and analy-
tical method ; but we take good care not to draw conclusions,
because the inquiry still continues, and none can flatter them-
selves as yet to know the last word. We do not deny God ;
we endeavor to mount up to him by making an analysis of the
world. If he is at the head of it all we shall find it ou4,
science will reveal it to us. For the moment we put him to
one side, we do not want a supernatural element, a superhuman
axiom which will distract us in our observations. Those who
begin by assuming an Absolute introduce into their observa-
tions of men and things a purely imaginative conception, a
subjective dream, more or less attractive in its aesthetic charm,
but utterly futile as far as truth and morality are concerned."

At first sight it seems to border on the over-daring to introduce
the element of romance into the treatment of such an awful sub-
ject as the trial and crucifixion of our Divine Redeemer even
to select such a subject for the presentation of a work into
which any imaginative effort might be woven. On a perusal
of Mr. Hay warden's booklet, entitled Pilatis Wife, it will be
conceded, however, that the theme has been handled rever-
entially, and it may be that such a means of presenting it
may bring before many minds which otherwise might cast no
thought upon the details the full significance of the tremendous
drama of the Atonement. It is the conviction that some good
must of necessity arise from such vivid presentations of the
picture that enables sensitive natures to overcome the repug-
nance which they must otherwise feel at the suggestion of a
Passion Play; and the same sort of apology must hold good in
extenuation of this little novel.

It is not a work of much pretensions, save in the force of
its style. It scarcely justifies its title in the amount of con-
sideration devoted to Pilate's wife. The chief figures in it are
Salome, a Jewish maiden who is captivated by the Saviour and
follows him all through the Via Dolorosa, endeavoring to
assuage his sufferings, and her lover, a proud, fierce young
Hebrew noble named Masias, who is consumed with a terrible
hatred of the Saviour. There is much dramatic power shown
in the treatment of these two characters. The tragic end of
the insanely-jealous Masias forms a deeply impressive penulti-
mate to the story.

A glaring piece of awkwardness unpardonable almost in

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 285

such a work is displayed by the author. He drops in towards
the end an utterly irrelevant and chauvinistic comparison
between the flag of Britain and the flag of the Roman Repub-
lic as symbols of universal dominion in the temporal world.
This piece of bad taste shows like a smudge of stove-polish on
a white marble statue. Coming in when it does, it is an exas-
perating impertinence and a piece of meaningless folly, of which
none but an English writer could be guilty.

The same theme as that upon which The Prince of India
was written i.e., the conquest of Constantinople by the Turks
forms the subject around which the Rev. Charles Warren Currier
weaves his romance entitled Dimitrios and Irene* There is no
comparison between the two works, either in size or preten-
tiousness, but a common difficulty seems to have presented
itself to both authors. In the choice of a style of language for
the various characters created the evidences of a literary
dilemma are painfully evident. Father Currier's personages talk
a good deal of history, whilst General Wallace's indulge freely
in metaphysics and theology. There is to be said about Dimi-
trios and Irene, however, that it is much more human and
common-sense in its action than its predecessor, whilst rich in
information as General Wallace's book is on the topography
and condition of Byzantium in pre-Turkish times, that of
Father Currier is a perfect treasury. As such it must be emi-
nently helpful to every one who desires some reliable know-
ledge of a period and a people of the most picturesque portion
of the world, on a stage where so many gorgeous chapters of
ancient history were enacted.

The tactical errors of rash controversialists not infrequently
prove serviceable to the cause of truth. It is safe to say that
the truth regarding almost anything which is demonstrable is
always to be had when sought in a proper spirit. In all the
range of human history, fortunately for the lovers of truth,
there is no event more clearly traceable to its source than the
foundation of the Church of England, although in the distract-
ing discussions upon issues subsidiary to that event their fons et
origo has very often been completely lost sight of or obscured.
The question is now revived, however, very opportunely, in a
very unexpected way and in a very out-of-the-way place. From
far-away Melbourne, a place unknown to Europe when the
foundations of the Church of England were being laid, flashes
a search-light upon a forgotten past. We see the picture now

* Dimitrios and Irene. By Rev. Charles Warren Currier. Baltimore : Gallery &
M'Cann.

286 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

clearly as in the noon-day. The curtain of years is lifted, and
the monstrous form of the Tudor brute rises before us, with his
pander Cromwell, his headsmen, and his robber parasites. The
light gleams upon a purple river and a land paralyzed with
horror at the bloodshed and plunder and impiety raging
around. This was the mode in which the Church of England
was founded ; and the story has been told fairly enough by
more than one member of the laity of that remarkable estab-
lishment.

In an evil hour for himself the Protestant Bishop of Mel-
bourne, unbosoming himself at a diocesan festival, thought to
give comfort to his audience by the assurance that " they be-
longed to the ancient Church of Christ which as far back as
A. D. 341 sent three bishops from England to France to repre-
sent it at a council to be held there." This assurance was per-
haps called for by the existence of what Mr. Arthur James
Balfour calls "philosophic doubts'* on the part of some of the
suave bishop's flock ; but it was like an overcharge of powder
in its effects. If the gun did not exactly burst in the fowler's
hands, it has laid him prostrate and speechless, for there hap-
pens to be as Catholic Archbishop in Melbourne just now one
of those ubiquitous and ever-vigilant Irishmen whose ancestors
only knew too well who founded the " Church of England,"
and by what means it was done. Dr. Carr was down upon his
quarry with the swiftness of a falcon. He lost no time in com-
ing forward and enlightening the ignorant on the points made
obscure by the Anglican bishop. He did this in the course of
a series of lectures, the full text of which is now published in
pamphlet shape (Thomas E. Verga, 154 Little Collins Street,
Melbourne). No one can pity the Anglican prelate for the
plight in which the controversy leaves him. Dr. Carr did not
attack his impudent misrepresentation until he had asked him to
withdraw or take the consequences ; and the bishop, goaded by
a number of backers who over-estimated his polemical prowess,
had the hardihood to reiterate the foolish statement and
defy contradiction. Whereupon Dr. Carr at once took off his
coat, so to speak, and proceeded to handle the falsehood with-
out gloves.

A favorite myth with the anti-Catholic controversialists is
that the early church of Britain was founded by St. Paul. The
name of St. Peter, too, was tentatively put forward. Failing
any proof of this, recourse was had to other early Christian
characters Aristobulus, to wit, and Joseph of Arimathea. The
array of Protestant historians which Dr. Carr produces in refu-

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 287

tation of these legends is overwhelming. They include the
names of Thackeray, Green, Milman, Bright, Freeman, Ranke,
and many more writers of undisputed erudition and authority.
The words of Professor Freeman on this point are especially
emphatic.

" Theologians," he says, " may dispute over the inferences
which may be drawn from the fact, but the historical fact can-
not be altered to please any man. The Church of England is
the daughter of the Church of Rome. She is so, perhaps, more
directly than any other church in Europe. England was the
special conquest of the Roman Church, the first land which
looked up with reverence to the Roman Pontiff, while it owed
not even a nominal allegiance to the Roman Caesar."

Dr. Carr then proceeds to show, from the writings of Gildas
and other early sources, in what the doctrine and ritual of the
early British church consisted, and their consuetude with those
of Rome. The mass of evidence which establishes this assimi-
lation is such as few can have the temerity to question. The
testimony of Gildas, of Bede, of Columba, of Ninian, and a
host of other saintly witnesses is decisive of the point.

Of the real founders of the Anglican Church no one can
have any doubt. Their names have been engraven on the
tablets of time by their own hands more effectually than those of
Cambyses or Darius on the sculptured stones which tell of their
conquests. Whilst the race of man preserves the knowledge of
letters the acts of Henry VIII. and Thomas Cromwell, as the
founders of the Anglican Church, will stand forth before the
world in all their sacrilegious infamy. Of the latter's personal
character Dean Maitland writes :

"The Lord Cromwell was the great patron of the ribaldry,
and the protector of the ribalds, of the low jester, the filthy
ballad-monger, the ale-house singers, and the hypocritical religious
gatherings in short, of all the blasphemous mocking and scof-
fing which disgraced the Protestant party at the time of the
Reformation."

That Cromwell's office was a reality, and that he exercised
his spiritual powers unsparingly, we have the statement of Mr.
Brewer : " As vicegerent in ecclesiastical matters he presided
in person or by deputy over Convocation, taking precedence of
the Archbishop of Canterbury ; he summoned, dissolved, man-
aged it at his sole will and fiat. To him archbishops and
bishops rose up and bowed down as to the great golden image
which Nebuchadnezzar, the king, had set up. He disposed
of liviugs, he granted church leases, he regulated the punish-

288 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

ments and promotions of ecclesiastics from the highest to the
lowest."

Mr. Gairdner, who succeeded Mr. Brewer in editing the Cal-
endar of State Papers relating to the reign of Henry VIII.,
confirms Mr. Brewer's statements: "And the seven months of
which this volume contains the record (January to July, 1535)
beheld a series of appalling executions, which completely sub-
dued in England all spirit of resistance, while abroad it filled
the minds alike of Romanists and Protestants with horror and
indignation. That the nation at large disliked the change, there
can be very little doubt. On no other subject during the whole
reign have we such overt and repeated expressions of dissatis-
faction with the king and his proceedings. And what was said
in secret we may judge from the evidence communicated at
various times by Chapuys to the emperor. At home and abroad
it was clearly seen by every one that neither holiness of life,
high integrity, wit, wisdom, European fame, nor the remem-
brance of old familiar friendship, could shield any man from
the king's resentment who would not declare his acceptance of
the new doctrine of supremacy."

Nor is Mr. Green's language less emphatic : " But from the
enslavement of the priesthood, from the gagging of the pulpits,
from the suppression of the monasteries, the bulk of the nation
stood aloof. There were few voices, indeed, of protest. As the
royal policy disclosed itself, as the monarchy trampled under
foot the tradition and reverence of ages gone by, as its figure
rose, bare and terrible out of the wreck of old institutions,
England simply held her breath. It is only through the stray
depositions of royal spies that we catch a glimpse of the wrath
and hate which lay seething under this silence of the people.
For the silence was a silence of terror."

Regarding the instruments chosen by the king, and the meth-
ods adopted to bend the people into apparent submission, Mr.
Green writes : " The years of Cromwell's administration form the
one period in our history which deserves the name that men have
given to the rule of Robespierre. It was the English Terror.
Even the refuge of silence was closed by a law more infamous
than any that has ever blotted the statute-book of England.
Not only was thought made treason, but men were forced to
reveal their thoughts on pain of their very silence being pun-
ished with the penalties of treason. All trust in the older bul-
warks of liberty was destroyed by a policy as daring as it was
unscrupulous. His blows were effective just because he chose
his victims from among the noblest and the best. If he struck at

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 289

the church it was through the Carthusians, the holiest and most
renowned of English churchmen. If he struck at the baronage,
it was through Lady Salisbury, in whose veins flowed the blood
of kings. If he struck at the New Learning, it was through
the murder of Sir Thomas More."

The state papers tell with what desperate fidelity the masses
clung to their old religion, and how they continued to resist
till the life-blood, gushing from their lips, stifled all protest.
" There was no longer any resistance to the king. Martial law
had done its work in the north, and the country had been com-
pletely terrified into submission. Trees and gibbets along the
highways bore pitiful burdens, suspended in ropes or chains,
and however great the sympathy with the victims, it could not
be so safely expressed. Women, however, had ventured to
sally forth at night to cut down their husbands' bodies and
bury them decently, where they could, in consecrated ground,
for rectors and vicars durst not connive at such defiance of
authority. All other expression seems to have been most effec-
tively suppressed."

It is hardly to be wondered at that some English divines
do not like such parentage for their church, but it is matter
for surprise that they should challenge inquiry into the subject
in the injudicious way the Melbourne dignitary did. He ap-
pears to be thoroughly satisfied with the answer he received,
as he has not since been heard from.

Walter Lecky, whose Adirondack Sketches have established
him as a favorite with the readers of THE CATHOLIC WORLD,
has just published a collection of essays upon some eminent
Irishmen under the title of Green Graves in Ireland* The re-
flections in which he indulges were suggested by some rambles
through the graveyards of Glasnevin and Mount Jerome, near
Dublin. As our readers are doubtless well aware, the author's
style is bright and pungent ; and this literary flavor he pre-
serves throughout the pages of this very attractive book. He
shows in it, however, a failing from which his sketches are
wholly free a trick of being discursive which borders some-
times on irrelevancy and causes him to pull up sharply.

It was evidently with a profound sympathy with Ireland and
many of the gifted children of her soil who lie in those classic
cities of the dead that the author set out upon his tour of
observation, yet, doubtless from insufficiency of time for inquiry
and misleading information, he has fallen into some errors of
judgment and false conclusions, as well as into some apparent

* Green Graves in Ireland. By Walter Lecky. Baltimore : John Murphy & Co.

290 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

inconsistencies in argument. In one place he denounces "agita-
tors," for instance ; in another he extols the arch-agitator, as
he was called, Daniel O'Connell. Again, he exaggerates the
fears of Thomas Davis regarding the probability of a Catholic
persecution of Protestants. The author of " The Penal Days "
and " Orange and Green " had nothing of the bigot about him ;
and it is only bigots who do not know Ireland who could really
believe there was or is any danger of the kind referred to.
There is no bigotry in Ireland save in Protestant Ulster.

Our genial author is not pleased with Hogan's beautiful
statue of Davis which stands in Mount Jerome cemetery. He
is fastidious. When we saw the statue last it did not look in
any bad plight ; yet it may have since suffered from exposure
to the air. It was considered to be one of Hogan's finest
works, and the likeness to Davis, which our author failed to
find, was often praised highly by Davis's companions-in-arms.
Hogan stood at the head of his profession when he executed
the work. Any one who ever saw his famous piece, " The
Drunken Faun," must confess that he was an artist of rare
power especially in the gift of facial expression. We are sorry
to find his merits unrecognized by a critic who, we are sure,
would be favorable if he saw just grounds. But Mount Ida
knows how even celestials may fall out about questions of
taste, and the discussion of such subjects is worse than profitless.

Apart from these grounds of dissidence, the general reader
who is not sensitive on the subtleties of Irish politics will de-
rive much that is useful from a saunter with Walter Lecky
through the cypresses. Albeit he talks about the dead, there
is no necropolitan flavor about his musings. He understands the
spirit and the sparkle of the Irish mind, and he has caught a
good deal of it in his jaunting-car excursions about the Irish
capital. If his leisure permitted a more extended study of the
whole island, there is no doubt he would be able to add much
to our knowledge of its departed worthies, and still more to his
own repute, for the theme is always inspiring and the field,
notwithstanding the numerous explorers, rich and perdurable.

A complete catalogue of the Catholic Educational Exhibit
at the World's Fair has been issued,* for a copy of which we
are indebted to the courtesy of Brother Maurelian. It embraces,
besides a list of errors and omissions in the earlier copies, a
complete list of the awards decreed to the various exhibits. In
an appendix is also given an admirable report of the proceed-

* Catalogue Catholic Educational Exhibit, World's Columbian Exposition, 1893. Chica-
go : Rokker-O'Donnell Printing Co.

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 291

ings on Catholic Education Day last year. Several good plates
in connection with the Exposition are presented likewise. The
volume is substantially bound, but it is to be regretted that its
general style and turnout are not more in consonance with the
high character of the great display which it places on record.

We have received the first and second numbers of the fifth
volume of the Gaelic Journal, the editor of which is the emi-
nent Irish scholar Professor O'Growney, M.R.I. A., of Maynooth
College. The printing of the Irish lessons and selections in this
publication is remarkably fine. A great impulse is being now
given to the study of Gaelic, and the works of the Society for
the Preservation of the Irish Language seem to be bearing
splendid fruit. The Gaelic Journal ought to be very useful in
helping on this excellent work.

Garretson, Cox & Co., Buffalo : The Cyclopedic Review of
Current History (4th quarter, 1893). This extremely useful book
of reference brings the record of recent events down to so
close a date as the death of Professor Tyndall, which took
place on the 4th of December last a fact which speaks well
for its aiming to be useful in being "up to date" as nearly as
mechanical difficulties will permit. It is embellished with many
excellent portraits.

ST. THOMAS ON CHARITY.*

The subject of all spiritual treatises is the attainment of per-
fection. Perfection is the union of the soul with God ; this
union is accomplished by charity ; perfection, then, according
to the text of St. Thomas on the title-page of this work, con-
sists in charity.

To attain it, then, our endeavor must be to increase the
love of God and to decrease and destroy any love contrary to
it ; the first is accomplished by prayer, the second by mortifi-
cation. As for the other virtues, they necessarily accompany
charity, their queen.

To explain and recommend this short and royal road to per-
fection is the object of Father Buckler's work. It is, of course,
no new departure ; many have followed it ; but for others no
doubt a greater variety of spiritual exercises may be more
profitable. Some, perhaps the majority, have to be " careful,
and troubled about many things." But some are so who need
not be.

* The Perfection of Man by Charity. A spiritual treatise by Father H. Reginald Buck
ler, O.P. London : Burns & Gates.

IN the belief that the empoisoned atmosphere
of public sentiment demands the aid of every
wholesome clarifying agency,' we have deemed it
advisable to publish the exact text of the address recently de-
livered by Archbishop Ireland before the Commandery of the
Loyal Legion in New York City. The report is printed from
his Grace's own manuscript, corrected by himself. The impor-
tance of placing on record the authentic version, to obviate
reliance on the necessarily imperfect newspaper reports, seemed
to us, under the circumstances, mandatory. It is unnecessary
to make any comment on the matter or the manner of the ad-
dress. It speaks most eloquently for itself. As a charter and
a constitution for the duties of citizenship it is a complete,
luminous, and doubt-dispelling document worthy in every respect
of a free American citizen. It is a particularly useful document
at the present time, and one of the best anti-A.-P.-A. pam-
phlets. It can be had in large quantities at a merely nominal
sum from the Catholic Book Exchange, 120 West Sixtieth

Street, New York.

The question of the Pope's temporal sovereignty is a thing
that will not be hidden out of sight. It is recrudescent by the
logic of events. That the usurpation of the Savoy family has
not extinguished the Pope's sovereign rights has lately been
shown in a practical way, to the astonishment of many easy-
going people. A legacy case in the French courts, which turned
upon the recognition of that principle by the French law, has
just been decided in the affirmative. The rights of the Pope
as a temporal sovereign, by the terms of this decision, stand
precisely, in the eye of the French law, as the rights of any
other foreign sovereign, in respect to property bequeathed to
him for his sovereign uses within French territory.

In this connection we are struck with the article which
appears in the latest issue of the International Journal of Ethics
from the pen of his Grace Archbishop Satolli, as a reply to a

1894-] EDITORIAL NOTES. 293

previous one in the same quarterly by Professor Mariano, of
Naples. Those who have only known the Papal Delegate as a
learned and judicious arbiter in difficult ecclesiastical cases will
doubtless be surprised at the figure he makes as an historical
and ethical controversialist. The glimpses they get of him in
this to them novel character will at once prove that when
the Sovereign Pontiff was choosing a representative his choice
fell upon one equipped at every point for the keenest intellec-
tual tourney. The fact that the writer of this remarkable article
is struggling all the time with the difficulties of a rather un-
manageable foreign language invests the essay with the interest
of wonder.

In wrestling with the more formidable problems of compo-
sition in the English tongue, Monsignor Satolli had the able
assistance of two well-known professors of the Catholic Univer-
sity, Dr. Bouquillon and Dr. Pace, and he makes suitable
acknowledgment of their services.

He does not regard the Neapolitan professor by any means
as a foeman worthy of his steel, and seems to think that the
editor of the Journal of Ethics has discovered something in the
nature of a " mare's nest " in picking him up as a polemic. At
all events, he points out that the arguments the professor uses
are only a rehash of views and statements put forward by him
in various forms of brochure intermittently since so far back as
the year 1873; and he would evidently have been dismissed by
the Delegate as a mere pretentious and illogical bore but for
the factitious importance which his reappearance in an Ameri-
can magazine now gives him for the moment.

We may consider it fortunate, however, that the literary
rechauffe of Signor Mariano has got another chance, since it has
led to the publication of as complete a retort as ever was em-
braced within the four corners of a magazine article. On every
possible aspect of the Papacy as a temporal sovereignty as a
religious, an ethical, an universally essential need, an historic in-
stitution with sacred and inalienable rights, an international
necessity, and an international, not a uni-national possession
the Delegate defends it with all the ability of a jurist versed in
every principle of the moral as well as the common law of every
civilized land.

294 EDITORIAL NOTES. [May,

Signer Mariano was temerarious enough to trot out some of
the stock fallacies regarding the comparative crime, the compar-
ative illiteracy, and the comparative scientific, artistic, and literary
genius of Catholic and non-Catholic countries. Monsignor Satolli's
answer is a crushing refutation of these wretched subterfuges.
He educes the statistics of illiteracy, drunkenness, and immorality
of the various countries, and shows by the official returns that
it is in the countries where the restraining influence of Catholic-
ism is exerted that the most crimelessness prevails.

The way in which his subject is arranged, the rhetorical skill
with which it is handled, and the clear-cut, concise phraseology
of the article show the power of the scholar and the ease of
the erudite debater. The article is altogether one which can-
not but bring satisfaction to the lover of splendid argument.

There appear to be two distinct elements in the anti-Catho-
lic movement. It is composed of men who are malevolently
bigoted, and men who, led away by the mendacious representa-
tions of this Orange residuum, honestly believe they are doing
their duty in playing the bigot too. When it is constantly
dinned into their ears that the raison d'etre of Catholicism is
political power, they begin to think that there is something in
the story. The absurdity of this childish pretext seems never
to strike their minds.

To the average intelligent American there can be little diffi-
culty in showing how completely in accord with the American
spirit has been the attitude of the church. The proofs have
been before his eyes in the action and utterances of the Ameri-
can hierarchy and the spirit of the clergy. The Holy Father
has taken opportunity, through the mouth of his Delegate, of
expressing his admiration of American institutions. Is all this
overt evidence to be put aside, for the suggestions of a lot of
malignant ignoramuses ? Had the utterances of the Pope on
such questions been inimical to national sentiment, how eagerly
they would be relied upon as a proof of the charges advanced !
But when he takes the most public and the most solemn course
to record his approval, it is assumed that these utterances are
insincere. Can educated, reasoning men really be deceived by
such an attitude as this ?

1894-] NEW BOOKS. 295

NEW BOOKS.

BURNS & GATES, London :

Pilate's Wife: A Tale of the Time of Christ. By Richard T. Haywarden.
HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN & Co., Boston and New York :

Bayou Folk. By Kate Chopin.
H. L. KILNER & Co., Philadelphia:

Clarence Belmont ; or, A Lad of Honor. By Rev. Walter T. Leahy.
LIBRAIRIE VICTOR LECOFFRE, Paris :

L'Eglise et le Siecle. By Monsignor Ireland. With a Preface by 1'Abbe" Fe-
lix Klein.
JAMES H. EARLE, Boston :

The Sunday Problem. Compiled by the Executive Committee of the Inter-
national Congress on Sunday Rest.

PRESS OF THE MISSION OF THE IMMACULATE VIRGIN, Staten Island, N. Y.:
The Aletheia of Rev. Charles Constantinc Pise, D.D. Edited by Rev. James

J. Dougherty.
ROBERTS BROTHERS, Boston:

Total Eclipses of the Sun. By Mabel Loomis Todd.
FREDERICK WARNE & Co., London:

History of England and the British Empire. By Edgar Sanderson, M.D.
BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York, Cincinnati, Chicago :

Letters of St. Alphonsus Liguori. Edited by Rev. Eugene Grimm. Dante's
Divina Commedia. From the German of Franz Hettinger, D.D. Edited
by Henry Sebastian Bowden, of the Oratory. Life of the Princess Bor-
ghese. By the Chevalier Zeloni. Translated by Lady Martin. Carmina
Mariana. By Orby Shipley, M. A. (Second edition.) St. Thomas's Priory.
By Joseph Gillow. The Little Prayer-Book of the Sacred Heart. Prayers
and Practices of Blessed Margaret Mary Alacoque in Honor of the Sacred
Heart of Jesus. Arranged for daily use by Rev. Bonaventura Hammer,
O.S.F. Reasonableness of Catholic Ceremonies and Practices. By Rev. J.
J. Burke. Pearls from Faber. Selected and arranged by Marion J. Bru-
nowe. A Brief Chronological Account of the Educational Institutions of
the Archdiocese of New York. By Rev. M. J. Considine, Inspector of
Schools. Pat o' Nine Tales and One Over. By Rev. M. M'D. Bodkin.
Miranda ; or, The Adventuress. A Romance of Family Life. By John
Buwler. Pilate's Wife : A Tale of the Time of Christ. By R, T. Hay-
warden. Little Treasury of Leaflets. 3 vols. Pax Vobiscum. A new
large-type book of devotion. Adapted in an especial manner to the
wants of sick persons and invalids. The Means of Grace. Adapted from
the German by the late Rev. Dr. Richard Brennan, author of The Life
of Christ, Popiilar Life of Pius IX., etc.
LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., New York and London :

The Gospel according to Peter : A Study. By the author of Supernatural
Religion. Under the Red Robe. By Stanley J. Weyman. The Amateur
Telescopist' s Hand-book. By Frank M. Gibson, Ph.D., LL.B.
AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY, New York, Cincinnati, Chicago :

Hygienic Physiology. By John Dorman Steele, Ph.D. Child's Health'Pri-
mer for Primary Classes. Young People's Physiology. Lessons in Hy-
giene. By James Johonnot and Eugene Bouton, Ph.D.
COURT PUBLISHING COMPANY, Chicago :
The Psychology of Attention. By M. Ribot.

NEW PAMPHLETS.

ATHOLIC MIRROR OFFICE, Baltimore :

The Christian Sabbath. A reprint of editorial articles which appeared in
the Catholic Mirror in the month of September, 1893.

VOL. LIX. 20

296 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [May,

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

BOOKS FOR TEACHERS.

r PHERE was an old-fashioned notion, embedded especially in the rural mind,
A that anybody could teach. The need of scientific training for success as a
pedagogue never for a moment dawned upon some good people concerned in
the establishment of schools. To be acquainted with the " three R's " was suffi-
cient qualification for one who undertook to teach them to others. Indeed teach-
ing (it would hardly have been dignified by the name of profession) was consid-
ered the natural refuge of the ne'er-do-weel who had failed in other walks of life,
as well as a useful makeshift or temporary means of livelihood for young mea
preparing themselves for the learned professions. The pedagogical experience
of the latter was looked upon by themselves merely in the light of a stepping-
stone to other occupations more highly esteemed.

But there is no excuse to-day for any one taking so low a view of so high a
thing. Though the knowledge that education should be based upon scientific
principles, and that no teacher is thoroughly qualified who does not make a con-
tinual study of those principles, is by no means'a discovery of our own generation,
it is quite safe to say that at no time has this truth been more generally realized
than at present. No one questions now the great importance of learning how to
teach. The study of teaching does not end with the teacher's professional course
of training. To do the best work one must keep abreast of the advance in peda-
gogical science. One cannot depend alone upon what may be learned by expe-
rience, but should also read carefully what masters of the science have to say.
School management, methods of teaching and imparting instruction, or the his-
tory of education, are not the only topics to which attention should be given. The
conscientious teacher will go farther and deeper, will look into psychological
questions and gain some knowledge of the workings of the human mind. Re-
sponsibility for the best standard is imposed upon the Catholic teacher. The
Church intends for her children a real education of the whole being mind, heart,
soul and no mere lesson-hearer can possibly fulfil that ideal. No Catholic
teacher can satisfy the obligations to God and to Holy Church without going
beyond the perfunctory routine of education.

After consultation with many distinguished educators the following list of
books for teachers is submitted by the Columbian Reading Union in the hope of
awakening interest in this department of literature. Comments on any of the
books will be gladly received, and other books deserving of mention will be fully

considered.

Retail Price.
" I. Psychology. (Stonyhurst Series.) Rev. M. Maher, SJ $1.50

2. Ethics. Rev. Joseph Rickaby, SJ., 1.25

3. Twelve Virtues of a good Teacher 30

4. Method in Education. Rosmini, ........ 1.50

5. Systems of Education. Gill, 1.25

6. How to Teach Reading. Hall, 25

7. Methods of Teaching History. Hall, 1.50

8. Manual of Empirical Psychology. Lindner, i.io

9. Habit in Education. Radestock, 75

1 894-] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 297

Retail Price.

10. Bibliography of Education. Hall, 1.5

11. Lectures to Kindergartners. Peabody i.oo

12. Apperception. Dr. Karl Lange i.oo

13. Pestalozzi's Leonard and Gertrude, 90

14. Essentials of Method. De Garmo, 60

15. Aids to Attention. Hughes 4

1 6. School Management. Kellogg 75

17. Methods of Teaching. Raub, 1.50

1 8. Guides for Science Teaching: I. About Pebbles, 10

19. II. A Few Common Plants, 20

20. III. Commercial and other Sponges, 20

21. IV. A First Lesson in Natural History 25

22. V. Common Hydroids and Corals, 30

23. VI. Mollusca 30

24. VII. Worms and Crustacea, 30

25. VIII. Insecta, 1.25

26. XII. Common Minerals and Rocks 60

27. XIII. First Lessons in Minerals, 10

28. XIV. Hints for Teachers of Physiology, 20

29. XV. Common Minerals, 3

30. Mistakes in Teaching. Hughes, 50

All these books may be obtained from D. C. Heath Co., 3 East I4th Street,

New York City. A discount of twenty-five per cent, will be given to teachers on
any of these books. By ordering the whole list at once the complete set of
thirty books will be sent for fifteen dollars ($15.00). An order blank to secure
this discount may be obtained for ten cents in postage-stamps by any reader of
this magazine on application to the Columbian Reading Union, 415 West Fifty-
ninth Street, New York City.

An introduction to the study of hygiene by Joseph F. Edwards, A.M.,
M.D., has been highly approved by the Catholic School Board of New York.
Our attention has been called to the fact that the Directory for 1894 shows 229
lay teachers in the parish schools of New York, and 454 belonging to religious
communities.

IN MEMORIAM.

The Cardinal Newman Reading Circle of St. Bridget's parish, Rochester,
N. Y., has learned with sorrow of the death of Miss Julie E. Perkins, of Mil-
waukee, Wis. We came to know Miss Perkins through leaflets she sent us ask-
ing our aid in securing a list of Catholic authors. In the fall of 1888 we were
contemplating starting a Catholic literary society in our parish; in 1889 our plans
shaped themselves, owing to the encouragement of our pastor and the zealous
correspondence of Miss Perkins, and on March 17 of that year we formed the
Cardinal Newman Reading Circle. She wrote us frequently, and her letters were
always appreciated. We grew to love her, she was so filled with energy, resolu-
tion, and zeal for the dissemination of Catholic literature, and gifted with the
power of inspiring others. In one of her late letters she says : " I learn occasion-
ally through THE CATHOLIC WORLD what takes place in the Reading Circles in
your city. I wish even more could be said about them. For myself, I am half
disappointed when each number comes if it does not contain some personal allu-
sion to the Circles I know about. I have so deeply regretted being deprived of

298 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. .[May, 1894.

the pleasure of communicating with the early friends of the Columbian Reading
Union. Owing to ill health I have been obliged to forego even necessary things,
only occasionally doing a little corresponding ; but I am always interested. There
is really yet much to be done. I am so anxious to have the lists reach further ;
there must come a time when these efforts will be less up-hill work."

How anxious she was that Catholic school-children should read books by
Catholic authors! Speaking of school-children reading Emerson, she says:
" School-days is the best time for most pupils to become familiar with Catholic
subjects. Emerson and others will come soon enough after school-life when
Catholic books will be relegated to the dusty top shelf. It is a false idea of pro-
gress and liberality." She was ever insisting that books by Catholic authors
should find a place on the shelves of the public library. It is no figure of speech
to say that the world is poorer by her loss ; her influence for good was wide-
spread. We feel this testimonial is an inadequate tribute to her gifts. Though
we may not place sweet flowers on her last resting-place, we can make the more
acceptable offering of prayer for the happy repose of her soul. Miss Perkins had
a beautiful mind and was one of those of whom Wordsworth says :

" Glad hearts ! without reproach or blot,
Who do thy work and know it not."

We feel above all that our friend has surely found " the peace of God which
passeth all understanding."

SUSIE R. QUINN,

THERESA MCMAHON,

MRS. SARAH J. FEE,

MRS. KATHERINE J. DOWLING,

Committee.
April 9, 1894.

Miss Julie E. Perkins died at Norfolk, Va., on March 12. From her dearest
friend on earth the information came that she was ordered to go to " a southern
clime for the winter, and had been most fortunate in her selection of an excellent
gateway to heaven. I cannot too highly commend St. Vincent's Sanitarium at
Norfolk, Va."

The first letter published on Reading Circles in THE CATHOLIC WORLD,
December, 1888, was written by Miss Perkins. A more extensive notice of her
earnest efforts to diffuse Catholic literature is now in preparation.

To Catholics belongs the glory of printing the first book on this continent.
The Spiritual Ladder of St. John was printed in the Dominican University,
in the city of Mexico, in 1535, long before that celebrated almanac printed in
Cambridge, Mass., which was supposed to have been the first book printed on
the first printing-press in America. For eighty-five years before the landing of
the Pilgrims and one hundred and five years before the issue of their almanac
the Catholic press was in constant operation, and was an important factor in
subduing Mexico to Christ, and in bringing thousands of souls in New Mexico
and Texas under the banner of the cross. In the Lenox Library in New York
will be found several old books printed upon this press. The oldest, bearing
date 1 543, is the Docirina Breva, and another, dated 1 544, is the Compendia
Doctrina.

M. C. M.

ALBERT DURKR'S PORTRAIT, BY HIMSELF. (Seepage 372.)

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LIX.

JUNE, 1894.

No. 351.

THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN.

A SECOND ROUND-TABLE CONFERENCE.

iHE couple of months which have
rolled past since we gave the first
series of papers on the vexed ques-
tion of woman's claims have been utilized
to advance the cause with an energy that
/ might almost be called startling. Seldom
jihas a controversy been pushed to the front
/with such rapidity as this. Seeing that
it lacked altogether the accompaniments
which give momentum to other great revo-
lutionary movements for this movement is
certainly revolutionary in its aims, if not in
its methods it is little short of wonderful
that we should find it occupying now the
position.it does in the category of public
questions. The forces behind it are en-
tirely intellectual and sentimental. No
burning question of finance, no incident of racial animosity,
no current of popular passion bears it along ; the public con-
science is not quickened into impulsive action by the disclosure
of anything which shocks our common humanity. Destitute of
any leverage of this sort, it is, therefore, not a little remarka-
ble to find an idea maturing at such a phenomenal rate as this.

VOL. LIX. 21

300 THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. [June,

No doubt the seed of the idea was planted a good many years
ago, but the plant did not prosper until now. Since our first
articles on the subject appeared, its growth has been such as
to remind us of our nursery days and the tale of Jack and the
Bean-stalk.

The controversy which is being waged is almost altogether
confined to women. Men have taken very little part in it so far.
What strenuous antagonism the movement has encountered has
sprung spontaneously from the minds of women themselves.
When Tennyson wanted to create uproar amongst the " sweet girl-
graduates" he was clumsy enough to introduce man as the dis-
turbing element. We have it now demonstrated before our
own eyes that a world composed entirely of the softer sex
might not be a guarantee of irrefragable peace.

Both sides of the controversy are characteristic. The energy
of the American woman of to-day is manifest in the rapidity
and thoroughness which marked the action of the woman
suffragists. They gave it the breadth and volume of an irresisti-
ble social wave, once they had made up their minds to speed
it. The instinctive tenderness and domesticity of the generic
woman shine forth in the reasoning of those who have unex-
pectedly taken the field in opposition. They plead most power-
fully for the retention of woman in what they consider her
proper sphere the sacred shrine of home.

In one of the arguments used by the anti-suffragists there is
undoubtedly much force. The extension of the franchise to the
weaker and less intellectual of their own sex, they contend,
could not but prove a great addition to the elements of cor-
ruption which are at present a source of danger to the national
life. Those women who put forward this argument are no
novices. They understand their own sex at least, if they do
not entirely understand their subject.

We have deemed it advisable to open our pages again to a
discussion of the subject from different stand-points. It is evi-
dent that some public decision must soon be asked for, and it is
with a view to enable the most enlightened opinion to be
formed that we give the views of a few more of the ladies who
have addressed us on the subject.

There would seem to be a confusion of ideas on the subject.
Some seem to think that the question of woman's education is
identical with that of her political pretensions ; others that the
question of to marry or not to marry somehow comes in too.
This shows, to our mind, that the political education of the

1894-] THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. 301

gentler sex is still in only the veriest stage of incipiency as re-
gards the mass of womankind.

We have given our own view on the general subject already.
Politics are only a means to an end. As a community, men
and women, having identical interests, identical ideals, and iden-
tical hopes of the future, taking us in the mass, our aim should
be to utilize the means most serviceable for . the attainment of
our nearest approximation to a perfect life, here and hereafter.
The Catholic woman has most to do with the advancement of
this object, and what she finds most suitable and most neces-
sary to do to attain it ought to get a respectful hearing.

A TEACHER'S VIEW.
BY F. C. FARINHOLT.

If it be true, as it assuredly is, that "all the portents of
the time point to a future when for many customs, laws,
and practices prescriptive now there will be no distinction
between the sexes," would it not be wise for those charged
with the education of the girls now growing into womanhood
to study these portents and fit their young pupils to meet the
new conditions which all the signs of the time foretell?

THE CONVENT-SCHOOL GIRL.

In our convent schools the importance of each girl discov-
ering and following her vocation is constantly insisted upon.
And the good nuns give the impression that such vocation is to
be found either in the cloister or in marriage. It is vaguely
suggested that some may be called to the state of the unmar-
ried woman in the world, but such a possibility is one to be
accepted with resignation certainly it is not taught that the
spinster's lot will or should be deliberately chosen.

Thus, the convent girl who has decided that she has no call
to " enter religion " goes out into the world convinced that
marriage and motherhood must be the way in which God wishes
her to serve him. Her teachers have given her exalted ideals
of the Christian wife and mother, but they have not generally
been able from experience to show her the dangers and harass-
ments of the state which they justly teach her is a high and
holy one. Nothing has been done to make her question her

302 THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. [June,

own fitness for it except the self-inquiry that was necessary to
convince her that she was not called to the cloister.

And so she marries fancying that such is the will of God
and she finds, when she settles down to home-life, that she has
no more talent for bread-making and plain sewing and the daily
marketing, in which she must make " the least money go the
longest way," and wrestling with the servant question, and
nursing fretful children, than her husband himself has.

She is by nature fitted to be a worker in the outer world
" a woman of affairs," if you will. She might have been a
physician whose voice was healing and whose touch was balm,
or she might have filled wisely some other one of those avoca-
tions which now are being opened to her sex ; but she is not
suited to domestic duties.

No wonder if, thus encompassed by conditions utterly dis-
tasteful to her either by reason of her mental or physical nature,
or both combined, she is led " to throw aside the tiresome details
of home-keeping ; to board or live in a flat," and to refuse to
become the reluctant mother of children she knows herself un-
fit to rear. But if by one of those miracles of God's grace,
which are so frequent that we take no note of them, she so far
overcomes her natural unfitness for her place as to perform faith-
fully all the duties belonging to it, still is humanity the loser
and the world the sadder for her arrested development and her
crippled life.

We deal differently with our boys. From his babyhood we
watch the trend of a boy's mind, and we educate him in such a
way as to develop whatever special gift he has ; we teach him
that he himself must study to discover his own particular taste
or talent, and must choose the avocation in which this talent
will find its broadest use. Why should we not do the same
with our girls ? Why should we not train a girl to look into
herself and to determine upon some line of work by which she
may earn a living, yes and distinction too, if she so desire and
can?

MARRIAGE OUGHT NOT TO BE THE " NE PLUS ULTRA."

It is time that we ceased educating girls with the idea of mar-
riage always before them. Let ui rather help them to develop
into practical usefulness any natural gifts they may possess, with
a view to making themselves skilled workers in some special
work.

Thus equipped a young woman looks out upon life with

1894-] THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. 303

calm eyes, feeling herself armed for the struggle. She is not
driven by the need of a home, or the dread of the loneliness
of the traditional " old maid," into a hasty and uncongenial
marriage. She is conscious of her ability to earn her own living
and more ; and her interests constantly broadening as her work
advances, she is neither lonely nor sad.

If, however, she be persuaded that she could be happy in
the seclusion of a home, and should meet a man with whom, in
that union of souls blessed by Heaven, she could

"... walk this earth
Yoked in all exercise of noble end,"

the special training she has received, no matter along what line,
will be no drawback but an ever-present help. Can any thought-
ful person believe that this self-sustained, cultured thinker and
worker would make a less helpful wife or a less wise mother
than the untutored school-girl not yet out of the land of
dreams ?

We belong to our time, and we must either go onward with
it in its progress or we must be left stranded on a deserted
beach.

Whether we approve or not, woman is taking a new position
in the world, and we should therefore begin now to fit the fin
de siecle girl, who must be the twentieth century woman, for the
duties that are coming to her.

This we can best do by aiding her to recognize all her capa-
bilities, teaching her while humbly seeking the direction of the
Holy Spirit, whose gifts she claims by right of her confirmation,
to aim at attaining her own fullest stature, to live in its highest
and holiest her own individual life, and in so living to bless, as
in no other way she could so truly do, the lives of all about
her.

BY MARY A. SPEUJSSY.

Woman's rights, woman's wrongs, her duties, her privileges,
her possibilities and her opportunities, have been so freely
and so ably descanted on that it may appear unnecessary to
add a word on the subject.

The counsels to wives recently presented in one of our Catho-
lic weeklies proves, however, that grave misconception on the
position of woman in the family still exists.

304 THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. [June,

ADVICES.

The advices were presented over a compound signature of
two Latin names with the letters reversed. The unsophisticat-
ed reader might infer that the oracle behind the three-fold veil
of mystery, transposition, and Latinity spoke with sacerdotal au-
thority ; but no priest could give such an advice.

The wife was commanded to seek information from her hus-
band in public even at the risk of appearing as a simpleton.

In a later number of the same paper the wife is instructed
to give up retreats and other spiritual exercises that may prove
incompatible with the performance 0f her duties..

The first utterance of the oracle is utterly mischievous, sub-
versive of the dignity of both husband and wife, calculated to
make them both ridiculous, and to render them false and silly.

The deference of a wife should be manifested by her intelli-
gent submission to her husband in matters pertaining to his
jurisdiction, accompanied by an affectionate condescension to
her husband's wishes in things indifferent.

THE TRUE PRINCIPLE.

A sensible wife has a proper conception of her position in
relation to her husband, and realizes that, as in whist, she
should play her own hand as to her partner's joined.

In the partnership of matrimony mutual respect and a
friendly interchange of judicious criticism are most useful.
Both parties should recognize and respect their own individuality
while ever mindful of the indissolubility of the tie that binds
them to each other.

Because of her peculiar sensitiveness and deeper sense of
things spiritual, the wife proves often the adviser of her hus-
band in cases of conscience. In her comparative retirement she
preserves her sense of justice, and is quick to note the tipping
of the scale in the opposite direction. The stories of Wil-
liam Dean Howells furnish pertinent examples of this.

The influence of a loyal wife is exercised so gracefully that
it is often unsuspected. To her it is a matter of indifference
that her husband receives the credit of acts in which she has
been the prime mover. His glory is her pride, and he is not
slow to recognize and appreciate her good sense. Thus they
appear to the world a harmonious two in one.

1894-] THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. 305

THE CHRISTIAN WIFE.

No wife can properly maintain the equilibrium so necessary
in her position without frequent seasons of spiritual refresh-
ment. Through these she receives the graces so essential to
the performance of her duty to God, her neighbor, and to her-
self. In the admirable societies of the Christian Mothers or of
the Children of Mary she is favored with instructions suited to
the exigencies of her position ; their annual retreats give her
the opportunity of inquiry into her life. In them she discovers
where she stands, the causes of her failures, and the remedial
measures advisable. The example of her companions furnishes
a stimulus to her endeavors, their lives often furnishing models
worthy her imitation.

The meetings of these societies are monthly or fortnightly.
Who can deny a wife such rare absences from home on the
plea that they are incompatible with the performance of wifely
duty? A wife does not abandon the right to strive after
spiritual perfection, and she cannot continue in well-doing with-
out aid. If she is to be a burning and shining light she must
have time to trim her lamp occasionally. The wife who con-
forms her life to the couplet in Don Quixote and stays at home
as if she were lame, is in danger of becoming morbid and a
dullard, an uncongenial companion for her husband and incapa-
ble as an adviser to her children. The latter soon discover
her unfitness to help them in the various complications that
life presents, and they become estranged from her influence at
the critical periods of their lives.

The example of our Blessed Mother is presented to all wo-
men for their imitation ; her self-effacement is especially urged
as the ideal womanly quality. Inspired by the erroneous idea
that a woman's proper attitude is that of deferential submission,
many excellent women commit serious blunders whose conse-
quences are far-reaching and deplorable.

The magnificent humility of the Virgin Mother is indeed
admirable, but humility, obedience, and chastity are to be prac-
tised by each woman according to the requirements of the
state of life in which she is placed.

In perfect humility the wife and mother can maintain the
dignity of her position, and be to her husband and children
their guide and counsellor. Such a one is informed on all the
questions of the day having influence on the characters of her
family.

306 THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. [June,

Whether the subject be hypnotism, Buddhism, or the Ferris
wheel, she can speak intelligently on it and direct an inquirer
to the sources of information.

Her children are recognized by their frequent utterance,
" Mother says."

SOURCES OF CULTURE.

Never was there greater wholesome activity among women,
and each individual woman should consider how she may
derive the greatest advantage to herself and family from the
different agencies at her command.

The Columbian Reading Union, the Catholic Summer-School,
and the Catholic Educational Union, through their organ, the
Catholic Reading Circle Review, supply to every woman the
means of keeping herself posted. Through these and similar
channels, notably THE CATHOLIC WORLD, she is informed on
the subjects of the day, as viewed in the light focused on them
by the Catholic Church. The numerous admirable secular
magazines give her the world's side.

In the preface to the life of Father Hecker Archbishop
Ireland struck the keynote of our day. It is essential that
Catholics shall use the methods best suited to our country and
generation. I quote from memory, but am assured that I do
not misrepresent the idea ; again, " A novena is often a form of
laziness." Instead of lying down and praying that the plums
may fall into the mouths of our children, it is advisable f that
the mother shall plant and, with the aid of her children, keep
the tree watered, if she desires to enjoy its fruit. It is by the
proper use of the things of this world that woman is to work
out her salvation, and it is through the wife and mother that
the family are influenced for good or for evil. She holds the
rudder, and the house-boat passes through worldliness that
enervates, or through the stimulating atmosphere of moral and
intellectual activity, obedient to her mood.

In wholesome conditions the rising generations mirror the
admirable qualities of their parents ; a sister realizes that it is
not sufficient that she shall be amiable with her brother.
There are occasions when sweetness is cruel. The misguided
tenderness of woman has marred the life of many a man. The
wise sister strives to see her brother as he is, and her love will
quicken her perceptions in all that concerns him. With
womanly tact she will hold the mirror up to nature at timely

1 894.] THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. 307

seasons, and will submit to receive from her brother the same
friendly service.

It is related of the great Bishop England that, being com-
plimented one day on his eloquence, he replied : " I must give
the credit to my sister ; she has been a useful critic. I was
inclined to resent her remarks on one occasion. She immedi-
ately replied, that if her view was unwelcome she would refrain
from presenting it. ' But,' said she, * who has your interest so
much at heart as your sister ? ' My vexation vanished instantly,
and I begged her to retain the office of censor, which, experi-
ence told me, she exercised to my advantage."

It is frequently urged that woman's sphere is domestic. The
truth is, that in our present precarious condition there is but a
small percentage of women whose duties are restricted to the
home-circle.

For this reason every girl should be taught to develop her
powers, mental and physical. She should be encouraged to lean
upon herself, and to discover her peculiar talent.

This she should regard as her God-given capital, the treasure
which she shall put out at interest.

What sadder sight than the one so often presented in the
daily news? The family is deprived of the head. Poverty en-
velops them. Helpless women, unfitted for struggle, are brought
face to face with that bitter problem, how to earn a living.

With bodies enervated by luxury, and minds poisoned by
prejudice against honest labor, they drag unwilling feet to the
unwelcome tasks that friendly influence provides them.

Their unskilled efforts place them at a disadvantage, and,
unless native good sense comes to the rescue, their lives are
filled with bitterness, which they diffuse on all around them.

There is no more delightful picture than that of a young
woman, harmoniously educated, performing the duties of the
avocation for which she has been trained.

Sustained intelligent effort toward excellence brings with it
continuous successes. Joy beams from her countenance. Her
life is so full that she has neither time nor inclination for
the ignoble things of life. While giving to Caesar the things
that are Caesar's, she is ever attentive to the ultimate end of
her creation.

Animated by the Holy Spirit, and sustained by his seven-
fold gifts, she diffuses the fruits, the first three of which are
Charity, Joy, and Peace.

308 THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. [June,

TIME.

Some may declare that they cannot find time for mental
culture.

By lopping off two channels that drain the usefulness of
many wives there will be ample leisure. Fancy-work and gos-
sip consume much valuable time.

The expensive, and often abortive, efforts at decoration
exhaust the physical and mental vigor of many women. Sim-
plicity in externals gives the stamp of dignity, and proves that
an admirable young woman can, like the Misses Brooke in Mid-
dlemarch, "afford to leave frippery to the huckster's daughters."

There are few hours more precious than those passed in the
family circle, where mind meets mind in the consideration of
the world in which we live ; the relation of each individual
to the world, and the benign influence of religion on man and
on the world.

BY KATHERINE F. MULLANEY.

In this the day of woman's emancipation from the servitude
social prejudices so long condemned her to, we are afraid that,
in the intoxication of her joy at being freed from the conven-
tional balls and chains, she is committing many extravagances
that in more sober moments she will deplore.

To have been shackled in such degrading bondage as held
her of so little worth that her only aim and ambition could be
to supply man's physical wants, keep him comfortable and amuse
him when she felt within herself the power because of God-
given prerogatives to do and dare things which even his lordly
soul could not achieve galled her into such desperate strength
that she has burst the bonds which held her, and is astonishing
the world by such feats of intellectual strength as its narrow
prejudices would not believe her capable of. We, woman-like,
glory in her success in fields where until now masculine labor-
ers alone were the sowers as well as the reapers. In all the
professions, so long shut against her, woman is crowning herself
with laurel, and man begins to see " as through a glass darkly "
that she is not only his equal in many monopolized avocations,
but his superior in some. We rejoice at all this, but we depre-
cate earnestly many of the false notions and feverish hallucina-
tions in which, in the delirium of her suddenly acquired victories,
she is indulging.

1894-] THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. 309

THE QUESTION OF RELATIVE STRENGTH.

The bone of contention so struggled for is the question
whether woman be man's equal or not ; and some women think,
in order to prove this, they must scorn everything womanly and
become masculine vhich is the greatest error woman can com-
mit, and the one calculated to injure her cause the most. Men
usually hold that, because she is less strong physically, she is
inferior in all other respects also, which of course is not at all
logical, as we would be forced to acknowledge the superiority of
the elephant over the horse, of iron over gold, etc., if that propo-
sition were a true one ; but because of this false theory woman
is wasting many precious energies, and leaving for the moth
and rust to consume " her grandest prerogatives," whose golden
value, if rightly estimated and wisely invested, will not only
purchase for her the longed-for olive-branch of equal rights, but
the palm of a superiority which man himself will gladly accord
her as a being created by a Supreme Wisdom and Intelligence
for a higher, holier mission than that even of man himself, so
arrogant in his boasted superiority of intellectual as well as
physical brawn. We leave it to more capable minds, however,
to cope with this question of "stronger" things, and confine
ourselves to the subject of woman's power for good or evil,
which she has wielded since the world was first moved at her
presence ; and on this foundation of God-given power to ask
women to build their strongholds, rather than on the quagmire
of masculine acquirements, whither their will-o'-the-wisp notions
lead them.

GREAT WOMEN OF HISTORY.

We find, in turning over the pages of history, that woman
has played a most important part in the interesting drama of
the world, for her hand has been an active one in moulding its
destinies. She has plunged nations into war and deluged the
earth with blood ; she has upheld and cast down empires ; she
has dethroned kings and placed the sceptre of their power where
she would ; she has held the fate of nations in her hands for
good or ill, and too often, alas ! has she sacrificed to her vanity
the good she might have accomplished. We find her at the
head of armies, leading them on to a glorious victory, when men
quailed with fear from the post of leader ; we see her braving
the terrors of death, and worse, to save her country from its
enemies; and we see her, sublime in her undaunted faith and

310 THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. [June,

constancy, at the foot of the Cross when strong men hid them-
selves in craven fear in holes and caves. She it was who stimu-
lated men to the grandest achievements, which have brought
blessings on the world ; and alas ! who but she has incited them
to deeds of darkness, which have made the very earth shudder?
The world was sold to Satan, and mankind shorn of all its most
glorious prerogatives, by a woman's vanity; but was it not re-
deemed through her humility and generosity, with a Ransom in-
finitely beyond the price? Eve, it is true, plunged the world
in gloom, but Mary reillumined it with a glory surpassing the
deepest darkness of the night which preceded her.

God knows woman has often played a disgraceful part in
the history of mankind, by laying on the altars of Baal the
gifts given her for the service of the Almighty; but on the
record of the ages is written too, in letters of gold, the glorious
deeds of self-sacrifice and noble heroism by which, for love of
God or country or the salvation of souls, women have distin-
guished themselves. There have been Jezebels and Cleopatras
in plenty, but there have likewise been Deborahs and Esthers
and Judiths.

THE POWER OF WOMAN OVER MAN.

In the hands of women men become as pliable as wax; and
we say this in no spirit of glorification, but, on the contrary, in
fear and trembling at the power, the God-given power, which
women possess, for good or ill, over the souls of men. Our ar-
gument is that such power was given to be used for His honor
and glory who gave it. It is a talent greater than the ten cities
of our Lord's parable, to be exacted with usury.

How are women using it? The woman of the world, still
in the bondage of social prejudice, held by the strong cords of
conventionality, with her mind and soul and heart as cramped
and distorted by her social laws as Chinese women's feet, is
necessarily a being full of vanity and inanity, and more to be
pitied than laughed at. She is selfish, heartless, and oftentimes
brainless, and a lively instrument in the hands of Satan for the
destruction of souls. Men rail at the worldly woman's small-
ness, at her pettiness and vanity and selfishness, but they are
the slave-drivers who have whipped her with the lash of their
condemnation and arrogance into the narrow pen of social re-
quirements until her mind has become as narrow as her boun-
daries, and her heart and soul as starveling's, because of the
husks they feed upon. They are puppets and playthings for

1894-] THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. 3 1 1

men's amusement, to ensnare men by their blandishments, and
then drive them to ruin by their heartlessness. Fashion is the
Moloch of their worship, and a fine establishment the Mecca of
their desires.

IMMODESTY IN WOMAN'S DRESS.

The worst of this is that this leaven of worldly ambition
is beginning to work slowly but surely in Catholic soci-
ety. Catholic women are being inoculated with this poisonous
doctrine, which proclaims Fashion as its deity, and sacrifices
every best gift to it maidenly modesty as well as matronly
dignity at its demand. Society women lift their eyes and
gasp in shocked surprise over the wide-spread corruption that
exists to-day ; but who can convince them that they are the
ones who sow seeds of ruin in husband and brother and son
by their own immodest dressing? Whatsoever excuse those out-
side the fold may have for such customs, surely our Catholic
women who have Mary as their model, and the teachings of
their faith as guides, and the body and blood of Christ as
strength should blush to do these things. Catholic women,
and we know plenty of them, who spend the night waltzing in
decollette dresses, as a preparation for Holy Communion in the
morning, possess an enigmatical conscience beyond our solu-
tion.

We pray God to deliver our Catholic women from this Jug-
gernaut of worldliness, which threatens to crush beneath its
wheels, not only their pure womanhood but, as well, that pearl
beyond price faith.

Women independent, noble-minded women have burst
through the prison-bars which held them in durance vile. In-
deed, they must burst them or their hearts. Everywhere we
see them rallying their frightened forces, who are gradually be-
coming more courageous as victory rests upon their banner-
staff. It will take many a day before woman will forget she
is not a serf, the scars of her servitude are still so fresh ; but it
is not womankind of to-day who will reap the golden sheaves
of her harvest, but generations of women yet to come. In this
great struggle for their rights women, like all engaged in war-
fare, commit many mad acts which do not redound to their
credit.

WOMAN'S TRUE TALISMAN.

Let her value her womanhood above politics, or public offi-
ces, or the wretched husk of notoriety gained by eccentricities

312 THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. [June,

in dress or manner. Let her never lower the white lilies on
her standard of womanly dignity one inch when storming any
masculine stronghold. Above all things she should prize her
self-respect, and be at every time and everywhere a woman.
Let her be as strong-minded as Deborah, as gentle-hearted as
Esther, as stout-willed as Judith, and above all let Catholic wo-
men be, as true children of Mary, unsullied in their purity.
Let her use her power for good, for wheresoever woman sheds
a baleful influence there is the trail of the serpent to be seen
who seduced her. In that power lies her strength and weak-
ness, as she uses it for good or ill, for in the one case she
" strengthens the bolts of her own gates "; in the other she
opens them to admit a foe who will overturn her stronghold.

Oh ! if men and women, instead of quarreling over a superi-
ority which does not exist, would only recognize, acknowledge,
and admire in each other the gifts, so different yet so equally
balanced in worth, which God has given them !

Does any one quarrel over Michael Angelo and Mozart as
to which was greater ? or over Galileo or Dante ? Each was
superior in his own special gift. Why cannot men and women
acknowledge the same regarding each other, and lower their
spears in everlasting peace ? Woman's mission is to elevate,
purify, ennoble, not only man but mankind. She has power to
do this no matter where she is placed. She was created to ele-
vate his materialism into a spiritual atmosphere, where his soul
would grow and expand into something fit for heaven and the
company of angels. Let woman face the dread responsibility of
her mission on earth, and then, if she will but exercise it bene-
ficently, white-winged Peace will hover over the land and the
millennium of earthly happiness be come unto us.

BY MARY A. DOWD.

In this age and land of great social problems the most sen-
sible defer judgment until all attainable evidence is intelligently
weighed, but the conceited, with self-satisfaction and little
thought, give immediate answers to any questions presented.
Of course they do not agree, but each decides for himself with
as much confidence as if the savants of the ages, with their com-
bined wisdom, supported his opinion, and with apparently more
respect for the human than for the infinite purposes.

The many colossal mistakes of history, involving the sacri-

1894-] THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. 313

fice of the happiness, welfare, and lives of millions to the theo-
ries of would-be reformers, establish the fact that it is almost
criminal to give careless consideration to political innovations.
Americans should possess enough public spirit in other words,
Christian charity to take a kindly interest in the affairs of the
nation and thus benefit themselves while doing good to others.
As to individual improvement, it is well for each mind to have
something with which to be occupied, that is at the same time
interesting and ennobling, and too, " No life can be pure in its
purpose and strong in its strife, and all life not be purer and
stronger thereby."

POLITICAL UNDERSTANDING A PUBLIC DUTY.

Solicitude for the general welfare brings into activity the
noblest faculties of the mind and heart, for the material and
moral interests pertaining to the advancement of the people are
so closely interwoven and dependent on each other that the
righteous never consider them separately. The selfish may urge
the promotion of movements securing only financial prosperity;
but the mass of the American people are generous, the dross
ever sinking while the pure metal of noble manhood remains
supreme. The atheist never loses sight of the moral issues in-
volved in his ideal reforms, the stamp of Divinity showing on
even his perverted intellect. So far he and the Christian
agree, but the Christian goes farther, and says no reform can
ultimately succeed which is not based on revealed religion.

It is this universal reverence for the immortal soul of man
which makes the settlement of the question of woman's rights
especially difficult. Some may wish to postpone its discussion
for a time, but the subject is being pressed with such persever-
ance that it is certain to confront us soon and demand an
answer. We should try to be prepared to act intelligently
in regard to this matter, which involves some of the most vital
interests of time and eternity.

THE TRUE TEMPER FOR SOBER DISCUSSION.

On one side of the controversy are ranged the suffragists,
whose minds are all aglow with the fancied benefits which shall
immediately accrue from the complete franchise. On the other
side is the conservative force, depicting gloomily the direful
effects on woman, her home, and finally the nation, should she
be allowed at the polls. Both parties present strong arguments,
and both indulge in much censure and trashy recrimination.

314 THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. [June,

This is not a question to be settled by wrangling, but by
thoughtful, conscientious discussion.

The great fear in the minds of many seems to be that the
women will become either office-holders or office-seekers, and,
in consequence, lose their taste for household affairs to the neg-
lect of the home. Among Catholics the home is, next to the
sanctuary, the most hallowed of all places, and anything which
shows indications of interfering in the least with its sanctity is
justly regarded with suspicion. Neither money nor glory has
any claims against the home. Every true Christian knows that
the sweetest, most glorious, and most sublime of woman's duties
are found there.

THE ARGUMENT FOR THE HOME.

In presenting this popular argument against woman's suffrage
our opponents lose sight of the fact that many homes are now
neglected, and all are surrounded by dangers which the suffrag-
ists hope to remove. Neither the frivolous nor the dissipated
mother is the result of woman's voting. The most extravagant
women politicians will not be greater monstrosities than some
types which bring reproach upon the sex now. We do not
expect the dawn of the millennium on the morning that women
shall first be declared citizens, but we do expect that women
will then have higher themes for thought and conversation than
the latest scandal, the coming ball, or the correct size of sleeve
for the new dress. It is hoped, also, that the temptations of
the unfortunate victim of appetite will be reduced to a mini-
mum, so the true mother love and care shall be renewed in the
sobered heart and brain. Thus, by elevating woman herself,
the home will be benefited ; but the greatest good is expected
to come by the reformation of dissipated men who burden now
the nurseries of the nation's future greatness with shamefaced
grief, poverty, and crime. That very home which all venerate
is menaced and constantly invaded by the most fiendish devas-
tator the world has ever known, who delights in ruining with
ghoulish glee the results of the most painstaking labor. Ten-
derly, lovingly, with tears, prayers, and weary labor, the good
mother engraves upon the soul of her child the likeness of
saints and angels, the faces of the Crucified One and of his
Blessed Mother. No sooner has she prepared the richly-wrought
gem for service in giving glory to God than the destroyer de-
faces, line by line, until the holy images are obliterated and re-
placed by those of sin.

1 894.] THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. 315

ARCHBISHOP IRELAND'S OPINION.

Surely Catholic men cannot, will not hinder the mother in
adding to her strength every means which she is capable of
using to protect her treasury of precious jewels. Chivalrous
fathers, who are yet here to shield their own families, will not
forget, the widows and orphans, or those afflicted with rum-
poisoned husbands and fathers. Archbishop Ireland at the
World's W. C. T. U. Convention at Chicago, September, 1893,
said : " I say it with deep regret, but in all candor, that so
long as you leave to men the cause of temperance without
bringing into the battle your own energies, there is not much
hope for success ; and it is the women of the land who are the
most interested in this combat, for it is a question of your
homes, it is a question of your children. Without temperance
your homes are threatened, and those of you so many, thank
God ! whose homes are secure, must think of the tens of thou-
sands of homes throughout the land where misery and sadness
reign because the husband or the son loves the intoxicating
cup."

We believe the better time is rapidly approaching, knowing
that the best men are not numbered among the selfish and
narrow-minded who urge that women cannot be trusted with
more liberty for fear they will abuse it; and that they are so
childish, weak-minded, and silly as to be incapable of using the
ballot. The same argument is used by the English Tory
against Home Rule for Ireland, and broad-minded men despise
the Tory for his conceited bigotry.

BENEFITS OF SLOW MOVEMENT.

Although in favor of woman suffrage, we would abandon
the cause at once could we believe that the home, on which so
much depends, would not be bettered but made to suffer by the
change. On the contrary, we cannot believe that full power to
vote, were it conferred now, would produce such immediate and
all-around betterment as many anticipate. The most devoted
abolitionist will own that the emancipation of the negroes did
not do all nor half that was expected in educating, cultivating,
and Christianizing the former slaves. History gives testimony
that no reform ever realized all the benefit which its promoters
saw in theory. Great reforms have been ushered in with im-
mense bursts of enthusiasm, and after each such effort mankind
has been obliged to pause to recover strength. After the con-

VOL. LIX. 22

316 THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. [June,

flict the readjusting of forces to the new conditions has always
taken much valuable time and energy, and the suffragists should
not be too impatient at delay in the accomplishment of their
desires. God, in his infinite wisdom, may bless this movement
with tardy progress that, when the goal is reached, the nation
may be prepared to enjoy the greatest blessing of the century.
Surely, for the good of the cause and the honor of our sex, we
do not want such ignorance and depravity shown by women as
are often displayed by men in using the citizen's privilege.

THE BALLOT AND THE SALOON.

It is the boast of Christian civilization that woman has gradu~
ally been given more and more freedom until, from being a mere
slave, she has attained almost perfect liberty in our glorious
country ; and yet she has retained the delicate beauty, the sweet
womanliness of her character. Shall we now draw the line and
tell her she has reached the limit of her progress ; she has at-
tained the summit of her rightful ambitions? We know that
woman is not yet perfect herself, nor has the world felt the
full influence of her ideal nature. Her privileges, we know
also, have been slowly acquired, and after prolonged opposition
from custom, the most determined foe to advancement. Wo-
man claims one more right from this greatest of all govern-
ments, and custom, the old enemy, rises to dispute her obtain-
ment.

She sought not the sword and musket, but now demands the
weapon of peace and civilization. America's daughters to-day
ask for the ballot, so frail and harmless an infant can play
with and crumple it in his wee hands, yet so mighty that the
worst tyrant the world has ever known cowers and cringes
when threatened with its use by woman. Well may he shrink
from it in mortal terror, for his doom is sealed when she is
allowed to reveal its subtle magic in defence of herself and
children. Bulwer's vril-ya, used by his " Coming Race," was
not more swiftly fatal than the ballot shall be when aimed at
the liquor-traffic by woman's delicate hand. Thousands of
women, who have no other political aspirations, long to strike a
blow at the saloons and their attendant evils. How joyously
would they unite their strength with that of the temperance
men of the land to destroy this terrible agent of mischief !
However the wives might be influenced on other questions, it
is sheer nonsense to claim that they would vote for the saloon
to please their husbands. The greater the husband's love for

1894-] THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. 317

the saloon, the greater is the wife's hatred. Even the liquor-
men would find the women in their own households using that
lever to force them into honest callings. It is not affectionate
regard for the mothers, the homes, the children that makes
the liquor forces oppose, with all their combined strength, the
passage of laws allowing women to vote.

WOMEN AS OFFICE-HOLDERS.

Many disfavor women as officials, either legislative or exe-
cutive, arguing vaguely that a public position is ' no place for a
woman.' If they, as teachers, can make laws for the people
when ten years of age, why can they not legislate for them
when at the age of fifty? It seems strangely inconsistent that
all agree to place the training of the very soul of humanity
under the control of women as mothers and teachers at a time
when misgovernment would be most damaging, and yet fear to
give those same women any voice whatever in making laws to
govern even themselves.

If all the elective offices were filled with women, very few
would be accommodated in comparison with the vast number
now working outside of their homes. The family of the
official, earning from three to five dollars per day, would
doubtless suffer less from neglect than does the family of the
woman who is forced to support it by more arduous labor, for
which she receives much less pay. If every idle person should
be given employment, the work of this great world would not
be overdone. It is unreasonable to complain of women taking
positions from men. Let a man find occupation at labor which
woman is unfitted to perform, instead of whining because she
has obtained the light work which he fancied. There are vast
fields of labor waiting for the strong muscles of man, while the
easier tasks can be efficiently performed by woman.

ARGUMENTS WHICH DO NOT HOLD.

The Blessed Virgin is often cited as an example for women
to lead a domestic life. It is with reluctance that we mention
this, believing there is great danger of speaking with irrever-
ence of the personality of the Holy Mother ; as lay persons, in
quoting Scripture, often err because " those things are wrested
to their own perdition." We are forced to it, however, by the
prominence given to the argument. Even the saints only tried
to imitate her virtues, but never attempted to follow literally
her habits of life, knowing such a course would be impossible

318 THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. [June,

as well as profane. Each saint followed her own particular call
of duty, whether that call directed her to the home, as Saint
Margaret of Scotland ; into seclusion, as Saint Veronica of
Milan ; or to rescue a nation, as Joan of Arc. The same rea-
soning would force all good men to be artisans because our
Saviour was a carpenter. Our Blessed Mother was set apart,
from the time of the first transgressors, to crush the serpent's
head and aid in our redemption.

If we should copy her life, the nuns would be condemned
for living in seclusion instead of making homes. On the other
hand, if we should live retired, why do Christian women fre-
quent the street, society, public places, or go onto the stage ?
.The fact is, we cannot absolutely draw the line separating the
domestic from the public life. The boundary of woman's
sphere is constantly shifting, and no two of our opponents
themselves will exactly agree as to its proper position. Cus-
toms are all the time changing, bringing new duties to satisfy
the increasing needs, and all are in conscience bound to assume
the responsibilities devolving upon them. The Blessed Virgin
followed Jewish regulations to which Christians have never
conformed, showing that place, time, and circumstances deter-
mine many duties.

INCONSISTENT WOMEN.

It is strange but true that some of the very women who
court the greatest publicity in society are those to hold up
their hands in holiest horror at the boldness of the woman's
rights advocate. The woman who will face a crowd of gen-
tlemen in conversation, answering jest for jest, will refuse to go
to the polls to vote. She who dresses for the ball or opera
in a way that should bring a blush to the cheek of any
civilized Christian, will denounce her voting sister as bold and
unladylike. And why do these ladies deny sympathy with this
great cause? Simply because they fear men do not admire so-
called strong-minded women, and they prefer to be considered
weak-minded if they can only retain the admiration. These
dear clinging vines seem not to have learned that Christianity,
for nearly two thousand years, has presented a higher motive
to women than merely to please men. They have yet to learn
that Christian woman should first please God, and man must
look for wisdom to the Eternal Father, that he may see those
qualities in woman which really deserve admiration and respect.
These society queens condemn the movement because, as the

1894-] THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN. 319

president of a reading circle said recently in a magazine
article, "it lends itself so readily to masculine ridicule," for-
getting, in their eagerness to avoid the sneers of men as
thoughtless as themselves, that ridicule never proved a point,
although always resorted to when no argument can be
presented.

One brainy, strong-minded woman stands out in the broad-
est, most glaring light of publicity, that of the press, and
advises other women to court seclusion, gingerly admitting,
however, that there are a few exceptional women who may
choose public lives. But she leaves the impression that such
examples are so very few that the reader would never dare to
consider herself one.

Women have gone into all kinds of mock transports on the
stage, representing the different passions, and displayed their
physical charms to the very best advantage with the aid of
jewels and fine apparel. They have enchanted all classes with-
out protest from the very ones who most vigorously oppose
woman lecturers, lawyers, and legislators. Women are encour-
aged to delight the senses, if they have musical talent, beauty,
or the ability to impersonate, but not the mind, if they possess
wealth of intellect. They are never to shock the respectable
world by appearing in the character of human beings endowed
by God with minds to reason, and souls to execute noble
deeds.

THE ETERNAL FITNESS OF THINGS.

We are fitted by nature for different vocations. There is no
doubt but that God purposed the majority of women to be
wives and mothers. It is equally as certain that others are
naturally adapted for the religious life ; some in the convent,
and others to mingle with the children and poor, as teachers
and sisters of charity. With what gentle kindness the church
encourages the inclinations of her children!

If the young woman wishes to remain in the world as
"Queen of the Home," the church blesses and protects her with
the glorious sacrament of matrimony, surrounded by the
beauties of truth-teaching ceremony. Later, her children are
adopted in their very infancy, by the universal mother, with
the sacrament of baptism. If the young woman is inclined to
become a religious, she may enter any of the orders already
formed, or indeed form a new set of rules for herself, which
the church will again bless, providing such rules do not conflict
with God's laws.

320 THE PUBLIC RIGHTS OF WOMEN.

THE CHURCH AND THE RIGHTS OF THE SPINSTER.

[June,

But there is a large class between the home-makers and
religious who can be neither the one nor the other. The
church, in its infinite wisdom, has never said that a woman
must either marry or enter the convent. Private opinion
among church-members, and the prejudices of other times and
nations, may have made even Catholics scorn the old maid, but
the church itself has always respected the personal freedom of
its members. If they make blunders, they have only themselves
and their environments to blame. This class, including all others
obliged to support themselves, have the moral right, and should
have the social and legal right, to enter whatever professions or
fields of labor they choose and are capable of filling. The
attitude of the church itself teaches this lesson. It never
interferes with private or civil affairs, except to disapprove of
what leads to immorality, and to foster that which tends
towards righteousness. It leaves its adherents to work their
own destinies alone, never carrying, but guiding and protecting
as a wise mother does her child.

If the superior wisdom of the church had set the seal of
disapproval on this movement, we would have known it long
ere this ; but, as it is, we are free to advocate, as Catholics,
what we believe to be one of the greatest reform movements
of the age.

I894-]

THE SEARCHING SWALLOW.

321

fr*

THE SEARCHING SWALLOW.

VER meadow, hill, and hollow,
Long of sweep, or eddying,
Scuds the twittering, purple swallow,
Feathered, restless Soul of Spring.

Low he skims. If oft he dips,
'Tis to rise agleam with dew

From his crest to pinion tips,

As his soul were shining through.

Rest he never takes; but flies
On his search from dawn to night.

Storms that drag down scarlet skies
See ahead his twinkling flight.

Wherefore scuds the purple swallow,
Long of sweep, or eddying,

Over meadow, hill, and hollow?
Why not perch and fold his wing ?

Finds he not on all the earth

Fare to satisfy his heart?
Has he cravings, too, from birth,

For what earth cannot impart?

Seeks he for the seed his race
Fed on, ere the angel flew

Over Eden, stern of face,

And from heaven the comet drew ?

EDWARD DOYLE.

322 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [June,

ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. V.

'HE election was over; the party of Pink had
won, congratulations were hearty. "The peo-
ple's will had triumphed. Popular government
had been vindicated," said the solitary leader in
the Porcupine Pioneer, hemmed in between a
crowing rooster and Old Glory.

Bill Whistler had other ideas, standing on Weeks's piazza
and looking at the half-drunken voters with right hands in their
trowsers pockets firmly clutching the two-dollar bills, "the
ordinary price of votes in these parts," he was heard to re-
mark ; "the people's will and popular government were catch-
words that meant nothing. The drunken fellows don't know
what they are voting for. You have filled them with whiskey,
put their price in their hands, told them to vote; they have
done so, and now you have the hardihood to call this the peo-
ple's will, popular government."

" Bill," said Berry, whose stage had carried the colors of
Punk, " no use in talking. Pink had the most money and the
most whiskey; that's what sweeps the stakes."

"We ain't to blame," said a staggering voter; "it's the
church-folk the best pickings at that, these temperance fellows
who sent us the whiskey."

" Strange thing," said Ike Perkins, " that they preach tem-
perance every day in the year but election day. About their
whole concern on that day is to make drunkards."

" That's a fact, Ike. Yet the election of Pink is, according
to the Pioneer, the people's will, vindication of popular govern-
ment," was Whistler's last shot at the triumphant party ap-
proaching the Hunters' Paradise. Pink, smiling, shaking hands
with every man he met, telling jokes of Squidville prepared for
the day, was escorted to the private room and closeted with
Jim Weeks.

The outcome of this secret meeting was that Squidville was
to have a post-office with full connections with Snipeville.
Weeks was ever mindful of his friends.

On Pink's memorandum book, slated for Squidville's first
postmaster, was the name of William Buttons. " He has mar-
ried into a houseful of Poulets, is getting old, and for what he

1 894.] ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. 323

was deserves the office. With Buttons as postmaster, and Cagy
running the Snipeville stage, the mail is bound to get here," was
Weeks's exultant word.

Pink closed his memorandum book, and in a knowing way
pressed Weeks's hand. Teams were in readiness ; Pink's party
drove forth amid yells and human imitations of cock- crowing.
Whistler sauntered home with a showy contempt for the drun-
ken men that had betrayed their party. Little groups lingered
in the Hunters' Paradise telling of the things that had happened
until Weeks, tired of his day's work, shouted "Time to close;
all home ; your wives will think that you're lost."

With a " Don't trouble yourself about that, Jim," the merry

THE YOUNG POULETS.

groups went home. Night fell on the mountain town. La
Flamme's dogs warned a yelping fox to retreat.

Billy Buttons said to his wife, " There's music in Squidville
to-night." " There may be more by the morrow," was the
sleepy reply.

It was so. He was sleeping, dreaming of deer and Charley
Pond, when his door was pounded to the tune of ringing laugh-
ter. He arose, hurriedly dressed, and opening the door found
himself in the arms of Jim Weeks.

While Bill Whistler congratulated him on being postmaster
from that very minute, with power to name the man who should
carry the mail between his town and Snipeville, Buttons, for

324 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [June,

the first time in his life, " became," as Cagy remarked, " so
rattled that he couldn't draw a tricker." It passed. He was
no speech-maker, but like all guides in a moment when dumb-
ness might mean ingratitude his tongue was thawed.

"Boys," said he, "you are all corkers. I wish I was Slith-
ers, to tell you all I feel. To be the first postmaster of Squid-
ville is no small honor ; I know that, and my only thought will
be to please you. I'm no scholar ; but my stepson Poulet I'm
only saying what Slithers says can read anything on paper.
I'll do my best, boys, and you'll all help me."

" You ought to be pretty certain of that, Billy," was their
joint reply.

"Boys, I have known it for thirty years," was his answer.

" Postmaster Buttons, who will run the Snipeville stage ? "
said Weeks in a bantering way.

" I don't want to be too bossy at first, Jim ; but if you left
it to me, Cagy, the best fellow in the world, should have it,"
said Buttons.

" Struck the mark ! " said Weeks. " Heavens, what a team
they'll make ! " said Andrieux. " Cagy's fixed for life ! " said
Whistler. " What a pair of steppers ! " shouted Brie.

" They're as good as they make them," said Berry. Cagy
clasped Buttons's hand, while the well-wishers went to their daily
employment.

Mrs. Buttons was right. " There was more music in the
morning." The young Poulets, carried away by the importance
that had come to stay in their family, opened their throats and
sent forth a volume of sound, making Professor Slithers remark
"Menagerie on fire?"

The remainder of the day was spent by the two old guides
looking for a suitable building to carry on " the lettering busi-
ness." Towards evening a bargain was had of a frame house
on the banks of the Salmon River, largely dilapidated but, as
Cagy remarked, " easy to right." It was considered spacious, a
point of note in a country post-office.

" I'll put up my stand here," said Buttons, lounging in a
corner of the house. " I'll have a desk, a few forms for the
boys to sit on."

" It would be a first-class idea to put the box-stove in the
middle of the floor," said Cagy; "it would give the boys more
room to kick."

"Right you are, Cagy; I'll have no cooping business in my
office."

1 894.] ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. 325

" I have a thought, Billy, that you ought to square off the
other corner for a store."

11 That same idea, Cagy, is hatching in my skull. Folks, when
they come for letters, will be willing to take home a few gro-
ceries under their arm. A post-office is no great shakes as a
money-maker. It's only as a feeder to a store that it counts."

" One thing, Billy, you must not forget, and that's to gouge
a good hole in the door, for polite folk who won't come in to
pass through their mail."

" It's a mighty queer way for folk," said Buttons, " even if
they are on the ups, to think that a postmaster has nothing
else to do but stand behind a door waiting to see a letter shoot
through."

"Your shooting high, Billy. My meaning is, after you gouge
the hole, to put a box behind it ; what Mr. Corkey would call
a receiver. There's no need then to be standing behind the
door. Go about your business. As soon as the letter is sent
scooting it will take a drop, and be there until you pick it up."

"Why, Cagy," said the delighted Buttons, "that's as clear
as spring-water with a sandy bottom. A fellow in my business
has to put up with all kinds of folk. I'll follow your plan,
though there's no mistake about it, in a free country like this
I think everybody should come right up to the counter and do
their business open."

"Free country, Billy, has nothing to do with it. It's all na-
ture, and she's a lassie pretty hard to twist. You cannot make
woodchucks run like foxes, or ducks trot like hens. Take folks
as they be and hold your reins accordingly."

" It's a fact, Cagy. It's time to go. Pull the door after you ;
as soon as I am rigged I'll have to put a lock on the door.
It seems all so funny these new lifts in life, don't it, Cagy;
so funny to leave the woods and all our bearings. With the
help of God I won't part with my gun and dog. I'll have a
whack at the deer this fall."

" Billy," said Cagy mournfully, " if we are going into the
government business it doesn't mean that we are going to give
up our liberty. By deer-time the Poulets will be able to
run the office tip-top, and Brie can take my place, so we'll be
able to do the right thing by the deer. Anyway, it wouldn't
make much fuss if the letters were three or four weeks late ;
news don't spoil."

Two old guides went laughing down Pleasant View. Three
months passed before the necessary papers came from Washing-

326 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [June

ton. When they came it was known to Squidville. Berry an-
nounced the news from his passing stage. " Boys, hurrah ! the
senator's made Buttons a postmaster without a whimper. I have
all the papers." He had. They were addressed to Jim Weeks.

A crowd gathered at the Hunters' Paradise to hear the
" latest." Weeks, opening the bulky envelope, from the piazza.
addressed them : " This is a bright day for us. We're in it
with the rest of the country. We have churches, school, and
now, to crown everything, a post-office. Your loves and sorrows
will be attended to now. The half of you can sell your horses,
seeing business is so easy. Give your letters to friend Buttons ;
he'll see that they make a good start. You have only to write.
Buttons, as soon as he is able, will sell everything in his line.
Show your spunk by writing to all your friends, and help Billy.
He's only allowed what stamps he crosses. Give him enough.
You'll find him in at eight to-morrow ; give him a call."

This speech of Jim's was received with cheers. It was the
general say that a stiff business in letter-writing would be done
that day. To the honor of local patriotism be it written, that
men and women hunted up lost uncles and distant cousins in
order to show their appreciation of William Buttons. Professor
Slithers gave half a day to his scholars in order to direct the
huge bundle of letters for the morning's mail. Cagy busied
himself with the rigging of the Snipeville stage. It was to start
at nine, returning the next evening at three, meeting Berry at
Squidville ; transferring passengers there for Porcupine Creek,
Mud Pond, Duck Lake, Otter Bend, and all points south. Snipe-
ville was to give a supper. Tatters McGarvey, Esq., was to make
a speech and Cagy was down to reply. It was the trial of his
life. As he rigged his stage he made his speech, violently shak-
ing the wheels when he scored a point, surlily scratching his
head when he missed the mark.

Not since the days when the doctor announced the flight of
Hiram Jones was there such a commotion in Squidville. " It is,"
said Bill Whistler, " my idea of a popular demonstration."

Commotion, like a dry-bough fire, soon subsides. People are
limited on every subject. After Weeks's speech had been
viewed from every point, bed was refreshing. Tongues tire, eyes
shut of their own accord, and heads become heavy. Sleep, whis-
pering of the great things of the morrow, tickled the Squidvillites.
They bent to her sway. La Flamme's dogs kept watch. Afar
away a fox now and then sent them a note of defiance. A deer
under the cover of night crossed the river. A catamount hung

1894-] ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. 327

on the edge of the mountain. The dogs laughed at such inso-
lence ; they, too, were dreaming of the morrow. Squidville slept.
It is easy to tell when a mountain town awakes. A slight thread
of smoke peeps from a chimney, curling itself into light gray
rings, dying in the arms of the cool mountain breeze. Other
chimneys follow, doors creak on rusty hinges, pent-up dogs
salute their fellows, cows bellow, calves become frisky, and folks
are busy doing " chores."

" What a life ! " says the sallow, thin-blooded sportsman, as
he turns in his bed, pulls the chair near that holds his vest,
extracts his watch just marking five. He turns on the other
side, smiles at his fellows, hears the jingle of gold in the
dropped vest, consoles himself and goes to sleep.

" What a scarecrow that sport is ! " says the guide later.

" As sallow as a duck's foot ; a few crooked bones rolled in
parchment, and making a poor parcel at that. He's as full of
disease as an egg's full of meat," says another, " and as shriv-
elled as a beech-leaf out all winter."

" He's bound to snap. There's no sap in him," says a
third. " I wouldn't be in his boots for all the money in the
world," says a fourth.

It's our way to criticise each other. Happiness is many-
sided. It is consoling to have such a word in the dictionary
as opinion. Buttons's chimney led Squidville in the morning.
It was closely followed by Weeks's. " I'm going over to Jim's
for instructions," was Buttons's parting words to his wife. Early
as it was the Hunters' Paradise was open, and young La
Flamme so intent on writing that Buttons had to slap him on
the shoulders to make him aware of his presence. " Hello,
Billy ! ain't you early up ? " was his word. " Not a bit more
than you be," was Buttons's retort.

" Do you open your office at eight, Billy ? "

"Well yes, Frank, that is the intention to have the mail
made up for Cagy to have a good start."

" It's rather early, Billy. There's no sense in shutting up at
three and opening at eight. The time between is just when a
fellow has a chance to skip out and post his letter."

" Young man," said Buttons with an air of authority, "gov-
ernment business is not like running a hotel ; it has its hours.
You're at everybody's hour. I'm a government servant. As to
your talk about shutting up, it shows how little you know about
government business. There is no shut up, no such thing as a
still post-office. I have put in a receiver; if I'm out he's in."

328 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [June,

" A receiver, Billy! Who is he?"

" There you are again, youngster ; you have been to Slithers's
school for a year, and you don't know what a receiver is. It
doesn't argue a long head. In the door I've gouged a hole
big enough for a decent-sized envelope to slide through. Push
it until it takes a drop. Of course it is only for gentle folk ;
but I suppose you're like all the youngsters. You'll be cock of
the roost or nothing."

" Good morning, postmaster ! " said the hearty Weeks, open-
ing a side door. " Go to your breakfast, Frankie."

The boy's face lighted up ; bounding from the store, he fol-
lowed a path that soon brought him, unnoticed, to the post-
office. The gouged hole made him dance with delight.

" Buttons never picked that out of his own head," he
shouted. " Just the thing. I can write to Milly, and no one
will be the wiser." His heart beat faster; his heart was wound
up in that delicious name. " I don't see why Jimmie Barber
went to Snipeville to live. Milly didn't like it a bit. I can't
bear that Slithers. He thought, because he was her teacher,
that he would cut me out. He can write better than me, has
more in his head to work on ; but if she likes me the best, she
won't pay much attention to the writing; it's what's in it that
counts. Cagy will work for me. She'll visit my mother and
make friends with Jenny. They'll work for me. Everybody is
on my side. Anyhow, I don't see how she can like that horrid
Corkey."

These broken mutterings were consoling. La Flamme put
his letter in the receiver, laughed at its pleasant .dropping
sound, and, taking the same path, gleefully ran to the Hunters',
Paradise. A few hours after the post-office was opened for
business, the Snipeville stage before the door, and a brisk
business for Buttons. The people had shown their spunk. A
late caller was Professor Slithers, who had left his school in
charge of the largest girl. His thoughts were of Milly De La
Rosa.

"How romantic her history!" he was saying. "Daughter
of Castile mated to Corkey Slithers, ha, ha! I know my poem,
when she reads it, will take her. What a capital idea is
poetry! Things you cannot think of saying in prose, how easy
they go in verse ! What a fine beginning is the opening line :
4 Enchantress of Castile ' ; then, showing the power she has
concentrated on the seat of my affections, I remark :
' I bend beneath thy heel.'

1894-] ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. 329

If this is not poetry, then all the poetry in the Recent Collec-
tion of American Verse is unmitigated prose. That poem is my
bait, so tempting that, once drawn in the line of her swimming,
she'll hook."

Reflections such as these steadied his nerves and brought
victory nodding to him. He was soon in sight of the office. The
Snipeville stage had left a fact that made his pleasant thoughts
sour. The door was shut additional evidence " of the way
things were run." Within was a laughing crowd listening to
Buttons's inimitable wood-tales. Sourness dislikes pleasantry.
He was on his heel to return when the rough, awkward mouth
of the receiver caught his eye. A wave of joy passed through
him. The effect was visible in his eyes and a wriggling in his
left foot. Taking his letter, pursy and unpressed, he squeezed
it through the opening. The drop was music. It was a day's
thought, a pretty story. The opening chapter in Squidville,
the grand finale in Snipeville. The last act was a hooked fish.
All of us have theatres pretty thoroughly rigged. Buttons
stopped his tale to remark that the professor was of the gen-
tle folk.

There was a smile, a shuffling of feet, and the story became
more interesting. The professor was on his return. His brain
puppets were in scene first, act the second. It represented
William Buttons extracting from the receiver a letter
addressed to Milly De La Rosa, containing intentions of love,
and a poem after the manner of a Recent Collection of Verse.
The actor that represented William seemed puzzled at the
handwriting, and was saying to Cagy, " I wonder who writes
to Milly ; I'll bet that letter's worth having." " It wouldn't be
Mr. Corkey ? " responds Cagy. " A happy day for Milly to be
mated to such a man," is Buttons's remark.

Cagy puts the letter into the Snipeville bag with an air of
importance, and the curtain drops. Weeks passed ; the general
verdict was that Buttons had shown himself equal to his post.
Harmony would make the world tasteless. Growlers are the
salt of the earth. There were two in Squidville. Milly had
not written, and Buttons's office was denounced by Slithers as
an absurdity ; in the more expressive vocabulary of La Flamme,
as a worn-out fake. Such expressions were perplexing. If
Milly would not write, why blame Buttons? It is not com-
mendable to commit forgery. How else could William have
given letters to his eye-devouring callers? Cagy was slyly
questioned. He kept the saddle by an aphorism " You cannot

330

ADIRONDACK SKETCHES.

[June,

tell what you don't know." Plants grow towards the sun ; love
to its object. Letters were to be the rays. Shut off love and
plants languish. It takes time to kill them. Give them sun-
shine in the drooping state, and they will quickly revive.
Months had passed. Slithers, unconsolable at first, was adjust-
ing his sorrow. It was not the first time he had balanced
his books.

La Flamme became sick and lonely. The store was a nui-
sance, friends a bother. Life was full of blue streaks, sleep a
friend. In church he made a mental vow never to believe a
woman's word. He did not express it, but the idea was con-

" PROFESSOR SLITHERS HAD LEFT HIS SCHOOL IN CHARGE OF THE LARGEST GIRL."

stant in his mind, that woman was created, much as the moun-
tain brier, to tear men's flesh. The thought bothered him, as it
awoke another, that these briers gave fruit. At this he forgot
himself and muttered " Love ! Yes, but you must tear yourself
to pluck it." His mutterings made a charitable friend in a back
pew elbow him. He was in a mood to resent. His eyes did
the fighting. It was during the battle of glances that Pere
Monnier, in his artless way, said: "To accomplish anything in
this life requires sacrifice." The rest of the sermon was for-
gotten ; this was a limb pulled from the tree to cudgel the blue
streaks. His love for Pere Monnier was great from that day.

1894-] ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. 331

La Flamme was of that great company of sinners who pick
a line from a sermon and label it " Meant for me." The
sentence fitted his mood. It became his pocket-pistol through
life. With it he shot sorrow and, let us hope, kept the way
open to the better land. Buttons had a keen ear for sound.
The sayings of Slithers and La Flamme nettled him. He would
have made them chew their words had he not learned at
Charley Pond that love made men queer. Like all guides he
leaned on the past. Pitying their condition, he asked Cagy to
find out " a something of Milly." A day later Cagy's informa-
tion was poured into his ears, prefaced by a remark that Milly
had no right to marry out of Squidville. The information was
scanty but prickly. It spoke of Slithers as " an educated fool," of
La Flamme as " an ungrateful wretch." The terms were strong.

The information came from Milly. Rumor added that she
was engaged. This news leaked, and Squidville had its laugh.
"Corkey was jilted, La Flamme was crazy," was the way it
was put. Corkey from past battle learned to laugh ; La Flamme
keenly felt the sore, but cheered himself by shooting the spec-
tre with his pocket-pistol. Cagy was proud of him. " His
father every time," he said ; " under fire he won't flinch."

In the way Milly had said " ungrateful wretch " the old
guide, so accustomed to study faces, read hope. " Come with
me, Frankie," he said. " I'll never go back on your father's
son. You'll have a free ride, and you have a fine excuse. Tell
Weeks you want to see your mother and Jenny. I have found
the track and the deer is not so far but we can run her down.
Once she hears your music, and knows you are in dead earnest,
I don't think she'll run far."

La Flamme listened. Had he followed his first thought he
would have started. Reflection made him a coward. It began
with an if, allowed the conclusion ; started another if, allowed
its conclusion. Soon he had a bundle of them. The end of the
play represented him leaving Snipeville in disgrace : Milly and
her lover, heads closely pressed behind a window, making fun
of him. He admitted his cowardice ; was downed by a brain
figment. H\e had forgotten his pocket-pistol. Cagy started. La
Flamme bade him a wistful good-by. They prate of love, that
it conquers all things. Sarcasm has often dulled its edge. " He
who waits will be rewarded " is a stock phrase, used as a
.trotter by the well-to-do. It is not much in vogue with the
waiter. Like most stock phrases, an accident may give it a
meaning.

VOL.LIX 23

332 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [June,

A year had passed. Slithers, despite the village talk, had
continued to woo the muses, as meshes for entangling Milly.
La Flamme had daily fed Buttons's receiver with letters. Milly
was dead to such appeals. One day the Snipeville stage brought
a note. It was for Frankie La Flamme. The handwriting
thrilled him. It was evening before he opened it. It was short,
a few lines. His eyes filled with tears; he read :

" Jenny Sauve has died of fever to-day. Your mother is
very low. Lose no time. MILLY DE LA ROSA."

Music consoles in sorrow. He whistled. Cagy, who knew the
contents of the note, informed Weeks. It brought a sad scene
to his memory. Brushing his tears aside with the sleeve of his
coat, he ordered a buggy, and bade Frankie to get to his
mother "as fast as Nelly could put." He but hinted at La
Flamme's intention. The spirited beast threw up her head,
pawed vigorously, sniffed the night air and started.

The road for a few miles was straight and broad ; then it
curved, followed the river a few miles, became narrow and
crooked entering the woods. The night, calm at first, became
fretful and broken. Rain changed to sleet, and the wind be-
came cold and pointed. The moon lay amid dark clouds, send-
ing now and then a flickering glance to make darker the harsh
river. La Flamme was sure of his roads until he entered the
forest. Here doubts arose. So many roads branched, some
broader and more travelled than the one he was on. He light-
ed his lamp, fixed it to his dashboard, uttered a prayer for
Jenny, and took the road that seemed most travelled. After
an hour's drive, it led to a deserted logging-camp. Baffled and
cold, he turned his horse to seek his first road. The wind was
rising. The branches of the trees clashed above his head, thun-
der seemed human in its mighty groan, pines whistled, lightning
played before his eyes, now cracking a branch, now heavily
crushing a stately tree. The sleet became more worrying. At
first it brought the blood to his cheeks, now it seemed to lay
open his face with the keenness of a razor-blade. Stories of
ghosts peopled his mind.

A rustle amid the branches, a quick, snappy yell, told him
that the dreaded loup-garou was on his track. He pulled his
fur coat closer to his shivering body, pressed the musk-rat cap
closer to his head, and shouted to his faithful horse. She knew
and loved his voice. Her trot became faster but jerkier. He
was on his old road. His lamp tossed and flickered. Sleet

1894-] ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. 333

blinded him, cold crept through his buckskin gloves, making
the reins fall from his hands. His head became dizzy, his limbs
stiff. He tried to shake off this growing numbness ; curved his
mouth to whistle, clapped his hands to his sides, pounded
his feet on the bottom of his buggy. It increased his weakness.
Gathering his voice-strength he shouted to his horse, " To Snipe-
ville, Nelly." A hungry fox, buried in fallen brush, barked.

Compulsory confinement often gives boldness to shy crea-
tures. " To accomplish anything in this world requires sacrifice,"
came to him in his agony. He bent his head, tried to curve
his voice to speech. He listened ; no sound came. He thought
he saw a light. Was it his lamp ? The buggy swayed ; he felt
a sweet, pressing pain.

Jemcnie Barbier sat singing in his cabin, wondering " what
the night would turn to." He thought he heard a noise, but, as
he said afterwards, "who thinks of noise in a storm." "Worst
night I have seen in twenty years," he muttered, as he went
to the door to take a peep at the elements. " Wind's changed ;
going down as quick as it came up. I'll make a start for Skin-
ny's." Suddenly he became alarmed by a strange noise and
a swinging light at the end of his house. Taking his lantern
and gun, he cautiously advanced.

His first words were : " Some poor fellow has gone to his
reward to-night. Bless my soul, Jim Weeks's Nelly! She
couldn't drag the buggy far in that way. It must have upset
within a mile of here." Barbier carefully unhitched the stamp-
ing, maddened horse. One of the buggy wheels, coming in con-
tact with the house, was broken and the axle twisted. This
seemed to have restrained the poor animal. Gently leading her
to the barn, he wrapped her in an old blanket, wishing that
Milly or his wife was home "to wisp her a bit." "She'll be
herself again," he said, as he quickly hitched his own horse and
started out to seek Nelly's driver. He was old, past the seven-
ties, but his arm was strong and his sight was keen.

The reins in one hand, the lantern in the other, he kept his
eyes glancing from one side of the road to the other. About
a hundred rods from his house, just ahead of his horse's nose,
he saw something black lying. Shouting " Whoa, my pet ! " he
dismounted and approached the lifeless-looking mass. He shook
it, saying : " If ye be earthly, in the name of God speak." There
was no answer. Getting on his knees, he turned the body over
until his light fell on the face. A sigh burst from the old
woodsman. " Frankie La Flamme, you're surely not dead ! "

334 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [June,

Cramping his wagon, he lifted the youth tenderly and laid him
across the buggy-seat. Starting his horse, he held the limp
body until the door was reached ; then carried it to his bed
and rubbed it long, using such simple remedies as his cabin
gave. He was doubtful of success. Sometimes he thought La
Flamme was dead ; then he blamed his hearing and continued
to rub.

" It's time to go," said Mrs. Barbier to Milly, " and see what's
become of your uncle. I worry about him. We can do nothing
more. We stayed with her to the last."

" Skinny died a happy death, auntie. Pere Monnier said she
made her purgatory in this life," said Milly.

" Yes, dear, she died a very happy death. As for purga-
tory, a little of it wouldn't do any of us a bit of harm."

" Do dying people, auntie, always talk of their young days ?
Didn't you hear how Skinny spoke of her mother her eyes
bright as coals, but black, black ; her father, his old violin, Sis-
ter Marie, her husband, and Frankie, who might have been here ? "

"Yes, dear, that's my way of thinking. I kind of believe
that God shows us the bright spots in our life before he takes
us."

"Well, auntie, then I'll talk of you and Uncle Jemmie when
I'm dying." " There may be more to think of than us, child."

Mrs. Barbier and Milly knelt by the side of the old mat-
tress on which Skinny lay, and prayed. On a little fresh straw,
covered with a worn-out spread, lay the once laughing Jenny
Sauve, sweet in death.

"We have all to come to this," said Mrs. Barbier, rising;
then, turning to the anxious faces that had hurried from their
homes on the first noise of Skinny's death, " Wash and dress
her. Milly and I are a little sleepy; besides Jemmy's old, and
helpless about getting his own food. Come, Milly, and don't
forget Skinny's present the framed picture. I'll keep the vio-
lin for Frankie."

They passed out, and in a few minutes were in view of the
log-cabin. "Uncle was just coming for us, auntie," said Milly;
"see old Peggin harnessed before the door."

" It was always his way, child, since I've known him." The
door was wide open. They entered. Tucked in the cozy bed
lay Frank La Flamme, Jemmie Barbier bending over him, towel
in hand. His face wore a triumphant smile.

" I've got him where I wanted him. I've got him. Your
old man is no slouch, Selina. I've cured him myself. He was

i8 9 4.]

ADIRONDACK SKETCHES.

335

dead all morning. About half an hour ago he commenced to
live, and is doing first rate since. He's his father, every inch
of him ; cordy as a beech."

" Since he sleeps, uncle," said Milly, "tell us how and where
you found him."

"You little rascal! you're not a bit sleepy."

"Why don't you answer my question, uncle?"

"Because I'm
no hand at story-
telling. You get
him well, and
then you'll have
the water at first
dip."

A few weeks
later Frankie lay
by the window,
gazing at the
long, dark line
of bleak pines.
He had just been
told of his mo-
ther's death. It
was a sad day.
Milly had twitted
him for promis-
ing to write daily,
and then "shame-
fully breaking his
promise." Ex-
planations made
things worse.
She had nursed
him back to
health; "but,"
and her eyes

showered fire-sparks, " they could only be friends." She had
almost said the terrible yes to another. Frankie, left to him-
self, drew his pocket-pistol charged with sacrifice. It shot the
spectre of his mother. Love laughed at its bullets. No other
would have the choice of his life ; saved from death was to
him preserved for a better life. Like most woodsmen his be-
liefs were positive. What better life than to be mated with

YOUR OLD MAN is NO SLOUCH, SELINA."

336 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [June,

Milly ? He pressed his head to the pillow, shut his eyes and
went through the drama " Love." Milly's tip-toeing called
him to his surroundings. Love is all ears, ever ready to catch
the slightest sound of the object loved. He nestled in his
cot, pretending sleep, but letting his half-shut eyes take in the
vision. Woman's eyes are quick ; she smiled at his trickery.
" Frankie La Flamme, don't you close your eyes when you sleep ?"
she said. He smiled and was captured. " Guess who's here?" she
said. He was indifferent. " Oh, do guess ! " she continued. " I'll
give the first letter of the name." He shut his eyes. The name of
his rival crossed his mind and soured his thoughts. " Guess
quick ; they come ! " she cried. He turned to look her full in
the face. Fortune was on the turn : Billy Buttons and Cagy en-
tered the room, Buttons carrying a huge bag. Stepping in front
of the sick man's cot, he emptied the bag before him, shouting,
"Cagy, make the darned thing clear." Envelopes, big and
small, crushed and bulgy, envelopes of all colors and makes,
made the strange-looking pile. What a heap of fond dreams !
Frankie's eyes were lost in them.

" Sit down, Milly ; you have something to hear," said Cagy.
" I'm to blame for this whole mess. I told Bill to put in a re-
ceiver. Bill was always obliging. To help folks in it went ; but
in putting it in devil a hole he left to take out the letters.
Well, it might have run on till Gabriel blows his trumpet had
not La Jenness thrown little Brie against it, and smashed the
darned thing. The minute it fell, pop came the letters by the
bushel. They were all for you, in two handwritings. ' Faith,'
says I, * Milly will have reading for six weeks, constant go.
Says Whistler, ' She has got the grip on Buttons. She can send
him to the jail for obstructing the going of Uncle Sam's mail.'
It's a life job at that. Weeks thought it was best to lay the
outs and ins of the case before Pere Monnier. Whistler said
that the pere would know all the law in the case, and he ad-
vised Billy to take his medicine like a man. Buttons don't
fear the face of clay, and he done too much for you when
old Jenks's brain cracked for you to bring action against him
for a few letters. Pere Monnier fixed the thing in a jiffy.
He told Buttons to bring you the letters, and hoped the read-
ing would do you and Frankie much good. I hope so. That's
all there is to the story, if I was to die on the spot! Of course,
if you want to be mean but I don't think there's a drop of
that kind in you you'll report us. I don't care for myself, but
Buttons has a lot of mouths to fill."

1894-] ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. 337

Tears trickled down the girl's cheeks. " Report you ! " she
sobbed. " How could you say that of your little girl, Cagy ?
And you stand there and let him, Billy ! "

She was caught in the arms of two old guides who stammered
out apologies, Cagy's voice highest, saying, " Milly, didn't I pro-
vise there's not a drop of that kind in you, and ain't it so ? "

" Milly," said Buttons, '* Cagy would knock the man down
that would say anything about you. You're a credit to Squid-
ville. If poor Dory was alive wouldn't she be proud of you.
No wonder Jemmie, aye, and for that matter Frankie's daft
about you. Cagy, come and let the two youngsters read the pile
and have a bit of a talk over it. I'll have no new wrinkles in
my business again. Every man must come up to the counter
and do his business open ; no more receivers for gentle-folk in
Squidville."

" Don't be rubbing the healing skin on the old sore," said
Cagy. " It's all over. Let us go to the kitchen and have a
smoke with Jemmie."

" Dinner's all ready," said Selina, poking her head into the
room. " It's a cure for sore eyes to see Blind Cagy and Billy
Buttons in our house. Yous won't put a foot out of this
door to-night. It's little enough that the Snipeville stage can
take one day in the year." Cagy was of the same way of
thinking; he held the reins.

When he arrived a day late in Squidville his only remark
was, " Another man would have remained a couple of days."
On this Whistler said, " It seems strange there could be such a
storm in Snipeville and not strike us."

A year after Professor Corkey Slithers addressed his pupils :
" I have this jocund day received an invitation to the wedding
of two of my former pupils, Frankie La Flamme and Milly
De La Rosa. Tell your mothers to send flowers to the
church next Tuesday, where your teacher and you, my boys and
girls, will put up the finest decoration that Squidville shall ever
see, if she shall prolong her existence to the end of the world."

" Big-hearted Slithers ! " said Weeks. " Knows when to give
up," said Buttons. " A gentleman and a scholar," was the com-
mon word. Pere Monnier heartily laughed. Squidville was
happy.

338 THE UNIVERSAL RESTORATION. [June,

THE UNIVERSAL RESTORATION.

BY VERY REV. A. F. HEWIT, D.D.
THE HERETICAL DOCTRINE OF RESTORATION.

'HE term Universal Restoration is liable to mis-
interpretation, because at first sight it seems to
denote a false and heretical doctrine held by
those sectaries who are called Universalists.
This heretical doctrine teaches the final restora-
tion of all angels and men who have sinned to that state from
which they fell l>y revolt and transgression. This appears to
be the Zoroastrian doctrine, or at least one form of it. It was
also held by those heretics who were called Origenists, because
they tried to shelter themselves under the great name of Origen,
and it was condemned by several councils. This same heresy
has been frequently ascribed to Origen, and even to St. Gre-
gory of Nyssa, and has been represented as more or less
tolerated by other Fathers, by modern Universalists. Even
Catholic authors have said the same thing. St. Gregory and
the other Fathers, however, have been amply vindicated from
the charge of favoring in any manner the Universalist heresy;
and in the opinion of many Origen, also, has been fully excul-
pated. The question has been discussed in THE CATHOLIC
WORLD (February, March, April, 1883). The notion of a
restoration of the inhabitants of Hell to their forfeited place in
Heaven is wholly alien from the theology of Catholic Doctors
in all ages, and has received no countenance from any of them.
There is, however, an orthodox doctrine of a Final Restoration
and Renovation of the universe, against which the false and
heretical doctrine can create no prejudice.

UNIVERSAL RESTORATION A DOCTRINE OF HOLY SCRIPTURE.

The Restoration or Restitution of all things in the universe,
called in the Greek language Apokatastasis, so frequently insisted
on by Origen and St. Gregory, is not an invention or hypothe-
sis of these illustrious authors, but a doctrine derived from the
plain language of the apostles St. Peter and St. Paul, in Holy
Scripture. St. Peter, in the great sermon which he preached
on the Day of Pentecost, ten days after the Ascension of the

1894-] THE UNIVERSAL RESTORATION. 339

Lord, in Solomon's Porch, announced that " Times of refresh-
ment shall come from the presence of the Lord, and he shall
send him who hath been preached unto you, Jesus Christ, whom
heaven indeed must receive until the times of the Restitution of
all things" (Acts iii. 20, 21).

Cornelius a Lapide explains this chiefly of the restoration of
mankind in the persons of the blessed, and the repairing of the
ruin wrought in the angelic hierarchy by the revolt of Lucifer
and his associates. Secondarily, he explains it of a renovation
of the whole world to primeval integrity, incorruption, and
splendor. The idea of restoration implies a reparation of
damages caused by the irruption of hostile forces, a return from
a state of violence and disorder to a pristine tranquillity of
order which has been invaded and disturbed. The idea of a
regeneration and renovation to a state of incorruption and
splendor which corresponds in its own degree to the glory of
heaven, adds very much to the simple and nude idea of restitu-
tion, and must be separately considered, as we shall have occa-
sion to see later on. For, the state of incorruption did not
exist at the beginning in the order of nature, having been a
special privilege conceded to elevated humanity alone. Restora-
tion properly consists in the reduction of that part of the world
which had been disordered to its due order, with a view to a
regeneration and renovation which is to follow, bringing nature
to its due and final perfection.

The ground and reason imperatively demanding this restora-
tion is an exigency of the divine perfections, and an exigency
in the nature of things, that all the works of God should be
finally brought to their due perfection, and the whole universe
be reduced to a perfect order.

The first condition to the fulfilment of this end, is the ban-
ishment of all the moral and physical evil which has brought
disorder into the universe and inflicted an injury upon nature.
St. Paul says that Christ " must reign until he hath put all
enemies under his feet. And the enemy death shall be de-
stroyed last. And when all things shall be subdued unto him,
then the Son also shall be subject to him who subdued all
things unto him, that God may be All in all " (I. Cor. xv. 22-28).

St. Paul here presents to our view under the aspect of a
kingdom a certain dispensation of God in the realm of created
rational beings, in which free-will is left to put forth its power
for good and evil. Over this kingdom Christ has been placed,
to reign during the continuance of the warfare waged against

340 THE UNIVERSAL RESTORATION. [June,

it by " enemies" that is, evil powers. These enemies will be
finally subdued, the injury which they have done will be re-
paired, and, as a king disbands his army after gaining a com-
plete conquest over a hostile power, ceasing to be its com-
mander-in-chief, so, the Son of God will cease to govern a
militant kingdom when the peace of a universal order has been
established and made perpetual. " God is All in all." That is,
his plans are accomplished, his work is brought to its consum-
mate perfection, all things in created nature are brought into
their normal relation to their Creator and obey his laws without
resistance, even Christ, in his human nature, wherein he is
inferior to the Father, taking a position which is more appar-
ently that of a subject, than was his place of temporary com-
mand over the hosts of the church militant.

The triumph of Christ, and the consummation of the king-
dom which he hands over to the Father, no doubt consists
chiefly in the glorification of all the elect, the perfect, everlast-
ing beatitude of heaven. The enemy death is destroyed, in so
far as the blessed are concerned, by their resurrection to glory
and everlasting life. But this cannot be all ; for it is not a " res-
titution of all things." The disorder of active rebellion and of a
devastation in nature through the abuse of free-will by a multi-
tude of angels and men must be rectified, and the ruin repaired.

St. Thomas says : " It pertains to the perfect goodness of
God, that he should not leave anything inordinate in existing
things " (Con. Gent., iii. 146). The disorder in existing things
must be rectified. The principal disorder is the rebellion of
angels and men, and their warfare against the kingdom of God.
This disorder is put an end to, when Christ has put all ene-
mies under his feet and confined them under the irresistible
laws of a perfect order, which they can never more violate.
Another great disorder is the injury done to human nature by
sin, and by death which is the penalty of sin. This injury is
repaired, by the universal resurrection in an incorruptible and
immortal state. Of this restoration of humanity St. Thomas
says : " By the merit of Christ defects of nature are removed
in the resurrection from all in common, both the evil and the
good. Now, the souls of the evil have a nature which is good,
as a creature of God. Therefore their bodies, in respect to that
which belongs to their nature, will be integrally repaired, because,
namely, they will rise in a perfect age, without any diminu-
tion of members, and without any defect and corruption, which
an error of nature or infirmity has introduced " (Ibid. iv. 85, 89).

1894-] THE UNIVERSAL RESTORATION. 341

It has seemed, indeed, to many, that the irremediable and
endless disaster which has befallen a multitude of angels and
men, in the loss of their proper destiny and their final doom to
the outer darkness of the infernal abode, is a deordination.
That if it is becoming to the goodness of the Creator to leave
nothing inordinate in the universe, all the inhabitants of hell
ought to be translated into the celestial mansions of heaven.
But this is an error. The meaning of the sentence of St. Tho-
mas is simply this : That God must make all things which de-
pend purely upon his own will and action perfect in their kind
and order. But the beatitude of all those rational creatures who
have been placed in a state of probation is the result of their
own voluntary and free exercise of their own energy as concrea-
tive causes, and is a reward of merit. The loss of this beati-
tude in the case of those who have failed in the trial is the
consequence of their voluntary deviation from the right direc-
tion into the opposite path, and is the just penalty of their de-
merit. It is no deordination that these should attain the term
toward which they have directed their course without repen-
tance, when their period of probation is over. It would be a
deordination if God should accomplish by an act of omnipo-
tence that work which he has assigned to created will and
power, and reverse the primary, fundamental law of the moral
order. It would be a reversal of this law of order, if the final
term of merit and demerit were the same. Moreover, celestial
beatitude is supernatural, and not a mere completion of the
natural order. In the order and exigency of nature, the fallen
angels are left in the possession of those endowments and that
immortality which properly belong to them ; and fallen men are
restored to their specific integrity and an incorruptible existence
by the resurrection. All pains and penalties to be endured in
purgatory and hell are a reaction of the violated moral order
upon offenders; they are a compensation for these violations;
they restore the disturbed moral equilibrium. Purgatorial and
temporary pains are means of restoration to those who incur
them and all come to an end in the universal restoration.
Those which are perpetual and endless are regulated by an ex-
act law of justice which gives suum cidque, to each one his own.
The subjects of this doom are where they ought to be, and
their environment is what it ought to be, according to justice ;
so that they are not in a state of deordination, and make no
discord in the universal harmony by which God is glorified in
his creation.

342 THE UNIVERSAL RESTORATION. [June,.

REGENERATION AND RENOVATION OF UNIVERSAL NATURE.

The universal restoration demands something more than the
suppression of the disorder which disturbed the already existing
order. It involves the abolition of corruptibility and death.
But although man, at the beginning, was exempt from this evil
by special privilege, and became subject to the law of death
as a punishment of sin, this law prevailed through the whole
organic world from its origin. The necessity of corruption and
death was a natural sequel of the law of organic life. In re-
stored nature, everything is incorruptible. And here comes a
difficulty and a puzzle to perplex us at the outset. It seems
like an anomaly in nature, that this organic world, with the ex-
ception of human nature, after long ages of evolution, should be-
come extinct. Yet, since corruptibility and death are the natural
sequence of its law of existence and life, how can it be pre-
served in an incorruptible world ? This is a problem which is
apparently insoluble. At least, it is unsolved, and has, hitherto,
been passed over with very little notice. If there is any one
who thinks he can offer a plausible solution, he is welcome to
try the experiment of unloosing a Gordian knot. I have no
conjectures to propose on the question whether the renovated
earth will have or can have a flora and fauna, and if they are
supposed to exist, how they can be transformed into an incor-
ruptible state. So, likewise, in respect to other worlds beside
our own earth, whether these are the abodes of vegetative, sen-
sitive, and rational-animal life, there may be an ample field for
conjectural, plausible, even probable hypotheses ; a field wholly
outside the domain of faith, and beyond the limit which science
has as yet reached, or perhaps ever can reach ; and therefore free
to the speculations of those who choose to indulge in them. I
avoid all such speculations, remarking only, that whatever worlds
may be imagined to exist as the abodes of creatures having or-
ganic life, they must be altogether exempt from all moral and
physical evil, from pain, corruptibility, and death. For this is
certain ; viz., that, not only in the celestial kingdom of the
blessed, there will be, together with the glorification of super-
natural beatitude, a regeneration and renovation of nature, but that
this renovation will extend to the whole circumambient universe.

This is no merely rational conclusion from theological pre-
mises, or speculative theory, striving to peer curiously into the
secrets of the future world, but the plain, distinct teaching of
Holy Writ.

" For the expectation of the creature waiteth for the revela-

1894-] THE UNIVERSAL RESTORATION. 343

tion of the sons of God. For the creature was made subject to,
vanity, not willingly but by reason of Him who made it subject
in hope ; because the creature also itself shall be delivered from
the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the chil-
dren of God. For we know that the whole creation groaneth
and travaileth in pain until now " (Rom. viii. 19-22).

Archbishop Kenrick comments upon this passage as follows:

" Even the inanimate and brute creation, which are in an
imperfect and suffering condition, may be said, by the figure
of prosopopoeia, to wait for a better state, such as will take
place when the sons of God will be crowned with glory. The
material creation is subject to many changes, which mark its
corruptible condition. By a bold figure, will is ascribed to the
inanimate and brute creation. As all nature should tend to its
own perfection, the apostle intimates that the defects and dis-
orders perceptible in it are not to be considered as necessarily
inherent, but rather as decreed by God in punishment of origi-
nal sin. Hope is figuratively ascribed to the creature, because
its present imperfect state is to be succeeded by a perfect one.
The material creation shall share in the glory of the sons of
God, inasmuch as it shall be freed from corruption, and appear
in renovated beauty. The creature is represented as groaning
with the pains of parturition, under the corruption which it suffers."

This exposition of the archbishop is derived from that of
St. John Chrysostom. Its leading idea of the renovation of the
corporeal universe is obviously a correct explanation of the sa-
cred text, the meaning of which is so plain as to need no ex-
position. There are some obiter dicta, however, which seem to
have escaped from the pen of the learned prelate without much
reflection, as an echo from an old and now obsolete theory, which
the progress of science and a more mature study of the sacred
text have rendered untenable. The imperfection and corrupti-
bility of the inanimate and animal creation, namely, is regarded
as a lapse from a prior and better state, the result of a curse
which was inflicted in penalty of original sin, affecting not man-
kind alone, but the earth itself with its flora and fauna. There
is nothing, indeed, absurd in the supposition that some acciden-
tal changes for the worse may have befallen the environment
of fallen man who had incurred the penalty of death and a
thousand attendant evils by his transgression.

In the old Aristotelian astronomy, the earth was not regarded
as the controlling centre of the stellar universe by which its
revolutions were caused and regulated. The movement was sup-
posed to be originated by the First Mover and propagated

344 THE UNIVERSAL RESTORATION. [June,

through the spheres which were nearest to the most remote with
a decreasing velocity, until it ceased at the stationary earth.
All these celestial spheres were supposed to be incorruptible,
and only the four elements of earthly bodies, earth, air, fire,
and water, to be corruptible. According to Plato, human and
animal souls were spirits fallen down from a higher sphere, for
whom this world was a place of punishment and possible puri-
fication. Christian philosophers, who inherited in great part the
ancient natural philosophy of the Greeks, holding to the re-
vealed doctrine of the primitive Paradise, and the fall of man,
accounted for the physical evil existing in the present state of
the world, as the consequence of the curse pronounced upon
Adam when he sinned. Hence, the condition of the entire
world given to man as his kingdom when he was first created
and constituted in original justice and integrity, was pictured
under an Ideal aspect. The breath of science has shattered
these poetical bubbles. The turmoil and confusion of unbal-
anced elements, the convulsions of nature, the destructive agen-
cies of corruption and the irresistible, universal sway of death
in the flora and fauna of the earth, date their beginning long
ages before the planting of Paradise as an oasis in the desert,
the creation of man, his brief period of primeval felicity, and his
speedy banishment into the wilderness beyond the gates of Eden.

Nevertheless, although the disorders which prevail on the
earth and throughout nature cannot be ascribed to the fall of
man or the fall of angels as their cause and origin, there is a
mutual relation and correspondence between them. God had
decreed that there should be a period of trial and probation
for rational creatures endowed with free will, before the con-
summation of his kingdom in the heavens. Revolt, sin, moral
disorder, conflict between good and evil, a long train of suffer-
ings and miseries, were incidental to this system, and foreseen
as actually future by the Divine Omniscience. The fitness of
congruity demanded that the region and the period of this con-
flict of good and evil in the moral order should present the
aspect of a physical likeness to its features, and form an analo-
gous environment to the capital struggle for life and death of
the contending powers.

It would have been most unfitting that the inferior part of
creation, which is only the outskirts of the spiritual world,
should have been brought to the perfection of order and beauty,
while good and bad angels were still contending for victory.
Most unfitting, that this lower creation should have been exempt
from corruptibility and death, when the royal race of mankind

1894-] THE UNIVERSAL RESTORATION. 345

was subject to their grim dominion, and even the king and
queen of the universe lay under the doom pronounced on Adam,
Eve, and their posterity in Eden. Therefore, the period of pro-
bation and conflict, the time of the long and bitter struggle to
establish a kingdom of hell in opposition to the kingdom of
heaven, was fixed at an epoch in the history of the evolution
of inorganic and organic nature when " the whole creation was
groaning and travailing in pain." The notion of a restoration
of the earth to an original state of incorruption is therefore un-
tenable and must be abandoned. Not only so ; but the old
poetical figment of celestial spheres formed out of an incor-
ruptible quintessence has vanished before the discoveries of
modern astronomy, and given way to the nebular theory, which,
if not positively demonstrated, is so very probable that it ap-
proaches very near to certainty. What is perfectly certain from
scientific investigation is : that all the worlds of which we have
any knowledge are composed of essentially the same elements
with those of our own solar system, that our sun and its com-
panions, which were improperly called fixed stars, are in a con-
tinual motion and a process of evolution. Nothing in all the
universe which is within our ken has attained to a fixed and
permanent state. The vivid and striking figure of St. Paul,
which represents the creation as groaning in the pains of par-
turition, admirably expresses the actual condition of the uni-
verse as it is made known to us by science. This groaning is
an echo of the groans of redeemed humanity, not yet released
from the thraldom of mortality by the resurrection. This is
the event for which the inferior creation is waiting and hoping.
For, the redemption of mankind must first be fully accomplished,
before the universal restoration can take place. And this res-
toration is not a return to a primitive state of incorruption and
perfection, but a regeneration and renovation, the constitution of
" a new heaven and a new earth " (Apoc. xxi. i).

Undoubtedly, the moral corruption which has wrought such
havoc in the world, and the dominion of physical corruption
and death over the human race, have their origin from the sin
of Adam, and the effects of original and actual sin have been
extended to the whole environment of fallen man. But, if Adam
had not sinned; and none of his posterity had sinned, still the
condition of humanity and of nature would have been inchoate,
imperfect, temporary, and demanding a regeneration and reno-
vation into a higher order. In its present and actual state, as
a charnel house of the carcases of dead generations, a Cloaca
Maxima of filth, there is much to awaken emotions of sadness

346 THE UNIVERSAL RESTORATION. [June,

and disgust, and to excite sympathy with the plaintive lament
of St. Paul: " Ourselves, also, having the first-fruits of the Spirit,
even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adop-
tion of sons, the redemption of our body." There is a concert
of lamentation and complaint, in which the cries of suffering
from the brute creation, the wailing of the winds, the decaying
leaves of autumn, the blighted flowers, the moaning of the sea,
the groans and convulsions of earthquakes and volcanoes, the
distant and mysterious catastrophes of which we get some dim
glimpses in the sun and stars, join in the chorus of human voices ;
" the whole creation groaning and travailing in pain until now."
If this were a wailing of despair, life would be unbearable, and
lapse into nothingness the only desirable prospect.

No doubt, what Pope has written in his immortal verse
commends itself to our reason :

" All Nature is but Art, unknown to thee ;
All Chance, Direction which thou canst not see ;
All Discord, Harmony not understood ;
All partial Evil, universal Good:
And spite of Pride, in erring Reason's spite,
One truth is clear, Whatever is, is right."

But this is credible only in view of that future prospect
which St. Paul partially discloses to us :

"The expectation of the creature waiteth for the revelation
of the sons of God. For the creature was made subject to
vanity, not willingly, but by reason of Him who made it sub-
ject in hope : because the creature also shall be delivered from
the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children
of God."

This is the consolation for the sadness which is awakened
by the view of the evil marring the good of the present imper-
fect order of the world. The present state of things is tem-
porary, the figure of this world is passing away, not into
extinction but into a better state. Nature is not in the ago-
nies of death, but in the throes of parturition, awaiting the
moment of an auspicious birth. The earth is awaiting a catas-
trophe which shall finish the process begun with the first move-
ments of the primordial nebula, and shall begin the new crea-
tion which is to last for ever.

"The day of the Lord shall come as a thief: in which the
heavens shall pass away with great violence, and the elements
shall be melted with heat, and the earth and the works that
are on it shall be burnt up. Since, therefore, all these things

1894-] THE UNIVERSAL RESTORATION. 347

are to be destroyed, what manner of men ought ye to be in
holy demeanor and piety, expecting and hastening to the com-
ing of the day of the Lord, in which the heavens being on fire
shall be dissolved, and the elements shall be melted with the
heat of fire" (II. St. Peter, iii. 10-12).

This fiery flood is not, however, for the total and final de-
struction of the world. It is the laver of its regeneration, from
which it will come forth purified and renovated. " But accord-
ing to His promises we look for new heavens and a new earth,
in which justice dwelleth."

SCIENCE CANNOT FORESEE THE FINAL RESULT OF EVOLUTION.

The general theory of evolution and the nebular hypothesis,
although they can give a reasonable explanation of some part of
the process of formation and the series of movements effected in
matter by the force of active energy, cannot explain either the
origin or the end of the creation. Science can explain the con-
struction of the solar system, the orbits of the sun's satellites,
and the laws which govern their revolutions. It can demonstrate
the movement of the sun and other stars in space, the dis-
tances separating some of the heavenly bodies from each other,
and other astronomical truths concerning the directions and
velocities of the movements of bodies in interstellar space.
The general laws governing the revolutions of the bodies com-
posing the known sidereal universe and preserving its equili-
brium have not been discovered. There is no scientific evidence
that an indefinite continuance of these movements must result
in a catastrophe, and that the mechanism of our own system,
of any other, or of the whole, must eventually be shattered by
a retrograde process of evolution, going back toward chaos.
Neither is there any evidence of a coming development of
higher and more perfect order by the forward progress of evo-
lution. The modern theory of light, however, corroborated by
all the investigations of science, predicts the ultimate extinction
of the power of radiating light and heat by our sun, and simi-
lar, self-luminous stars ; which involves the cessation on the
earth, and every other planet which may be conjectured to
have a flora and fauna, of all the conditions making life possible.
Besides this grim prospect of universal darkness and death
which is all that science can present, it cannot be denied that
there is a constant liability to destructive accidents happening
to single worlds, to systems, and perhaps to the whole fabric of
nature. Our only safety comes from the providence of God,
VOL. LIX. 24

348 THE UNIVERSAL RESTORATION. TJ une

which will preserve the present order on the earth, until he
gives it over to the final conflagration. Science and philosophy
cannot prove that conjectures and theories of future restoration
are impossible or false. No doubt science furnishes to rational
philosophy plenty of data from which it can infer that the
world depends from a wise and benevolent Creator who gov-
erns it with "sovereign dominion. Natural Theology can prove
that God is the First and Final Cause, that rational creatures
are immortal and capable of attaining eternal happiness, and
that God will bring the universe to some kind of final end
worthy of himself. But the final and general resurrection, the
glorification of the organic human nature, the universal restora-
tion of the physical, material creation, cannot be proved with
certitude in this way. In fact, there has always been a ten-
dency in spiritual and Theistic philosophy which is not Chris-
tian to undervalue the material world and endeavor to get rid
of it in some way, as if it were a nuisance, an unreality, at
best a temporary contrivance having no essential and permanent
relation to the spiritual world.

THE UNIVERSAL RESTORATION A REVEALED DOCTRINE.

It is only from divine revelation that we obtain a clear idea
of the normal relation of the body to the soul, of the cause
and reason of its subjection to corruption and death, of the
final resurrection, of the universal restoration of nature, and of
the culmination of the creative act in that master-piece of
Divine Wisdom, the Incarnation.

Although it is certain from the explicit declarations of
Holy Writ that the restoration, or rather the regeneration and
renovation of the whole creation will take place, we cannot, by
the aid of philosophy and science, construct any certain theory
of its mode and of the constitution of the new heavens and
the new earth. All we know is, that the renovated world will
be incorruptible, free from disorder, sin, suffering, and death.
That its chief end will be the service and pleasure of all the glo-
rious inhabitants of heaven, and of those human beings who have
attained natural beatitude, is certain. Whether it may or may
not be also the abode of other happy inhabitants, can be, like
many other questions which our curious minds may suggest,
only matter for conjecture and speculation. We must be con-
tent to know that there is to be an Apokatastasis, and that
God will leave nothing inordinate in his creation.

1894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 349

GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY.

BY REV. CLARENCE A. WALWORTH.

CHAPTER II.

Studies and Class Incidents. Hebrew ; Exegesis ; Dogma. Cudgels in and out
of Class. Lay Baptism.

FAVORITE class with many of the students at the
Chelsea Seminary was that over which Dr. Clement
C. Moore presided the Hebrew class. There was
no study to which my chum Beach and I devoted
ourselves with more perseverance and regularity.
In the annals of the Chelsea Seminary Dr. Moore will not
figure merely as professor of Hebrew. He was a prominent
patron of the institution, and was closely identified with all its
interests. Its very location on Twentieth Street, opposite to his
own residence and between the Ninth and Tenth Avenues, was
a thing of his selection and due to his choice. He taught in
the seminary for thirty years previous to 1850, at which time
he retired from active service as professor emeritus. In 1821
he was made professor of Biblical learning. His second
appointment was to teach Oriental and Greek literature. He
was the author of a " Hebrew and Greek Lexicon," in two
volumes, published in 1809, and other works. It is a strange
thing that a man of such great and varied learning as Dr.
Moore, so versed in oriental and classic literature and a pio-
neer in matters of rare and deep research, should only be
known to the general world of readers by one single ballad,
"The Visit of St. Nicholas." A volume of poems, his only
published work of this kind, was given to the public in 1844,
while I was still a seminarian. This volume contains among
other things some verses accompanying a gift of flowers to a
friend. That friend, Mr. P. Hone, returned an answer also in
verse, which so well specifies the various accomplishments of
the worthy professor that I need only to give it to the reader
in order to furnish a picture of this notable man :

" Filled as thou art with Attic fire,

And skilled in classic lore divine,
Not yet content, wouldst thou aspire
In Flora's gorgeous wreath to shine ?

350 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [June,

Wouldst thou in language of the rose

Lessons of wisdom seek t' impart,
Or in the violet's breath disclose

The feelings of a generous heart?
Come as thou wilt, my warm regard

And welcome shall thy steps attend ;
Scholar, musician, florist, bard

More dear to me than all, as friend.
Bring flowers and poesy, a goodly store,

Like Dickens' Oliver I ask for Moore."

The principal object of our studies in Hebrew was to pre-
pare us for the class in hermeneutics over which Dr. Samuel
H. Turner presided. After reading the first two or three chap-
ters of Genesis, our readings in the Hebrew Testament were
confined to its Messianic parts. These parts were always care-
fully marked out for the Hebrew class by Dr. Turner himself.
Dr. Moore confined his teaching strictly to the Hebrew, and
the translation of the parts thus marked out, but never med-
dled with the interpretation of Scripture. The nearest that he
ever came to this in dealing with our class was one day when
we were translating the seventeenth verse of the twenty-first
Psalm, which, in the Septuagint and in the Vulgate and other
Christian versions, reads, " They have dug (or pierced) my hands
and feet." When we came to these words, the student whose
turn it was translated the passage as above. " Well, yes," said
Dr. Moore, "that's the way we read it in our English Bible,
but here in this Hebrew Bible we have Kari, which would
oblige us to translate the passage as the Jews do, ' Like a lion,
my hands and feet.' To be sure, that don't seem to make good
sense ; but that is no business of mine. I am not here to
inculcate good sense, but to teach Hebrew. Some learned peo-
ple will tell you that the rabbins have changed the text on
purpose. Well, perhaps they did. I didn't. Or, when you
come to Dr. Turner's class, perhaps he will tell you that the
word got changed by careless writing in Hebrew, shortening the
tail of the last letter till they turned the vau into a yod. That
would change Karu into Kari. In that case, all we need to
make it right is to put the long tail on again. Then we
have Karu, and can translate the passage, ' They pierced my
hands and my feet.' Well, well, well! Let them fix it their
own way. That's none of my business. Here we have Kari,
and that means ' Like a lion.' In my class, young man, you'll

1894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 351

have to read it that way. I don't bother myself much about
old versions, nor old manuscripts, nor old commentators, nor old
rabbins. I am only a layman, but I know what Hebrew is
when I see it in the book before us. Humph ! Go on.' "

I have already said that the Hebrew class was a great
favorite with me as with many others, and what we learned
there was of the greatest advantage when dealing with Dr.
Turner in the interpretation of Scripture. I have lost some
valuable books in my day, sometimes through lending, some-
times through the casualties of house-cleaning, and sometimes be-
cause an eventful
life has forced me to
forsake them. For
none of these have
I mourned so much
as for the Hebrew
Bible which I in-
terlined most care-
fully, in my study-
room, with equiva-
lent English words
of the good doc-
tor's rendering. I
have never been
able to recover it.

My reminiscen-
ces of this seminary
are largely made
up of scenes from
Professor Turner's
class-room. I seem
to see the professor
before me now. I

can still recall him most vividly, as he then sat at his desk.
He was devoted to his class. His earnest devotion showed it-
self in his eyes, brows, mouth, nose, and in his very hair,
as he gazed upon the Greek Testament before him, or bent
his looks upon us to gather in from the expression of our
faces the effect of his criticisms. We could see his legs
under the desk. There his little hands took a busy part
in the. exegesis, pinching his trousers at the knees. One
foot or the other was always tapping the floor of the platform.
His feet were very small. This we could see for ourselves, and

LIFE AT CHELSEA SEMINARY. "ONE OF THEM.'

352 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [June,

I knew from his shoemaker that he was very particular about
his shoes.

All this liveliness on the part of Professor Turner was per-
fectly unaffected. Indeed, there was something about him that
always seemed to protest against affectation of every kind.
When it was his turn to preside at the morning service in the
chapel, he protested against that deep-mouthed throttling of the
words of the service so frequent amongst his brethren of the
clergy. He carried this even to an excess. In his dislike of
pomposity he actually danced over very solemn words. He
always chose the short absolution, and made very short work
of it, too. On the contrary, when reading the lessons from
Holy Scripture, he gave a triumphant and jerky emphasis to
certain inelegant words of the text which others are apt to skip
over lightly, through a sense of delicacy.

Professor Turner had a strong predilection for those stu-
dents who showed a particular interest in his class, and this
without exacting any strict adherence to his own interpreta-
tions. Indeed, there were some of us that took a quiet
pleasure in hunting up authorities which militated with his
views. He never manifested any offence at this. Some dialogue
like the following would then take place :

" Well, have you any authority for that interpretation ? "

"Yes, sir; I find Theodoret quoted for it."

" Ah, indeed, Theodoret ! Well, I don't wish to dispute that
Theodoret is an authority, but I must beg leave to differ with
Theodoret in this case. Does Theodoret or the commentator
who quotes him assign any reasons for their opinion ? "

The reasons being given, the doctor would then continue:
" The authority, no doubt, is highly respectable. I wish I could
say as much for the reasons assigned." The doctor would then
carefully go over the ground a second time, without offering
the least rebuke to the independence of the student, and with-
out saying anything to discourage free study, even though
dissenters should be consulted or Catholic authors.

I was one of those who loved to ramble in study of authori-
ties, especially after my first year, when I had found out that
the world of theological doctrine was broader and deeper than
I had ever dreamed of before. I was even bold enough on one
occasion to give a translation to the Greek text differing in
several respects from the King James version. The passage is
that of Hebrews vi. 4, 5, 6. To the surprise of the whole
class, I translated this passage as follows:

1894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 353

* For it is impossible for those, who were once enlightened,
etc., etc., and are fallen away, to be renewed again by penance"

After hesitating a moment, the professor said quietly: "I
don't object, Mr. Walworth, to your reversing of the sequence
in this passage, nor your changing the voice of the verb, nor
to your using the word penance, which may very well be un-
derstood as meaning nothing else than repentance; but how
can ' by penance ' be given as a correct translation of ' eis
metanoian ' ? Eis is a preposition, and is equivalent to unto and
into, in English. I do not know of a single instance where any
dictionary or translator has given it the sense of by. Do you ? "

I had anticipated this objection, and it was my good luck
to be furnished with one instance in the English Testament it-
self. It was easy for the good doctor to dispose of this point
in my case. I had little confidence in it and was only amusing my-
self. What struck me most at the time was the gentleness, equani-
mity, and even respect, with which he treated my presumption.

I did not get off so easily with another friend, who took it
much to heart. In our class was a student from Maine named
Gardner, who was not only a good scholar but very fond of
hermeneutics, and of all close and nice study in language. He
was, moreover, a sincere Protestant, albeit of the high-church
stamp. Having occasion to visit his room that same day, he
received me with a seriousness that was startling.

"What is the matter, Gardner?" I inquired. " Have you re-
ceived any ill news ? "

"O Walworth!" said he, "I didn't think you'd do it. I
didn't think you'd do it ! "

" Why, what have I done ? "

" I have been anxious about you," he answered, " but I never
thought it would come to this."

" There must be something dreadful in your mind, Gardner.
What is it ? What have I done ? "

" I did not think you would give such a translation to
metanoian penance. Oh ! it is too bad ; how could you do it ? "

" Well," I said, " under all the circumstances, it was a fool-
ish thing. Since it grieves you so much I take it back. Come,
my dear fellow, forgive me, and brighten up again."

But poor Gardner could not be pacified.

"You'll end in Rome yet, Walworth," he said; "you'll end
in Rome."

It seemed to me at one time that Gardner himself was dan-
gerously near the jaws of the same great dragon. He was very
nearly led into the doctrine of transubstantiation by a learned

354 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [June,

work of Dr. Wiseman on that subject. His arguments, derived
from a critical examination of the sixth chapter of St. John
and from St. Paul's First Epistle to the Corinthians (x. 16 and
xi. 24-29), seemed to me to be very strong. What struck Gard-
ner's mind most forcibly, however, was the immense learning
displayed by Dr. Wiseman to show that the words used by our
Lord in instituting the Blessed Sacrament, " This is my body.
This is my blood," must necessarily be understood literally.
The force of the context, the circumstances attending the insti-
tution of the Eucharist, and the comparison of various passages
referring to the Eucharist before and after its institution,
these arguments would seem strong enough to convince any
mind that fairly gives its attention to them. Gardner's fond-
ness for critical learning, however, made him attach much greater
importance to the almost infinite variety of citations from au-
thors in almost every language to show the uses of the verb
einaij when it is used literally and when it must be understood
figuratively. I soon grew tired of all this learned detail, the
most of which seemed to me trivial. Gardner, however, was
both attracted and alarmed by it. He carried these questions
to Dr. Turner, who entered into them with full sympathy. Gard-
ner became at last convinced that the saddle-bags were as full
on the Anglican side of the horse as the other, and he got no
nearer to Romanism.

I think I caused some considerable chagrin to Professor
Turner on another occasion when he was anxious to show off
his class at examination. I was called upon to explain the
sense of our Lord's words in " the sermon on the mount "
where, according to King James's version, he says to his disci-
ples: "If thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out. . . . And
if thy right hand offend thee, cut it off." I interpreted the
passage as applying to an occasion of sin where the dangerous
temptation is so great that there is no reasonable hope of escap-
ing from sin except by putting away the occasion or flying from
it. The doctor was well satisfied with this, but unfortunately
carried the matter a little too far by asking me if our Lord by
this teaching ever intended that one should actually pluck out
an eye or cut off an arm. I answered that I thought the ur-
gency of the occasion might sometimes require such extreme
measures, if there was no other way of keeping in the grace of
God. The doctor was evidently much mortified, as some very
notable clergymen were present at the examination. I had,
moreover, been the very one to handle this passage at a pre-
vious class recitation ; I had extended its meaning with the

1894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 355

same literal severity, and the doctor had set me right very care-
fully. He therefore counted on me to do him credit before the
visiting examiners. His brows gathered with vexation, but he

contented himself with setting me right once more. I was sorry
to have grieved him, but I really believed that in such extreme
cases as I had proposed one could dispense with an eye or a

356 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [June,

leg, and even lend a hand to getting rid of them. I do not
give this incident in order to fix any interpretation upon the
passage in question, but only to illustrate the professor's gentle-
ness to his pupils, especially to those who took any special in-
terest in his class.

At times the doctor could be petulant enough. During the
Christmas vacation at the close of the year 1843 several stu-
dents remained at the seminary, including myself and Whicher,
also a candidate from our western diocese. Some of us under-
took to decorate the chapel for Christmas. We introduced
evergreens after the usual manner, and as profusely as circum-
stances would allow, especially around the little chancel. Un-
fortunately, however, none of us being low-churchmen or evan-
gelical, and none having any great fear of Rome before our
eyes, we introduced a large evergreen cross at the centre of the
chancel railing and directly in front of the desk. Professor
Turner, who was also dean of the faculty, having charge of the
buildings and all the rooms, was either offended at this, or
feared that others would take offence. He sent for Whicher,
berated him soundly, and ordered that the cross should be taken
down. Whicher was disposed to resist this order as being un-
friendly to the very symbol of our salvation, and fanatically
evangelical. He consulted with his copartners in misdemeanor,
who encouraged him to carry the case to Bishop Onderdonk,
president of the seminary. This he did. Dr. Onderdonk ex-
pressed great surprise at the dean's order, which he considered
very foolish and unnecessary. He advised, however, that we
should submit promptly and quietly to the dean, who was act-
ing strictly in the line of his office and ought to be obeyed.
This ended the matter, but left us feeling very foolish. Episco-
palians are not so skittish now. Ritualism has taught them to
face everything Catholic except good doctrine. They are pre-
pared to put on all the robes of popery with the understanding
that nothing serious is meant by it.

It was not very often that anything took place in the class-
rooms to invite controversial discussions. Dr. Wilson, who pre-
sided over the department of dogmatic theology, was a truly
learned man, and what would be called a very sound man by
all except ranting evangelicals of the Bishop Mcllvaine stamp.
To Dr. Wilson, and to the excellent text-book upon which he
grounded himself, I owe a great deal of instruction in funda-
mental doctrines of Christianity, which I shall always hold as
very precious. Of course I came to the seminary receiving with
implicit faith the Christian doctrine of the Incarnation. More-

1894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 357

over, I thought that I understood it pretty well. In this, how-
ever, I was mistaken. I found that my knowledge of this doc-
trine was very superficial. This, I believe, is true of almost all
Protestant laymen, and indeed of many of the clergy.

My course in Dr. Wilson's class was never completed, but
yet I learned there a great deal concerning the two-fold nature
of Christ, which helped me forward in that way toward the
true and only church which I was following, unconsciously in-
deed and slowly, but none the less surely. The Sacrifice of the
Eucharist was not taught in that class as Catholics understand
it a memorial Sacrifice actually and visibly taking place before
their senses; but the perpetual presence of Christ at the throne
of his Father as a victim, and so continuing and perpetuating
his sacrifice on Mount Calvary, was so vividly presented to my
mind that the Catholic Mass, with all its reality and sacredness,
became something easy to receive. Then come in the solemn
words of our Lord on the first Holy Thursday, " Do this in
commemoration of me." Thus the sacrifice of Christ ceases to be
regarded merely as a thing of finished and accomplished history.
It is something still going on. Although Christ dies no more,
although the actual death scene can only be repeated as a sa-
cred drama, yet that sacred drama is repeated as a divine insti-
tution, with a victim present and an offering ; it is a visible
sacrament with a grace attached to it. It becomes easy now to
take in the thought that the great Sacrament is not only per-
petuated at a celestial altar in the immediate presence of God,
but here also amongst us for whose benefit the sacrifice is made.
It becomes a part of our worship, indeed the greatest and most
solemn act of worship which we can offer. The thoughtful
mind makes progress in this way from a mere matter of com-
munions consisting at best only of thoughtful meditations, to a
realization of the Catholic Sacrifice of the Mass. The Hebrews
had their altar, but the victims offered at that altar were only
types of the true victim who was not present ; but Christ our
pasch is sacrificed for us, and therefore we keep the feast. We
also, as the apostle says, " have an altar, whereof they have no
power to eat who serve the tabernacle."

Professor Wilson's class and Pearson on the Creed came to
me late in my seminary course, but when they did come they
did much for me. They did much to help me forward in my
struggle for a sure and full faith, far more than noisier and
more exciting disputations out of class. They did more for me
also than the less solid but more controversial manner in which
our course of ecclesiastical history was conducted.

358 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [June,

Professor Ogilby was a partisan scholar, a controversialist of
the via media school. To his mind truth was something which
always poised itself skilfully on a medium line, and at a safe
distance from Rome on the one side and ultra-Protestantism on
the other. Adapting all his learning to this via media, as a
good strategic point to fight from, he dealt out vigorous blows
to the right and to the left. It was difficult to say which foes
he disliked the most, Catholics or dissenters. If he did not
teach much accurate truth, at least he stirred up many ques-
tions of historical importance, which his students could study
up and discuss outside of the class-room.

A little while before I entered the seminary he had been
party to a discussion with Dr. McVickar, of Columbia College, on
the validity of lay baptism. Dr. McVickar maintained the
validity of baptism by laymen, which Professor Ogilby denied.
It was one of the first questions which I encountered upon my
entry into the seminary, and it was some considerable time be-
fore I arrived at any settled conviction upon the point. It was
with me a very practical point, 'for I had been baptized in in-
fancy by a Presbyterian minister; and according to the belief
of Dr. Ogilby and a large part of the Anglican clergy, these
and other dissenting ministers are laymen, having no valid or-
ders. I made up my mind very early to put the validity of
my baptism beyond all doubt, by getting myself baptized again.
I selected as the minister of this new baptism the Rev. Caleb
Clapp, an alumnus of 1839, anc ^ an ^ friend of mine in Sara-
toga, where he married his wife, but at the time officiating in
New York as rector of Nativity Church, near the East River.
I was the superintendent of his Sunday-school, and he entered
readily into my views. I reasoned that on the supposition of
my first baptism being deficient, no Catholic would ever dis-
pute the validity of this new one on the ground of a want of
intention on the part of the minister, since Mr. Clapp was a
firm believer in the necessity of baptism, and would not admin-
ister it thoughtlessly. Episcopalians could find no fault with a
baptism administered by Mr. Clapp, since they could not class
him as a layman. Baptists could not object to it on the ground
of my being an infant and so incapable of receiving it. And
lastly neither Baptists nor schismatic Greeks could object to it,
since the method of trine immersion was carefully used. I find
the certificate of this baptism securely laid away in a package
of diplomas, certificates, and other like papers. It is carefully
written out on vellum in my own hand, with the exception of
the date and signature. Some of the most significant words

;

1 894.] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 359

are heavily done in imitation of Old English lettering, orna-
mentally shaded with red. It runs as follows :

"1T bereb certify that CLARENCE WALWORTH was by
me baptized into the Church of Christ 'in the Name of the
FATHER and of the SON and of the HOLY GHOST,' accord-
ing to the mode of 'trine immersion,' on Thursday, the 22d day
of June, in the year of our Redemption One Thousand Eight
Hundred and Forty-three, r r

Vx A JL/ ll* Jj V^x-LA-Jr x ^

Rector of the Church of tJie Nativity in the city and diocese
of New York."

I introduce this event of a second baptism with all its par-
ticularity because it shows how a neophyte naturally felt bound
to entrench himself in a seminary where so many conflicting
opinions made the air hot and lively. Some two years later
when received into the true fold by Father Gabriel Rumpler,
C.SS.R., rector of the Church of the Holy Redeemer in Third
Street, New York, I showed him this certificate. He laughed
heartily, and said that this made my baptism about as sure
as sure could be, and that I need never trouble myself about
it again. Indeed, I never knew its validity to be disputed except
by an old priest who wished to have a little fun. He ven-
tured to throw some doubt upon my being a true sheep of the
fold yet, for want of salt. I answered that my baptism had
taken place in New York Bay, which is sea-water and well
salted. He insisted that this salt had not been blessed, and be-
sides that the rite used was insufficient for want of the exor-
cisms.

" Come to me," said he, " and I will give you the real thing
with all the good old ceremonies that your minister omitted,
will give you the true sal sapientice and drive the devil out for
ood."

Caleb Clapp, the dear old friend who baptized me in the
waters of the ocean with such scrupulous care, died in 1878.
He clung to his old parish of the Nativity. I never had the
pleasure to welcome him into the visible body of the true
church. That he always belonged to the soul of that church I
never doubted, nor that he now rests in the true fold.

My rebaptism by an Episcopalian minister is by no means
a thing so very rare. Episcopalian clergymen generally hold
that baptism is a necessary sacrament, or at least a ceremony
of very high importance. Another prevailing opinion among
them is that all dissenting ministers who have not received

360 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [June,

ordination from some bishop whose orders have come down to
him regularly, according to the law of uninterrupted apostolical
succession, are really unordained and must be ranked as laymen.
Baptism by such ministers is consequently only lay baptism. If,
therefore, so they argue, baptism by lay persons is no baptism,
the baptism of dissenters at the hands of dissenting clergy is
not valid, and needs to be repeated when such persons become
Episcopalians. When this repetition takes place publicly, and
especially if the subject of this important rite is a person of
note, it finds mention in the press and sometimes opens a pub-
lic discussion.

This took place during my second year at the seminary, in
the case of the Rev. Augustine F. Hewit, now well known as
Superior-General of the Paulists. His father was the Rev. Na-
thaniel Hewit, of Bridgeport, Conn. He himself was licensed to
preach as a Congregationalist in 1842, but in the following year
he was ordained deacon in the Protestant Episcopal Church.
Care, however, was taken to rebaptize him at Trinity Church,
New Haven, neither he nor the Rev. Dr. Crosswell believing in
lay baptism. This excited much surprise, the baptism being
performed publicly in the church. The fact was sharply criti-
cised at the time, especially by Dr. Seabury in the New York
Churchman. On the contrary, it was defended in the columns
of the Christian Witness. This repetition of so solemn a rite
was occasioned by the fact that in this case neither baptizer
nor recipient then believed in the validity of baptism when ad-
ministered by dissenting clergymen.

All this seems very strange considering that Roman Catho-
lics admit the validity of baptism even by heathens, when the
intention is to confer Christian baptism, and the necessary con-
ditions in matter and form are duly observed in the cere-
mony. Dr. Seabury notices this and quotes the Council of
Trent for his authority. There is something very queer in it
all, but nothing so very surprising. Episcopalians in this coun-
try, and Anglicans in England, are essentially Protestant, and
their antics are remarkable when they try to be Catholic.

Enough for the present of professors, and classes, and the
framing or setting of seminary life. In our next chapter
Tractarianism in America will take on a wider life, with Ar-
thur Carey for its central figure.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

THE BELLS OF STONYHURST.

BY P. J. COLEMAN.

SLOW sets the sun,
The day is done ;

Hark ! down the golden gloaming stealing,
O'er hill and dell,
O'er field and fell,
The bells of Stonyhurst are pealing.
Old college bells!
Your carol swells

Like angel chords, or voices fairy ;
Within my soul
I hear you toll
In fancy still your Ave Mary.

Now fold on fold

The sunset gold
Winds every westward vale in splendor ;

And faint and far

To evening's star
The turrets toll their ditty tender.

Wild college chimes!

The vanished times
Live in your magic music airy ;

Within my heart

Old memories start,
And wake anew your Ave Mary.

Old bells, old bells!

Your music tells
Of joyous hours and friendships cherished,

Of smiles and tears,

And golden years,
And dreams and hopes that long have perished.

Ah ! sweet and sad,

When evening glad
Gives rest to hearts with toiling weary,

By memory tolled,

Sweet bells of old!
To hear again your Ave Mary.

362 GERARD'S REPARATION. [June,

GERARD'S REPARATION.

(FOUNDED ON FACT.}

BY MRS. A. E. BUCHANAN.
CHAPTER I.

N a very lovely evening in early spring delightful
to any one in the mood for a contemplative ram-
ble I wandered ^ out and away to the old rustic
bridge that had ornamented the northern portion
of our" park for many a long year, the little stream
beneath it ever flowing on with scarcely a ripple to check its
progress. I was watching a straw as it floated down, and
simultaneous thoughts of our lives and their likely changes
were crowding in upon my moodiness, when the voice of my
cousin, Robin Hamilton, aroused me from my reverie.

"Isabel, in dreamland? Why are you searching so intent-
ly in the depths of that very deep stream?"

"Why, Robin! When did you come home?"

" This morning, and the last term over, too." And up went
his cap very triumphantly into the air at the pleasing decla-
ration.

"Is Gerard home? Have you both passed your last exam-
ination ? "

" We believe so ; Ge has for certain."

" Well, now what is going to be the result of all that long
steeping in classics and careful drilling?"

" Really I don't know, Isabel. They say that Ge is the man
for the law, but I don't somehow think he's of the right mate-
rial to give such a worthy cause a moment's consideration ; and
a small lizard crawling up the bank in close proximity to his
foot carried his stick and his attention into another direction.

"In any case," I rejoined, "we must hope that the heir of
Dumbarton will be a useful member of society. I suppose now
we must turn our steps homeward, for it was nearly sundown
when I left the house, and old Regan may be coming to tell
me the time."

So we retraced our steps to the home of my childhood, which
adjoined the lands of Dumbarton. As is often the case when

1894-] GERARD'S REPARATION. 363

relatives grow up from youth to maturity, so frequently ex-
changing intercourse, the elder ones often read future proba-
bilities in the lives of the younger : so I, several years my cousin's
senior, seemed to see into the vocations of those two brothers
just fresh from the termination of their college career, and each
ready to play a man's part whether for good or evil, only time
would prove.

The elder, Gerard, was his father's idol ; a fine, handsome
fellow with disposition and manners that made him a general
favorite. He seemed to have all he desired. ** His father would
pay his debts," was the response whenever his younger brother
tried to keep down his expenses. Destined, as the sons of a
prominent man, to hold some post of honor to fill, each one,
a place in a world where words and deeds must expect to bear
criticism that a more obscure life would escape this was the
beginning of a new chapter that needed much pruning.

Here I would fain lay down my pen and leave my two cousins
to good wishes and hopes, but this would not tell the story of
their future lives.

While we glean our notes from the history of two indivi-
duals, we realize more and more the momentous importance of
that of every being in existence, for it stands out in the full
light of the Omnipotent, from childhood to manhood, as one
that must certainly more or less influence other lives, either for
good or evil.

CHAPTER II.

Summer had come, and many were the happy little excur-
sions that we all took together we of those neighboring houses
some relatives, some friends ; and on such halcyon days when
everything was couleur de rose, we did not stay to anticipate
the dark shadows of evening that must fall, as the sunlight goes
down on its westward way.

I stayed at intervals with my cousins at Dumbarton, and it
was on one of these occasions that I became sadly enlightened
as to the delinquencies of one of those two who should in fu-
ture years become the prop of the old house whose history was
so unimpeachable.

Between the howling of the wind and the rustling of the
eaves one stormy night it was difficult to distinguish a gentle
tap at my door, which awakened me from a quiet sleep, and a
meek voice like Edda's asking to be let into my room.
VOL. LIX. 25

364 GERARD'S REPARATION. [June,

" Cousin Isabel, don't you hear? Some one is groaning in
the garden ! "

I was soon upon my feet, and,, throwing open my window, I
also heard a sound under the portico. Dressing as best I could
and bidding Edda await my return, I went on tiptoe to arouse
Robin without disturbing the household. He realized at once
what was wrong, and we hurried to the spot where, in the dark,
dank mist, lay Gerard.

The task before us was no easy one, for the demented fellow
could not help himself.

" How can we possibly get him to his room, hadn't we better
call Duncan?" said Robin.

" Not if we can possibly do without. Pray save him all the
disgrace publicity would involve."

"O Isabel!" replied Robin, "if only he would try to save
himself!" And he made a desperate effort to raise his brother.
By degrees we succeeded in placing the poor foolish boy upon
his feet, and it was difficult to trace in him the fine expres-
sion of the Gerard of a few hours before. His dog, " Rough,"
came along to our terror lest he should bark and arouse the
family.

Then we two, Robin and I, at last prevailed upon the stu-
pefied boy to help himself ; and so we succeeded in getting him
to his room and I was returning to mine, greatly relieved by
our success, when another door slowly opened. Turning away I
hastened on, but a heavy sigh followed me from whom it came
I knew only too well and it had its echo in my heart.

Edda was waiting where I had left her. " O Isabel ! I
knew it must be Gerard. How wicked he is ! He promised us
so faithfully that dreadful night after Christmas that he would
not give us such trouble again. What ever will become of
him?"

" Edda, we must take our trouble to the Sacred Heart. Go
back to your bed, child ; you are tired enough."

Poor Edda, so devoted to her unworthy brother! Her young
heart was aching sadly. It was the heart of a sweet, innocent
girl who could not understand deep sin. She was one of those
buds of promise just ready to become a lovely blossom fitted
rather to bloom in an elysium than in a world which is too
often only a labyrinth of thorns and snares.

The sun had risen high above the hills before I realized the
hour in the morning, so that I had to make a very expeditious
toilet in order to be at the breakfast-table as usual, for my ab-

1 894.] GERARD'S REPARATION. 365

sence would have been far more tell-tale than a weary-looking
appearance.

There were fresh lines of sorrow upon the brow that we
had always known to be so unfurrowed. The head of the house
took his breakfast in silence, for one who should have been
there was absent. During the morning I saw Gerard saunter-
ing along in the direction of the stable, and when it was time
for our usual luncheon he assumed an air of nonchalance that
miserably fitted him. There was a bruise to mark the face that
could have been so handsome ; and this his younger sister, Wini-
fred, was about to notice when Edda gave her a timely check.

The household mail was, as usual, on the hall table, and my
Uncle Hamilton took his letters as he went to his room. Sud-
denly, however, he stopped evidently not pleased with all his
correspondence.

" Gerard, come here ! What do these mean ? These ac-
counts are yours, and a host of them too, and if your bad
habits are not to cease they must be paid by you. O Ger-
ard ! if only you would be as you were, and not as you are
the vile character that darkened the door of our home last
night. Who, I say, is bringing misery into a home that has al-
ways been peaceful and happy that has never known a stain
upon its name?" An inexpressible look of pain passed over
his dear old noble face as he turned away with " O Gerard,
Gerard ! " and closed the door of the library behind him ; there,
doubtless, to relieve his over-burdened heart.

Gerard turned away; he took his hat and went out, and
all we knew of him after was that he spent the hours that
supervened in his own room. Robin sought him before even-
ing, begged his father to forgive him, obtained a reconciliation,
and at the later dinner hour we were all again endeavoring to
be as happy as before.

CHAPTER III.

Robin, in an official capacity in town, was the pattern of a
wise, industrious man with a good name, a healthy body, and
a peaceful mind. What a contrast ! One brother, endowed with
brilliant talents, was casting all to nothingness ; the other, con-
siderably less endowed, was building upon what he had, ever
improving nature's fewer gifts, until they increased to many.

As time went on at Dumbarton there were occasional griev-
ous outbreaks to mar our peace, and as Gerard attained the

366 GERARD'S REPARATION. [June,

prefixed age of his majority, there was no alternative but to
take steps to send him to some country where he would find it
less easy to give way to his unhappy propensity an enemy
which he was not man enough brave enough to conquer.

It was, therefore, decided that he should sail for Tasmania
at an early date, and his stay there would be for an indefinite
time.

Then came the day of departure and a very sad one it was
to us all. Gerard was faithful to his promise to write from
every port, and upon his arrival in Tasmania he sent us a very
glowing account of his first impression of the country.

Weeks, months, and years rolled by, and then there came a
time of anxiety. Ten months passed and we had no news of
the absent one, until there came a letter bearing the Tasmanian
post-mark, but not in Gerard's handwriting. It was addressed
to my uncle, and we all went in search of him so impatient
were we to hear the news. Edda found him in the vinery and
we soon knew all. The letter was from a nurse in the hospital
of Le Bon Secours, and it told us that Gerard, after suffering
from a painful disease of one eye, had now entirely lost the
sight of both. As this climax had occurred within the last
week, he was unable to make any attempt at writing, but de-
sired the most loving and consolatory messages sent to all ;
" and," added the nurse, " will you allow me, dear sir, to send
one line that will be most consoling to you, viz., that I believe
this affliction to be a very merciful intervention of Divine Provi-
dence to save your son both his soul and body. I do not say
this without knowing that if he had continued as he was, i.e.,
leading the same life as when he came to us some months ago,
his death must soon have resulted, and that probably when he
was not master of his senses. Had not the Unseen Hand
been placed upon him so kindly, and the discovery that he was
losing his sight forced itself to be felt, I often fear to think how
different it might have been with your son. He is daily be-
coming more resigned to his affliction and alive to all the serious
consequences of his illness. Your son will remain in this hos-
pital, and we shall await your instructions as he desires."

" Our good God, Edda ! " was all I could say to comfort the
poor girl whose heart was stricken with grief. My uncle's sor-
row suppressed words. He went out to give directions for his
horse to be brought that he might go to town immediately.
Turning to me he said, "I shall telegraph that one of us will
sail by the next vessel. I will see Stanley and your father, and

1894-] GERARD'S REPARATION. 367

we will consider what further to do without delay," and he
rode away.

The hours passed slowly enough that afternoon. We won-
dered who would go, and awaited the return of the trio and
Robin from town.

" But O Isabel! if he shouldn't live now!" sighed poor
Edda.

Before sunset that day busy preparations were being made
for Robin's departure by the Hesperus a ship that would saif
in two days for Tasmania a telegram having been sent to that
effect. How sudden the change, and how we should all miss
Robin, could not be thought of then. It was uncertain if Gerard
could return home with him ; but Robin was going with the in-
tention of bringing back his brother.

The Hesperus sailed, and with her he whose hopes and fears
were great as those of the loved ones he was leaving behind.

We did our best to cheer the weary days of my poor uncle.
Then there soon came a cheery letter, and the ship was making
a fair voyage.

Then came a second letter from Tasmania telling us that
Gerard had been very ill, but that now he was on a fair way to
recovery, and, the telegram having been received, his doctor
and nurses hoped he would be convalescent at least when his
brother arrived.

Thus we gathered that Robin might not be detained long
in that country, and from subsequent remarks it was obvious
that the doctors considered Gerard's case very hopeful.

Every day of suspense is a double day. Summer was just
beginning to dawn, May blossoms were turning to fruit, and the
May birds' notes were sweeter than ever, when a long-looked-for
letter was brought to Dumbarton. Robin had arrived. He found
Gerard so far recovered as to take daily walks, and, better than
all, the doctors were sanguine as to the good result of the voy-
age upon his health. He would be ready, they thought, in about
two weeks for moderate travelling, going by easy stages where-
ever it was possible.

The face of nature was changing, and cold winter as dull as
it can be was giving way to a sunshine that remained with us
longer and longer each day as the season advanced. We were
gathering some of our early lovely flowers my brother Stanley

CHAPTER IV.

368 GERARD'S REPARATION. [June,

and I when our attention was aroused by a person who in
the distance looked like a messenger from Dumbarton, and
so he proved to be, for he brought us the news we were
eagerly anticipating a telegram bearing the name of the ship
in which Robin had sailed, and the date on which they had left
Tasmania.

" By Queen, April 30," was the substance of the message that
enabled us to trace the ship and watch the progress of those
who were dear to us. This was very soon followed by a letter
that allayed all our anxieties. Taking the journey by easy
stages we might expect it to be accomplished just at the best
season for the invalid, viz., in the brightest, warmest summer-time.
Meanwhile we waited and hoped, until one day there came a
letter asking that a carriage might be sent to Portland to await
the arrival of the travellers, and in about a week from that
time we had the happiness of welcoming back our long-lost
Gerard though now such a wreck to his native land and
home.

The meeting was to him a terrible trial for his little strength.
He seemed so fully to realize that the whole household united
in the welcome that rang through the old halls, and he ap-
peared also to know that there was not a dry eye amongst
them.

If we could but have seen the glow of health upon that
bonnie face !

Now that we were all together once more things soon began
to look brighter ; and by rest and care we hoped in any case
to build up the poor shattered frame of Gerard. Edda became
his constant attendant, and when a few weeks had passed, and
every care had been lavished upon him, we were encouraged by
his recovery from the fatigues of the voyage and the utter pros-
tration that for a time threatened to overcome him. The in-
valid chair being wheeled out to the shade of the old oak on
the lawn, Edda would sit there for hours reading aloud the
cheeriest books she could find ; and we often all gathered round
to form a merrier party. On the whole Gerard bore his afflic-
tion manfully, and oh ! so meekly. He told Edda it was " un-
questionably preferable to be a blind man than a species of brute
with eyes to see."

Yes, Gerard, you are happy ! for you can realize with a great
saint, " Aut pcenitendum, aut urendum." In honor and honesty
may you live down the past !

1894-] GERARD'S REPARATION. 369

CHAPTER V.

The inscrutable arrangements of that Divine Providence which
overrules all that concerns us as long as we own such loving
care were such as to alter the tenor of the lives of those who
occupied that pleasant country home much sooner than could
have been expected by us poor finite beings, who, like the sum-
mer butterfly, were sipping sweets from every honeyed flower.

We did not see a cloud which at that time overhung Dum-
barton until it had burst upon us in all its fury.

One day after we had been enjoying a little picnic party,
and were returning home before the mist of evening had thickly
gathered, there came in sight a carriage whose occupants at the
distance we could not recognize. A nearer view, however,
showed us that my father was there, so we supposed that he
might be bringing some unexpected guest, and we went into the
house to be ready to receive them. We had scarcely removed
our hats when the conveyance drew up to the door. In a mo-
ment we saw that something was wrong, and as at such times
there comes an intuitive perception of the reality, I seemed to
realize what could not be told in words. Edda ran to Gerard
to keep him from any sudden shock, and I went forward into
the hall just as the noble form of my Uncle Hamilton was be-
ing placed upon a couch by my father and Stanley. Their hope-
less look was sufficient to confirm my worst fears. To describe
the scene that followed would be impossible ; from one end of
the house to the other there was grief true and deep. Where
was Robin ? Stanley had gone in search of him to break the
sad news before he returned.

Uncle Hamilton was sitting with a friend in town when he
suddenly fell back in his chair senseless. No time was lost in
applying every restorative possible, but all to no purpose, for
in a few moments the pulse of one so dear to us had ceased
to beat.

Yes, we were really now in the presence of death, or perhaps
it was more really that which, in " the sight of the universe," is
a seeming to die," but he who was gone from us was " a just
man" and so his soul was " in the hands of God."

Duties prior to the last sad rite those duties that are per-
formed almost mechanically by the inmates of a home upon
which a blow has fallen so suddenly that everything is, as it
were, plunged into a deep mist these followed in succession,
and needed much strength in our great weakness.

3/o GERARD'S REPARATION. [June,

Then came the morning of the interment. This was indeli-
bly fixed upon our memories by the loving respect that was
shown by every man, woman, and child on the estate and in
the vicinity, who together formed an exceedingly long line of
procession, to follow to his resting place their best and truest
friend. We left his revered remains in the family vault be-
neath the old parish church and returned, a very desolate party,
to the old home.

The will which my uncle had left was a very huge document,
and the formal reading of this took place a few hours later,
when we were all assembled in the dining-room at Dumbarton.
As soon as the attorney had completed his task, before any
word could be spoken as to the carrying out of directions left
by my uncle, Gerard rose and, in a voice firmer and stronger
than we supposed him to possess, addressed himself to us all
with unmistakable determination :

" My uncle, my friends ! Do not imagine that I, Gerard
Hamilton, would be likely to accept the heirship of Dumbarton.
You cannot but understand that I fully realize, not only my
utter incapacity, through blindness, to fulfil its duties completely,
but also my entire unfitness to call myself master of the old
home of my ancestors, whose doors have never been darkened
by an heir who could accuse himself of having caused his pre-
decessor sufficient sorrow to bring him to his grave. Robin, I
resign all to you, every inch of it. Every letter in our father's
will I refer to you. Save me the pain of argument ; take it,
and let me spend the remainder of my life in some corner of
Dumbarton's quietly as possible."

The subject was immediately changed. Edda suggested an
afternoon ride, and we all withdrew with unspeakable relief from
that never-to-be-forgotten luncheon-table.

CONCLUSION.

Dumbarton in 1870 and the same in 1878. Bridget Maloney
and her husband Pat, an old pensioner of my father's, were
standing at the little gate by the cottage that led to our house,
when Bridget exclaimed :

" Hist ! dinna ye hear it, Pat ? What may it be ? The auld
bell at Dumbarton. Sure an' yer deef."

"An' dinna ye ken, Bridget, that Misther Robin's made guv-
nor, and they're expectin' him home the day? Get on yer best

1 894.]

GERARD'S REPARA TION.

371

gown, an* we'll go to the end o' the lane an' see 'em go by ;
bless 'em, they all desarve our blessin's, don't they, Bridgey?"

Here the whistle of the engine as the train neared the sta-
tion hastened their preparations, and, in their Sunday best, they
hurried off to the high-road.

The party in question approached.

"An' who may she be? Why, Bridgey, that's the winsome-
lookin' lassie that was here in the summer, and there's her
brother, too ! They do say Misther Robin is likin' the lassie
weel."

"An', Pat, there's Misther Stanley o' the Lees, and we ain't
seen him since he's bin a priest, God bless 'im ! "

And to supplement their respectful bows, Pat and Bridget
shouted a long " Hoorah " and "God bless ye, all o' yees ! " at
the top of their voices.

Yes, the " winsome-looking lassie " would probably soon be-
come the bride of Robin (now Governor) Hamilton ; and the
alterations and improvements that had been made at Dumbar-
ton were most opportune.

At the Lees, which adjoined Dumbarton, and a portion of
which belonged to the latter, it may interest our reader to know
that plans were being made for the restoration of that part of
the old house which had, many years before, belonged to the
church, and it was this that brought about the visit of our bro-
ther Stanley Ellsworth, now a priest.

The new building was to be given to the community to
which our hero had become attached, and where he would now
spend most of his time.

Nobly to rise above temptation, to abhor the cause of an ill-
spent youth, to avoid that cause as he would avoid a serpent
flying from every occasion that might bring him into contact

Iith it was the future aim of Gerard, the blind heir.

372 AN OLD TOWN AND HER SONS. [June,

AN OLD TOWN AND HER SONS.
BY MARION AMES TAGGART.

ALBERT DURER.

UREMBERG stands in the heart of the Fran-
conian region, a city of about seventy thousand
inhabitants. The very name recalls vague
visions of unforgetable yet altogether inde-
scribable beauty.
From the first mention of this quaint town in an edict of
the Emperor Henry III., dated 1050, Nuremberg properly
Niirnberg it has had a large place in the thoughts of man-
kind, through eight centuries of waxing and waning glory.

Time has dealt kindly with the Bavarian town, as she is
now ; nowhere in the world, perhaps, can one so completely
lose sight of the era in which he lives, and be transported to
the life of the independent mediaeval towns of the empire.

Through her picturesque streets, with their jutting, irregular
buildings, one walks, meeting on every hand the same types
which Diirer painted, the wide-eyed, innocent faces of the mas-
ter's canvases.

The proud Nuremberg proverb, that

" Nuremberg's hand
Goes through every land,"

has been narrowed to a purely mercantile application, but in
the fifteenth century "Nuremberg's hand" was full of the
richest gifts, which she showered generously upon the lands
into which it extended.

The name of the city is said to be derived from Noricum,
the inhabitants of which emigrated thither in 451, and began at
once foreshadowing the glory of the city which they had
founded, and the direction in which it should be attained, by
becoming renowned among their fierce neighbors for their skill
in working the metals in which their mountains abounded.

Through the years succeeding 1050, in which Nuremberg
first emerges from the mists of her early history, she bore her
share in the troublous times in which history was made, organ-

1 894.]

AN OLD TOWN AND HER SONS.

373

ized a crusade, and was loyal to her emperors, the favorite
residence of some of whom she became.

From the year 1219 Nuremberg enjoyed the right of coin-
age ; some of her early coins are still extant.

The castle, and the splendid churches of St. Lorenz and St.
Sebald, began to rise early in the middle ages, but were not
completed till the fifteenth century the century of Nuremberg's
glory, when arts and letters chose her for their home.

LIKE A FOAMY SHEAF OF FOUNTAINS

Among all her glorious associations one figure stands out
prominently at the mention of Nuremberg, even as his statue
by Rauch stands out in the square that bears his name.

There were giants in those days in Nuremberg : Peter
Vischer, the smith, was working on the wrought-iron shrine of
St. Sebald, that we all know so well. Adam Krafft was
carving the sculptures of the Agonies, still well preserved, and
finishing that celestial dream in marble,

374 AN OLD TOWN AND HER SONS. [June,

" Like a foamy sheaf of fountains, rising through the painted

air,"

the Sacrament House in St. Lorenz' Church. Hans Sachs, the
cobbler poet, was beginning his lays, and organizing his fra-
ternity of Meistersingers, while in science there were many
enriching the world with discoveries which it still uses in for-
getfulness of its indebtedness. First of them all stands
Albrecht Diirer, the painter, engraver, and artisan, whose por-
trait is shown in the front of this issue.

For his early family history we are indebted to Durer him-
self, who copied from his father's records the facts that his
grandfather was called Anthony, his grandmother Elizabeth, of
whose four children the eldest, Albert, born in Hungary in a
village called Eytos, came to Nuremberg in 1454, and married
the young daughter of his employer, Barbara Haller, then but
fifteen years old.

We have the portraits of this worthy couple, painted by the
son who made them famous.

Diirer continues to quote his father's records, which in the
space of twenty-two years included the birth of eighteen
children, of whom Albert was the third, born on " Friday of
Holy Week, 1471."

' My father's life," he says, " was passed in hard struggles,
and in continuous hard work. With my dear mother bearing
so many children he never could become rich, as he had noth-
ing but what his hands brought him. He had thus many
troubles, trials, and adverse circumstances. But yet from every
one who knew him he received praise, because he led an
honorable Christian life, and was patient, giving all men con-
sideration, and thanking God. He indulged himself in few
pleasures, spoke little, shunned society, was in truth a God-
fearing man." 9

This good father, Albert goes on to tell us, took great
pains with his children, bringing them up to the honor of God.
" He made us know what was agreeable to our Maker, so that we
might become good neighbors ; and every day he talked to us
of these things, the love of God, and the conduct of life. For
me, I think, he had a particular affection," which the second
Albert evidently fully returned, and which the sweet and intel-
ligent face which has come down to us fully justifies.

It is the earliest drawing of the master's extant, and was
done in his thirteenth year, " in a glass," as is written beneath
it in his own hand, " while I was yet a child."

I894-]

AN OLD TOWN AND HER SONS.

375

Young Diirer was sent to learn the goldsmith's art, but the
bent of his nature was too strong for him ; he disappointed
the elder Diirer by announcing his desire to become a painter.

The wise father accepted the regret which his son's vocation

"Mv FATHER'S LIFE WAS PASSED IN HARD STRUGGLES."

cost him, and apprenticed him to Wohlgemuth, then the greatest

ainter in Nuremberg.
The three years of apprenticeship ended, in which time, he

ays, " God gave him diligence to learn well," his father sent
him to travel, gave him three Wanderjahre, considered then, as
now, so necessary to complete true education.

376 AN OLD TOWN AND HER SONS. [June,

The records of Albert Diirer close with the death of his
father, the simple relation of which may not be out of place.
" Soon he clearly saw death before him, and with great patience
waited to go, recommending my mother to me, and a godly
life to all of us. He received the sacraments and died a true
Christian on the eve of St. Matthew, at midnight in 1502, as I
have written more at length in another book."

That other book has been lost, only one page found, but by
a happy chance it is the one recording this death. It says :
" The old nurse helped him to rise, and put the close cap on
his head again, which had become wet by the heavy sweat.
He wanted something to drink, and she gave him Rhine wine,
of which he tasted some, and then wished to lie down again.
He thanked her for her aid, but no sooner lay back upon his
pillow than his last agony began.

" Then the old woman trimmed the lamp, and set herself to
read aloud St. Bernard's dying song, but she only reached the
third verse, and behold ! his soul had gone. God be good to
him ! Amen."

How sweet and simple is this glimpse of the hidden life of
Durer; how tender the man shows through the glamour of the
fame of the artist !

It was eight years before the death of the elder Diirer that
the younger had recorded his marriage to Agnes Frey, who
came to him with a dowry of two hundred gulden.

Posterity has been hard on the fame of Agnes, representing
her as a miserly termagant, who made Durer's life unhappy and
exercised a paralyzing influence upon his career.

The evidence against her seems to lie in a letter written by
Pirkheimer, a life-long friend of Diirer, who does not himself
appear to be altogether a model, and who may easily have been
actuated by spite against a lady whose dislike for him may not
have been without reason.

Certainly Diirer himself said nothing to betray that she was
the virago his friend called her, and recent investigations seem
to show that she has been slandered.

She bore no children to perpetuate the name of Diirer
through the greatest line, and her faults and virtues have long
ceased troubling the opposing factions of her friends and foes
among her neighbors, who probably greeted her with equal re-
spect as the wife of Albert Diirer when she walked the quaint
streets.

Some time after his marriage Diirer travelled in Italy, and

1 894.]

AN OLD TOWN AND HER SONS.

377

his letters to Pirkheimer throw a delightful light upon his char-
acter.

He was received with honor, lionized and appreciated at
Venice, which was then, like Nuremberg, in the zenith of glory.
Durer wrote playfully and affectionately with such a merry
humor as betrays another side quite unsuspected by those who
only know him through his pictures.

Some of these letters begin with a droll polyglot of Italian,

SHRINE OF ST. SEBALDUS.

Spanish, and Portuguese ; others express awe of Pirkheimer, who
has received some honor, after which, Durer says, " so great a man
will never go about the streets again talking with Durer the
hard-up painter with a poltroon of a painter." Others contain
funny little outline sketches, and in one he says : " My French
mantle and Italian coat greet you, both of them."

With what pleasure we read that Giovanni Bellini, then old,
but "greatest of them all," says Durer, came to the German

378

AN OLD TOWN AND HER SONS. [June,

do something for him, and delighting to

artist, asking him to
honor him.

What charming glimpses of the life of those days, and the
devotion to art shown by these, her high-priests, these letters
betray! Have the ages silenced the jarring of petty jealousies,
or were artists greater in soul then than now?

NUREMBERG HAS CAREFULLY PRESERVED THE HOUSE m WHICH HE LIVED.

Resisting the overtures made him by Venice, Diirer re-
turned to Nuremberg, and there worked on to the end, except
for a journey to the Netherlands, in which his wife accom-
panied him, undertaken in the last years of his life.

Diirer, like Raphael, wrote verses, and with no better re-
sults. In them the moralist was more apparent than the poet,

1894.] AN OLD TOWN AND HER SONS. 379

but from them the laughter of friends could not dissuade him.
The end of his long poem on the Passion has the beauty of its
quaint sincerity :

" O Almighty Lord and God !

Who the martyr's press hath trod ;

Jesus, the only God, the Son,

Who all this to thyself hath done,

Keep it before us to-day and to-morrow,

Give us continual rue and sorrow ;

Wash me clean and make me well,

I pray thee, like a soul from hell.

Lord, thou hast overcome : look down ;

Let* us at last to share the crown."

When Diirer died on April 6, 1528, the eighth anniversary
of the death of Raphael, the old city of Nuremberg lost her
greatest son. She laid him at rest in the cemetery of St. John
beyond-the-walls, and has carefully preserved the house in
which he lived, has called the street beside it and the square
near by after his name, and has raised a statue to him who is
her chiefest glory. t

Emigravit is the inscription on the tombstone where he lies.

" Dead he is not, but departed ; for the artist never dies."

HANS SACHS.

It was twenty-three years after the birth of Durer that
Hans Sachs was born not far from the church of St. Lorenz.

His father was a tailor named George Sachs, his mother
was called Christine, and the archives of Nuremberg showed
the house in which they lived to have been their own, proving
them to have been comfortably provided with this world's
goods. Hans tells us the little we know of his story himself,
in a jolly, frank self-satisfaction. He says he was brought up
in good principles, virtue, decency, and honesty. He went at
the age of seven to the Latin school, and got a smattering of
grammar, music, Latin, and Greek, according* to the simple
custom of that period. He adds that he forgot it all after-
ward, which consoles us who resemble him more in this respect
than in many others.

However, he does not always speak so lightly of his precep-
ors, nor his own attainments. He loved books, and his educa-
tion began when he left school, which, unhappily, is not always
the case.

VOL. LIX. 26

AN OLD TOWN AND HER SONS.

[June,

He read with avidity, and, although through a translation,
became familiar with the classic authors. He enjoyed his
Wanderjahre, following the fashion which his biographer truly
calls: " Une bonne et heureuse coutume, on il (le jeune homme)
faisait 1'apprentissage de la vie, apres avoir fait celui de sa profes-
sion, et qui, s'il etait ne penseur ou poete, developpaient en lui
les facultes d'observation et d'imagination."

This was in his eighteenth year ; he left school at fifteen

* : HANS^ SACHSN>

and was apprenticed to a shoemaker ; his term over he went
upon his travels.

Returning to Nuremberg, he married at twenty-five the age
required by a municipal ordinance. His bride was Cunegunda
Kreutzer, and was in all respects an excellent wife. The young
people had together a considerable fortune, and Hans Sachs
says that at this period he was " prospering in all sorts of
riches."

1894-] AN OLD TOWN AND HER SONS. 381

The first two houses which he occupied were sold, and the
third, which now bears his name, was purchased. A plate indi-
cating it as the house of the poet has been affixed to its wall,
and the statue of Hans Sachs is near at hand in Hospital
Square.

Hans Sachs was an adherent of the doctrines of Luther, and
his songs were of immense value to the new movement. He
wrote voluminously, satires, hymns, songs, plays, everything
that could be the subject of his tireless pen. The list of his
works is of such length as to dismay one who has not a very
strong bent for statistics. His influence over his time, and
especially his city, was unquestionable ; it has been truly said
that the moulders of a people's thought are more its singers
than its philosophers.

Hans Sachs's jolly face at fifty-one, smiling, with a touch of
scorn about the eyes for the follies of the world, is familiar.

He was above all things a Meistersinger, the greatest of
them all.

The tenets of Luther found ready acceptance in Nuremberg ;
only two churches of the old faith are to be found in the town,
one near the gates, the other the beautiful Frauenkirche Notre
Dame built on the site of the synagogue destroyed in the per-
secution of the Jews which occurred in 1348.

St. Sebald's and St. Lorenz's are Protestant ; the saint in
Vischer's beautiful shrine hears no one invoke him in the walls
of the noble church ; the Sacrament House has been rifled of
its Guest, and its delicate spire points upward to the heaven
where alone he is to be found, banished from his delight to be
among the children of men.

There is a beauty and interest in Nuremberg sought for in
vain elsewhere. Other cities are as lovely, many more splendid,
but Nuremberg is itself, unlike all else, where in spite of its
present prosperous manufacturing of toys in itself an industry
poetic and alluring its old-world quality remains intact, and the
shadow of the middle ages envelops one who treads its streets
as the shadows of its irregular, mediaeval houses rest on the
heads tired of modern bustle and confusion, to whom Nurem-
berg means rest.

382 Szx THOMAS MORE. [June,

SIR THOMAS MORE.

In the Tower, A.D. /jjj.
BY MARY ELIZABETH BLAKE.

[Now, when it was plain that the King's Grace no more would be content but that Sir
Thomas should pay with his head the affront done his Majesty, there came to him in the
Tower his favorite daughter, Margaret Roper ; who debated with him, giving many fair and
good reasons why he should bind his conscience to take the oath. " For in sooth," quoth
she, "there be many goodly souls have done the same." At which he, shrewdly smiling,
stroked her cheek, saying : " How now, Mistress Eve ! Hast thou come to tempt thy poor old
father, even as Mother Eve did Adam before ?"]

ND hath it come to this, my daughter dear,
My little daughter, dearer than myself,
That thou art here to tempt thy father's

soul,

And play the serpent, e'en as Mother Eve
Did tempt old Adam ? Verily I deemed
That if all others looked askance at me
And held me curst with pride, or little wit,
Thou, bonny Meg, wouldst read my heart aright,
And know me for the one I take myself.

For truly, though I question no man's right
Who takes this oath upon him, though I fain
Would serve the king whose hand hath honored me,
Still must I strive to please my God the more ;
And bide what fardels Time may lay therefor,
Rather than He should turn His face away.
For I can pin my soul to no man's back
And bid him carry the poor load for me,
But of myself must travail.

How now, Meg !

Thy brow yet drawn with heavy knitted care,
And on thy lips, that tremble as they speak,
The question : " Wherefore should ye stick to swear
When others yield them, holy lords and wise,
Nor think to soil their conscience?" Nay, though all
Did read within, and feeling this thing right,

1894-] -S 1 /* THOMAS MORE. 383

Lift up pure hands, and swear them to the law,
There sure be better folk in Heaven to-day
That will outnumber these a thousand fold,
To bear me witness where aloof I stand,
And hold my heart to steadfastness.

God wot

I would not be a churl save for His law.
But on this issue have I slept o' nights,
And waked at morn to grapple it again,
And question if there might be any way
Whereby my soul might glad her earthly lord,
Nor shame the Greater. I have wrestled sore
With this weak flesh, that cried aloud for grace,
And bade me think on all that it hath lost :
The sunny fields of Chelsea, and the fair
White house wherein our happy days were spent ;
The song, the dance, the fireside set about
With loving face of friend, and child, and wife,
(Thy head, my daughter, ever at my knee !)
The high place at the council, and the free
Companionship with souls that lit mine own
As flint doth kindle flax! Fame, Fortune, Love
See now how true I count the bitter cost,
Yet waver not. For truly, though I be
A man as weak as any walks this earth,
There can but come to me what God doth will,
Nor shall there lack His help to bear with it.

Strait is this little room, and dark, and cold ;

But let none pity me that I am held

Shut in from summer air and light of heaven.

For in this narrow limit have I known

Such gentle peace, such golden-girdled hours,

That I be like unto some well-spoiled child,

Whom God doth set, all loving, on His lap,

And dandleth there. Although the body fret

With pinching ache, and sorely smitten sense

That hath been used to softer hap than this,

Yet hath my spirit known not of such bliss

Nor revelled in such glamour of content,

When this poor shell that holds it walked with kings

In the brave pomp that waits on mortal power.

384 Ss* THOMAS MORE. [June,

How then, my Meg ! shall I not see again

The wimpling laughter light thy loving eyes,

The sweet shy dimple dance upon thy cheek ?

Since all that stands 'twixt me and perfect good

Is thy grave forehead. Why, but look you now!

If One should come, and for some passing pain

A little day of absence, or a plague

Of swift vexation that might come or go

Would offer me most lordly recompense

Of wealth and honor ; yea, should even say

" If tlys thou dost, behold ! thy place shall be

Beside me, on the throne, for evermore!"

Would you be vext, and whimper like a babe,

Or stand against my way with tear and cry?

Nay; but the rather perk thyself in pride,

Put all thy jewels on, and silken state,

Hold high thy head, and look the world i' the face,

That thou hadst been the child of such a man.

Yet thus, my Meg, my daughter true and fair,

Thus shall the Lord of lords say unto me

If I but hold my courage !

Cheer me, then,

With thy content, that marvelling thereat
Mine own shall be the greater. And make sure
That in that other court to which I pass
By God's good mercy I shall not forego
To plead thy cause, and all beloved of thee.

Here to mine arms once more ! Now thus ! and thus !
And so, sweetheart, farewell a little space !

1894-] SOME REMARKABLE KENTUCKY CONVERTS. 385

SOME REMARKABLE KENTUCKY CONVERTS.

<
BY ELIZABETH B. SMITH.

MONG the early conversions to the Catholic
Church in the United States was that of my
grandmother, Elizabeth Barnett Piatt, the wife of
one of the pioneers of Kentucky. She was the
only child of the second marriage of both
parents. William Barnett, her father, was of English descent ;
his ancestors came to Virginia in early colonial times ; her
mother, Isabella Harrison, ne'e Woodard, was of English and
Irish ancestry. Mrs. Piatt was born October 2, 1780, in Flu-
vanna County, Virginia. Her father entered a large tract of
land in Kentucky near where the city of Frankfort now stands,
and moved his family, about 1784,10 their new home. William
Barnett did not live to see his daughter grow to womanhood,
but died suddenly, leaving his widow in reduced circumstances.
At the age of nineteen my grandmother married Benjamin
McCullough Piatt, who was scarcely a year older than herself.
She had been brought up in all the luxury that could be
obtained at that time ; being an only child and very handsome,
she was a pet in her family and much admired by her friends.
She developed a strong character, added to great ambition.
She was persevering, industrious, brave and imperious enough
to be a commander of men. At the same time she was a true
roman, tender and devoted, with an exquisite refinement of
iste, extremely fond of pictures, flowers, ornamental work, and

IUS1C.

After her marriage my grandmother began the battle of
life ; she passed through many trials, some that would have
discouraged almost any other woman. She bore them all with
the strength and courage that belonged to her nature. At the
time of her conversion to the Catholic faith she had borne ten
children, six of whom survived.

In 1824, Rev. John Austin Hill preached a mission in the
first English-speaking Catholic Church in Cincinnati, Ohio.
This church was a frame building, moved in from the suburbs
to Sycamore Street, immediately in the rear of my grand-
father's house on Main Street, only a garden separating, pro-

386 SOME REMARKABLE KENTUCKY CONVERTS. [June,

tected by a high board fence. While this mission was in pro-
gress, Jacob Wykoff Piatt, the eldest son of my grand-parents,
happened to be taking a walk one Sunday morning, and passed
the church while Father Hill was preaching; curiosity led him
to enter; interested in what he heard, he remained until the
sermon was finished. He then hastened home, and told his
mother how much he had been surprised and edified by what
he had heard. Reared amidst all the prejudices then existing
against Catholics, and therefore knowing nothing of the belief,
Mrs. Piatt thought it a disgrace to be seen entering a Catholic
church. However, she went the next Sunday, and was as much
impressed as*her son had been.

Father Hill was himself a convert, having formerly been an
officer in the British army. His determination to devote him-
self entirely to the service of God was made during a severe
illness when his life was despaired of. He was married, but
his wife also became a convert, and joined a religious order
when her husband became a priest. Divided between her de-
sire to learn more of this to her new religion, and a natural
feeling of human respect, which caused her to shrink from the
criticism of her neighbors, Mrs. Piatt opened a way through
the fence and entered the church unseen.

When this building was erected, in 1819, Mrs. Piatt cautioned
the workmen not to injure her garden. Having received the
necessary instructions, aided by religious teaching, my grand-
mother became convinced that her forefathers had been in
error in leaving the old faith, and determined to return to it.
She told her husband of her intention ; he had been brought
up a strict Presbyterian, and was consequently shocked and
displeased ; he was so greatly excited that in his anger he told
her he would shoot any priest that entered his door. Finding
her resolute, he became more reconciled, and after several years
became a Catholic himself. I remember the circumstance of
my grandfather calling the family together for morning and
evening prayers, reading them from the Christian s Guide
with so much devotion that they remained impressed on my
memory never to be forgotten. After my grandfather's
removal to the country, away from the immediate influences of
religion and a long distance from church, he ceased to prac-
tise the duties of his faith.

My grandmother was an enthusiast in everything, and carried
her zeal into her life as a Catholic, and was in truth a fervent
convert. She practised her religion earnestly and faithfully,

1894-] SOME REMARKABLE KENTUCKY CONVERTS. 387

living up to all the rules laid down by those who believe and
wish for their soul's salvation. God tried her in many ways,
but she bore her cross bravely and prayed unceasingly for all
those who were dear to her. One particular act of self-abne-
gation should be told: she had the vanity natural to a hand-
some woman, and to overcome this fault she resolved never to
look in a glass to admire or arrange her dress, and to this de-
termination she adhered during the remainder of her life. Judge
Piatt was very fond of country life; in 1828 he purchased a
farm in Logan County, Ohio, one hundred miles north of Cin-
cinnati. The place was in a primitive condition, the settlers few,
and their dwellings far apart. Judge Piatt called his place
Mac-a-cheek, the Indian name of a small stream that ran through
the farm, and emptied into the Mad River, a branch of the
Miami. He cleared away the forest and built a double log
cabin on a plateau overlooking the prairie. Here my grand-
mother did all that was possible to make her new home com-
fortable and agreeable, and to beautify the grounds. She then
desired to build a church, and selected a spot on the brow of a
hill overlooking the valley, and within easy walking distance.
This hill was densely wooded, and Mrs. Piatt employed men
to clear away the trees ; and while this was being done she, ac-
companied by the children and servants, would spend an hour or
two on pleasant days gathering the branches and removing the
debris. A small chapel was erected of hewed logs, the grounds
arranged in walks and groves, free from undergrowth. Leading
from the chapel door was a path where the young trees had
been left on either side, and were arched and lapped overhead,
making a picturesque arcade. This was called the "priest's

E'l

When the missionary priest visited that part of his charge,
few Catholics in the neighborhood were collected and Mass
said in the chapel. Sometimes the bishop would call on
his way to the different stations of his diocese. On those oc-
casions there were special preparations made the church was
ornamented with pictures, the altar dressed with flowers, and all
were excited and busy, and delighted with the unusual event.

One bright Sunday in summer the bishop arrived. It was
in the early days of Archbishop Purcell's administration. The
few Catholics of the parish had been notified, and assembled
and had taken their places near the altar. The remaining seats
were filled by Protestants, led from curiosity to witness the
services of a religion of which they had heard only in terms of

388 SOME REMARKABLE KENTUCKY CONVERTS. [June,

condemnation and reproach. Abusive stories had been circu-
lated among them, which had descended with increasing exag-
geration from preceding generations. Catholics were supposed
to be strange beings, unlike other people, and some of the more
ignorant believed they had horns like animals. The bishop com-
menced the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass, and proceeded quietly
until the elevation of the Sacred Host, when he turned and
requested them to kneel when the bell was rung, and, if not
willing to do so, to leave the church. The seats were soon emp-
tied. In a few moments no one remained but the family of
Judge Piatt and their friends.

A short time after the door of the chapel was broken open
and the pictures torn and destroyed. In consequence of this
all the remaining ornaments had to be removed to the house.
Many missionary priests said Mass in the little chapel ; one I
especially remember, a Belgian, Rev. Father Thienpont. He
was a most zealous man, untiring in his devotion to duty. He
kept two saddle-horses ; one he often left on the farm while
he rode the other. During his visits he would tell of his ad-
ventures, many of them pathetic and amusing. Looking back
upon the example of this earnest, good man, one can appre-
ciate the words of St. Francis Xavier when writing to St. Igna-
tius for missionaries " Send me Belgians."

My grand-parents lived to an advanced age. My grandfather
died in his eighty-third year. A priest was sent for to attend
him on his death-bed, but, alas ! when he arrived the patient
was speechless ; he was anointed, and received Christian burial.
May God have mercy on his soul! Grandmother lived three
years longer. Ten years before her death she received second
sight, and I have often seen her reading' her prayer-book with-
out glasses. One of her last expressed desires was to have a
new church built on the site of the old one, which had fallen
into decay. For many years interest in keeping up the use of
the little chapel had flagged, many of the children and grand-
children had married and moved away. The war came, sons
and grandsons were engaged. After the war closed, the sons
were occupied in building new dwellings for themselves, and
the erection of the church was deferred until a more conveni-
ent time.

Colonel Donn Piatt became a practical Catholic in the latter
part of his life. Mrs. Piatt was a convert, and they decided to
build the church. A great-grandson of the foundress of the
first church, who had studied architecture, made a design for

1894-] SOME REMARKABLE KENTUCKY CONVERTS. 389

the building, and was prepared to superintend the business, but
the arrangements could not be completed. The son, Colonel
Donn Piatt, and the great-grandson, Adrian Worthington Smith,
have both passed to a better world, and the memorial church
of St. Elizabeth is still a work of the future.

Within the past few months General Abram Sanders Piatt,
the youngest son of Judge and Mrs. Piatt, has restored the
log chapel, and will preserve it a few years longer. The holy
Sacrifice of the Mass may again be offered within the walls
built more than sixty years ago. A new generation may gather
round the altar and pray for the soul of her who, through the
grace of God, left them the gift above all gifts the true faith.

My heart to-day is filled with hopes divine,

With faith and holy zeal my spirit burns ;

To rend the future's misty veil it yearns,
And view on yonder hill a stately shrine.
As life endowed, the temple chaste and white

Springs from the simpler chapel's ruined mould,
With chrysalis expanding wings of light

In lofty spire, and cross of shining gold ;
It shines afar, with gleaming roof and dome,

The crowning glory of a life of grace ;
A monument befitting the last home

Of one who only lived, to bless her race.
Through the rent veil I see the old, the young, the fair,
Enter its portals amid incense, praise, and prayer.

390 THE REIGN OF NON-SECTARIANISM. [June,

THE REIGN OF NON-SECTARIANISM.

BY REV. THOMAS MCMILLAN.
CHRISTIAN BELIEF THE GROUNDWORK OF THE CONSTITUTION.

ON. ELBRIDGE T. GERRY has often declared
himself in favor of the positive teaching of
religion to children, and so long as the society
of which he is the distinguished president fol-
lows his guidance it will continue to deserve the
aid of the charitable and humane without distinction of creed.
For almost twenty years it has rebuked in open court parental
cruelty, has provided legal defence for helpless childhood to
secure the punishment of vice and to enforce the maintenance
of virtue. In this organization for the prevention of cruelty
to children the brutal parent has been confronted with a
power which no personal, pecuniary, or political influence could
control.

Before the mayor of New York City objection was made
recently by Mr. Gerry to a theatrical performance, on the ground
that its effect upon one of the characters, a girl under sixteen
years of age, would be to undermine and ultimately destroy her
reverence for religion. He contended that as an American
citizen, born and raised in this country, he had a right to raise
his voice against sacrilege and blasphemy. The impious usages
of continental Europe could not be allowed to prevail in the
United States, because the Christian religion is here a part of
the fundamental law. To ridicule or mock that religion is for-
bidden by the criminal code.

ARROGANCE OF NON-SECTARIANISM.

This argument may be urged against the new species of
non-sectarian defenders of American institutions, whose ideal of
a citizen seems to be one having no definite religious belief.
Rather than allow the clear teaching of Christian truth, they
avow principles that undermine religion and produce indiffer-
entism. By a most peculiar process of evolution they profess
to be able to make at all times and under all circumstances
a composite non sectarianism out of Methodists, Baptists, Pres-

1894-] THE REIGN OF NON-SECTARIANISM. 391

byterians, and others, not excluding a few agnostics, while
Catholics are to be condemned always as depraved members of
the body politic, obstinately attached to the doctrines accepted
by the largest body of Christians in the world. This latest
manifestation of compulsory non-sectarianism is most dogmatic
and intolerant. It claims the right to impeach the loyalty of
any one who has the courage of his convictions in religious
matters, as well as to dictate absolutely what shall be taught
to our future American citizens. The founders of our republic
were not required to meekly accept the pernicious theory of
non-sectarianism now so loudly proclaimed. They were edu-
cated amid Christian influences, by teachers authorized to assist
parents in making known the truths of religion and morality,
while giving due attention to the secular branches of knowledge.

GOOD GOVERNMENT REQUIRES RELIGION.

An ordinance for the government of the territory north-west
of the Ohio River passed July 13, 1787, by the United States
in Congress assembled, contains this significant declaration :

"Religion, morality, and knowledge, being necessary to good
government and the happiness of mankind, schools and the
means of education shall for ever be encouraged." History
does not inform us that any subsequent act of Congress
attempted to deny the grand truth expressed in the ordinance
of 1787. As a nation, America has never denied that religion,
morality, and knowledge are necessary to good government and
the happiness of the human race. Notwithstanding the new
departure proposed by Vice-President Wilson, the federal gov-
ernment has maintained a dignified and becoming attitude in
relation to what is called " our American system " of education,
giving large grants of public lands to encourage the growth of
free schools. " Here in America," wrote Father Hecker, "when
Church and State come together, the State says, I am not
competent in ecclesiastical affairs ; I leave religion its full
liberty. This is what is meant here by separation of Church
and State, and that is precisely what Europeans cannot or will
not understand. They want to make out that the American
state claims to be indifferent to religion. They accuse us of
having a theory of government which ignores the moral pre-
cepts of the natural law and of the Gospel. Such is not the
case, and never has been from the beginning. That is a false
interpretation of the American State" (The Church and the Age,
page 113).

392 THE REIGN OF NON-SECTARIANISM. [June;

WASHINGTON CONFESSES A GOD.

No voice was raised against Washington when, on assuming
the presidential office at New York, he said :

" Our first duty on this momentous day is to return, thanks
to the Supreme Being under whose fostering care we fyave
passed safely through our trials, overcome all the obstacles in
our path, and reached the goal of national independence. Our
next is to implore the continuance of his protection, and the
aid of his spirit of wisdom in the deliberations of Congress,
that all our acts may tend to the welfare of our country."

After serving his country eight years longer, Washington in
his farewell address acknowledged the duty of teaching some-
thing more than secular knowledge in these words :

" Without morality in the people, good laws and order and
the preservation of liberty are simply impossible. Now, what-
ever may be said of the effect of education and refinement on
certain peculiarly moulded individuals, it cannot be expected
that people in general will preserve the principles and practice
of morality without the teaching and observance of religion."

Following the example of Washington, Congress and other
deliberative bodies in the United States begin their sessions
with prayer. Thanksgiving day is a public recognition of God.
The observance of the Christian Sunday is established by law,
sustained by a verdict of the people at large, which the direc-
tors of the World's Fair were compelled to respect.

DANGER OF IRRELIGION TO THE STATE.

Education may be turned into a dangerous weapon in the
hands of the wicked, by neglecting the training of the will and
concentrating all energies on the culture of the intellect. At a
banquet of the Grand Army of the Republic held in Worces-
ter, Mass., Rev. Thomas J. Conaty, D.D., made a significant
point in showing that patriotism has work to do in time of
peace by developing moral strength in the individual citizen :

"As he is, so is the state. His morality is the test of the
state. His loyalty to principle, his loyalty to God and man, is
the state's salvation. Intelligent citizenship which values liberty
in itself and safeguards it in others, which makes the individual
citizen realize his responsibility, which holds him true to his
conscience, which demands the same high standard of morality
in public and in private life, in business and in politics, such
intelligent citizenship is what is needed, and the nearer man

1894-] THE REIGN OF NON-SECTARIANISM. 393

keeps to his God the safer is the republic. The religion which
teaches loyalty to God cannot be an enemy to liberty, or a
danger to citizenship. Our duty is to preserve liberty, to
transmit to future ages the precious 'boon of civil and religious
liberty. Fidelity to what our fathers taught us, fidelity to
what our soldiers fought for, fidelity to the principles of Chris-
tian morality will save us. Not what the age wants, but what
it needs.

" You men have fought for liberty when blood was
demanded. Stand now for the preservation of that liberty in
the conscience and life of every individual. Dangers threaten
us, but it is not from religion, but from the absence of reli-
gion. No school that teaches God and Christ, no church that
enforces loyalty to religion, can be a danger. The danger is in
the demagogue, the bigot, the un-American, who has lost confi-
dence in his fellow-men. The danger is in the lust for power
and wealth, in the crowding out of the poor, in the monopoly
that grinds the life out of the working-people.

" Let us look at all sides of the country and stand for what
is right and just, always remembering that to each of us has
been entrusted the care of the sacred shrine of liberty, and that
we must do our duty according to our conscience, and for the
best interest of God and man. Americans, all of us, and all
for America. The flag of freedom our inspiration to the best
development of our manhood."

DR. LYMAN ABBOTT'S SENTIMENTS.

Dr. Lyman Abbott fully admitted the necessity of moral
and religious training under our American system when he
rote this passage for the Christian Union, November 22, 1888 :
Development of intelligence without a concurrent develop-
ent of the moral nature does not suffice. As has often been
ointed out, intelligent wickedness is more dangerous than
wickedness that is unintelligent ; the devil knows enough, send-
g him to public school will not make a better devil of him ;
owing how to make dynamite, without also knowing what
re the rights of property and the rights of life, will not make
he pupil a safer member of society; skill in speech unaccom-
panied with conscience, gives to us only that product of mod-
ern civilization an educated demagogue." It may be safely
affirmed that this statement by Dr. Abbott is fully endorsed by
all Christians. Recent events among Anarchists have brought
forth many similar declarations from the ablest minds through-

394 THE REIGN OF NON-SECTARIANISM. [June,

out the civilized world, indicating a general conviction that re-
ligious training is of paramount necessity for the highest good
of the individual and the welfare of society.

The Nineteenth Century Club arranged last February an
amicable discussion of the school question. Each speaker was
permitted to present his own point of view, and to utilize the
lessons taught by practical experience in dealing with the
young. In answer to the question " How should the moral
and religious education of the child be provided for in our
American system ? " Dr. Lyman Abbott said in part that the
question under consideration assumes, in the first place, that
the child is a moral and religious creature. It is taken for
granted that he is more than an animal ; that he has a moral
and religious nature, and that in some way that nature must
be provided for. For my purpose I will assume that morality
has to do with the relations of the soul and the body, and each
individual with his fellow-man, and that religion governs the re-
lation which the individual bears to God. The individual, if of
sound mind and adult age, is better able to take care of him-
self than any one else is to take care of him. Whether that
be true or false, we are not here to determine. But it is cer-
tainly the American idea.

He may be ignorant he probably is but he will suffer less
danger from his ignorance than from the selfishness of some
one else. This American system does not imply that each in-
dividual in the community is already able to take care of him-
self, but that he has a dormant capacity within him to do so.
Individualism is the first element in the American system. Still
it is not the only element. Individualism carried out to ex-
tremes is anarchism, and the American system means self-gov-
ernment under the law. It further involves the proposition that
the community has a corporate character, and that the state,
the city, the nation are not mere aggregations of individuals,
but collective bodies, having certain corporate functions to
fulfil.

The question to be considered, then, is, What provision
should be made for moral and religious education, under a sys-
tem which leaves every man to take care of himself? It seems
very clear to me that the only system is this : that the commu-
nity must provide the education of the individual in all those
elements necessary to enable him to take care of himself. The
nation has the right to protect the individual, and the commu-
nity must have the moral judgment and the moral nature so

1 894.] THE REIGN OF NON-SECTARIANISM. 395

educated as to decide rightly. The people are the supreme
court to decide all great public questions, and they must be
educated in the principles of right and wrong.

Dr. Abbott further declared that the work of education can-
not be left to the church altogether. The church has her own
work to do, and she has all that she can do to fulfil her own
special work. The first thing to be done is to create a public
sentiment throughout the nation that will secure the preserva-
tion of the public-school system as a moral system not as a
workshop or a manufactory. We have first of all to teach the
nation that no system of education is worth what it costs if the
nature and purpose of it is not to make men and women un-
derstand the principles of right and wrong.

WHAT THE STATE OF NEW YORK HAS DONE.

The writer of this article followed Dr. Abbott with an ad-
dress on the same topic, claiming that the State of New York
fully represents the American system of education. By grant-
ing charters to universities, colleges, and academies, and other
institutions of learning, the State gives the protection of law to
the munificent endowments for higher education from indivi-
duals and religious bodies. This department is under the man-
agement of the Board of Regents. It secures official co-opera-
tion with many institutions sustained from sources of revenue
not under the control of the State. Free tuition in the common
schools is provided for by general taxation, leaving to the local
trustees extensive power to select the best plans of securing an

Klucation for the children of the common people. I can find
) evidence that the sovereign people of the Empire State at
ly time authorized the Board of Education in this city (New
ork) or elsewhere absolutely to prohibit the teaching of the
hristian religion.

Abundant proof is to be found, however, showing that the
plan designed for the religious and moral training of the chil-
dren in this City of New York has proved most unsatisfactory.
It is most difficult to understand how sincere men ever expected
to secure by such a defective plan the positive teaching of the
great moral truths which underlie the foundations of law and
civilization as embodied in our American institutions. Our
young folks have been sent forth with minds confused on most
important matters. Need we wonder that many have become
slaves of vice, advocates of socialism and anarchy, degenerate
citizens unworthy to be called Americans.
VOL.LIX. 27

396 THE REIGN OF NON-SECTARIANISM. [June,

A TEACHER'S VIEWS.

Professor J. H. Hyslop, in the Forum of February, 1894, has
written what may be generally accepted as the verdict of com-
petent teachers on the small value of religious exercises as now
conducted in the public schools. Many expressions in his arti-
cle indicate that he has had no opportunities to observe how
religion is taught in our Catholic schools. He says: "Religion
and ethics, as they are or would be taught in the public schools,
can only appeal to scientific instincts. In fact, in no institution
is there any effort to treat them in any other way." Every
Catholic institution of learning makes successful efforts to teach
religion and ethics in a practical way calculated to influence
life, and exercise a motive influence upon the will.

Professor Hyslop intimates that some Christians not Catho-
lics have slumbered in time of danger:

" In this country at one time the Westminster Catechism
was a part of the teaching, though the practice obtained only
in Puritan settlements or where Calvinistic doctrines prevailed,
and in pioneer communities. But no one wishes this custom
restored. It is only when somebody demands that the reading
of the Bible be excluded that religious zeal is evoked to defend
religion in the public schools. But the strangest thing of all
is that Christians would have slumbered while all the sincere
practices of the past were gradually eliminated, and then arisen
in rebellion when some one objected to a perfunctory service
which had little meaning and no influence. All the distinctive
religious teaching of the past has been gradually discarded, un-
til there is left nothing but Bible reading and short devotional
exercises which, in nine cases out of ten, are a sham. . . .
They are not calculated in their nature to effect any important
result ; they represent too small a portion of the day's work to
be of any marked influence on the mind. It is this simple,
plain fact that astonishes me when I see so much zeal displayed
in behalf of such exercises ; and the immense disproportion be-
tween what is expected . . . and the results ; . . . the
advocates of religious instruction in the schools prove by their
argument either that they do not know anything about educa-
tion, or that they are governed only by traditional prejudice of
the blindest sort.

THE BIBLE A TALISMAN.

"No public school spends more than fifteen minutes a day
in religious exercises, and these are unaccompanied by instruction

1894-] THE REIGN OF NON-SECTARIANISM. 397

of any kind. Even if they were, public opinion would not tol-
erate anything like proselytism, and hence they must be a mere-
ly mechanical appendage of the day's work, a concession to the
prejudices of patrons, and a means of avoiding friction with
those who seem to think the Bible has the virtues of a talisman.
The want of seriousness and sincerity in these exercises is one
of the most striking features of them to all who have any pow-
ers of observation. I could state whole pages of my observa-
tions of instances where there was no more seriousness than at a
comic opera, although there was perhaps not quite so much
laughing. But grant that they are serious and sincere, they are
not conducted in a way to produce moral and religious instruc-
tion, however impressive they may be. No sort of pressure is
brought to bear upon the student to attain proficiency in mor-
ality and religion by any such exercises compared with the in-
fluences employed in his general education.

" A student's standing in his class among his fellows, his pro-
ficiency as a scholar and his diploma, certificate of character
and scholarship, are all rewards of attention and studiousness
in the various branches of the curriculum. Penalties of various
kinds hang over him if he does not come up to the standard
required of him by his teacher. His position in life is fixed by
the degree of success in his studies.

BREAD-AND-BUTTER SCIENCE.

" But no such effort is made to inculcate moral and religious
truth. Even if it were, fifteen minutes a day would not suffice
nor even an hour, considering that it is tenfold more difficult
to imbue the mind of the average boy with moral and religious in-
terest than with the spirit of the bread-and-butter sciences and
foot-ball. People who imagine that morality and religion can
be taught in the manner of our public schools, after surround-
ing all other subjects with a vast system of rewards and penal-
ties, and these with none, certainly have very queer ideas of
education. If they could offer a prize for the best conduct
during chapel services, a scholarship for proficiency in religious
information, a course of study in religious doctrines, made as
compulsory as mathematics and to occupy as much time, and
certain special honors for excellence in it, the object which ex-
cites the zeal of the religionist might have the same chance to
be realized as the object of education has in the sciences ard
arts. But no other policy will have such an effect."

In another passage Professor Hyslop claims that every one

398 THE REIGN OF NON-SECTARIANISM. [June,

may have his own opinion whether it is right or not to advance
the movement for the entire secularization of the public schools.
A careful student of the social problem would hesitate before
giving such a permission to socialists, anarchists, and others who
find religion the chief obstacle to their piratical greed. How-
ever, he gives an opinion deserving of much attention in these
words: " The facts show unmistakably that the defenders of re-'
ligious instruction are in a dilemma. For they must either set
about an entire reconstruction of the public schools and col-
leges on the basis of the system in vogue during the previous
two centuries, which they seem no more disposed to do than
any one else, or they must reconcile themselves to the inevitable
elimination of the subject, or to the existing condition of things,
which they themselves regard as inefficient, or as a sham and a
fraud."

NO PLACE FOR THE PARENT.

The very important consideration that parents have a right
to be consulted seems to have escaped the attention of Professor
Hyslop. It is a common omission among modern thinkers.
Yet it may be here stated most positively that the collective
experience of the Paulist Fathers derived from missionary labors
in the United States furnishes reliable testimony that Christian
parents are at a disadvantage in training their children, when
the environment of their homes presents to young minds the
seductions of vice. This is especially the case in New York, a
vast, crowded city with twenty families in one house in many of
the tenement districts. Incentives to wrong-doing are abun-
dant. The home influence cannot produce its most salutary
effects. Careful observation renders it evident that Catholic
people recognize the necessity of safeguarding the moral wel-
fare of their children by positive religious instruction. They
feel that industry, temperance, truthfulness, and other virtues
should be taught in the school-room without -fear or favor, and
without detriment to the secular branches of knowledge. Ac-
cording to their conscientious convictions, good Catholics be-
lieve that in school and out of school children should be trained
to regard obedience to the law of God as a supreme duty.

Needless to say that this public assertion of divine law can-
not be adjusted to fit in with a theory of morals which ex-
cludes the recognition of an omnipotent Law-giver.

These convictions have cost dearly. The Catholic parish
schools in this Archdiocese of New York represent an expendi-

1 894.] THE REIGN OF NON-SECTARIANISM. 399

ture of about six millions for property and buildings. The
cost of maintenance last year was fully three hundred thousand
dollars. In the parish which extends from 54th to 65th streets*
along the river front, the Paulist Fathers have a fire-proof
school building which, with the ground on which it stands, is
estimated to be worth one hundred and seventy-five thousand
dollars. Proof can be given of concrete results from these efforts.
Catholic children instructed daily in the principles of Chris-
tian morality, and habituated to their practice in the school-
room as well as at home, easily acquire the civic virtues that
make for good citizenship. It has been estimated that three-
fourths of all the children who go to school leave before the age
of twelve, which indicates that many of them become bread-win-
ners at a very early age. Unaided home influence does not suffice
to build character in these young lives strong enough to resist
the influence of vicious surroundings in factories and squalid
tenements. Theorists with philanthropic impulses waste precious
time in lengthy dissertations, but do not study the actual problem
of applying preventive agencies for juvenile delinquencies.
Modern pedagogy must use the data found by observation on
the earth's surface, and take cognizance of the moral welfare
of this vast body of children who leave school to become bread-
winners before the age of fourteen. These young sons and
daughters of toil should not be classified as truants in statistics
of school attendance.

UTILIZATION OF VOLUNTARY FORCES.

It is wise statesmanship to utilize the volunteer service of
men and women consecrated to the work of education for the
moral and material advancement of the nation. The Gerry
Society, the Foundling Asylum, the Free Kindergarten Asso-
ciation, the Cooper Institute in New York, and the Pratt Insti-
tute of Brooklyn illustrate what is meant by the volunteer forces
in educational work.

THE SALUTARY EFFECTS OF MORAL STIMULUS.

The most important part of the problem relating to moral
education is to determine clearly the connection between cause
and effect. If positive religious teaching of the law of God is
the most potent factor in human conduct, it is a most efficient
restraining power against the dangers that threaten society.
Courtesy and the usages of social etiquette are simply manifesta-
tions of the Christian law of fraternal charity. School discipline

400 THE REIGN OF NON-SECTARIANISM. [June,

is an aid to external propriety, and the outward indication of
moral habits. But without the appeal to conscience, and the
recognition by each individual of a personal responsibility to
obey the mandates of an infinitely just and benevolent Father
in heaven, the motives for heroic loyalty to duty are necessarily
weak, resting mainly on expediency. Hence the need of pro-
viding for moral instruction the sanction of religion, with the
hope of eternal reward for good actions. Human history and
every-day experience give evidence that wrong-doing is often
approved by men, and that public honors are unjustly distrib-
uted. Viewed by the limitations of space and time, virtue is
not its own reward in many cases. Finally, as well-informed
clergymen are specialists in moral science, they should be
awarded the privileges extended to specialists in other less im-
portant matters.

THE CATHOLIC MIND ON THE PUBLIC-SCHOOL SYSTEM.

Perhaps it may be well to make here the statement that
Catholics would not, if they could, destroy the system now es-
tablished for popular education in the United States. In com-
mon with other citizens we can see many things to be admired
in its working, and some things to be severely criticised. The
surgeon who recommends the amputation of a diseased portion
of the human body, aims to save life, not to destroy it. Large
numbers of our most enlightened statesmen accept universal
suffrage as an essential requisite of our American system. Yet
they show their loyalty to it by a most persistent agitation in
favor of ballot reform. That robust American and champion of
the Catholic Church, Dr. Brownson, wrote a passage some years
ago which is equally true at the present. His words were:

'"We wish to save the [free public school] system by simply
removing what it contains repugnant to the Catholic conscience
not to destroy it or lessen its influence. We arc decidedly
in favor of free public schools for all the children of the land,
and we hold that all property of the state should bear the
burden of educating the children of the state the two great
and essential principles of the system which endear it to the
hearts of the American people. Universal suffrage is a mis-
chievous absurdity without universal education ; and universal
education is not practicable unless provided for at the public
expense. While, then, we insist that the action of the state
shall be subordinated to the law of conscience, we yet hold that
it has an important part to perform, and that it is its duty,

1894.]

THE REIGN OF NON-SECTARIANISM.

401

in view of the common weal, and of its own security as well
as that of its citizens, to provide the means of a good com-
mon-school education for all children whatever their condition.
It has taken the American people over two hundred years
to arrive at this conclusion, and never by our advice shall they
abandon it " (from THE CATHOLIC WORLD, April, 1870). It
may not be amiss to add that the article from which this ex-
tract is taken was approved before publication by Cardinal
McCloskey, Father Hecker, and other eminent scholars.

A COMMISSION OF EDUCATIONISTS.

The adequate answer to the question proposed for discus-
sion by the Nineteenth Century Club cannot be given by any
individual. To have weight the answer should be framed by a
tribunal or commission of experts after an official study of all
the interests concerned. From that commission two beings in
human form should be rigorously excluded, the theorist who
can never learn anything from the teaching of experience, and
the alarmist, whose imagination is ever filled with forebodings
of danger. Such a commission was appointed in the year 1886,
to do for England what has not yet been done for the United
States, namely, to gather the testimony of the most reliable
educationists not the most boisterous bigots on the changes
needed in the existing law. The report of that English com-
mission is a treasure-house for any one desiring to study the re-
ligious question in relation to elementary education.

402 "FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN" [June,

"FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN."
BY HELEN M. SWEENEY.

" Yon deep bark goes

Where traffic blows
From lands of sun to lands of snows ;

This happier one

Its course has run
From lands of snow to lands of sun."

EAD'S exquisite lines sang themselves in my
brain all that long day ; and as I stood on the
after-deck of the Ailsa as she moved out from
her dock, in her slow, stately, swan-like move-
ment, I realized I was truly off, fairly started
toward the " lands of sun."

It was a superb day, crystalline clear, cool and fresh as Oc-
tober weather. The long, soft, purplish blue line of the Jersey
coast gradually receded on the right, the horizon widened and
widened until at last the open sea received the brave ship, which
looked pitifully small in the vast waste of waters. The sun-track
in the west was one glorious blaze, such as only Richards'
brush could paint. The few sails in sight were black against
that brilliant background.

At length Barnegat light, the last glimpse of the friendly
shore, winked and blinked a dumb farewell, and we were left
alone to night and silence and the restless sea. At 10 P.M. I
went down to my stateroom feeling as though life still held
some compensations, after such an excellent dinner in such
pleasant company. It is strange how quickly that tiny little
world became acquainted ; in less than six hours we had set-
tled down and fitted into each other's grooves and corners more
readily than in a year's intercourse on land. I was rejoiced to
learn that there were two medicine men on board ; though not
in need of their services, it was just as well to know they were
there in case of an " emergency." The much-dreaded Dial de
mer still remained an unknown quantity, and I " turned in" at
eleven for my first night's rest at sea.

The Ailsa is a steady old boat ; not much plate-glass and
gilding about her, but " plain homespun," and, as her captain

1894-] "FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN" 403

says, " perfectly seaworthy." I went to bed so cold my teeth
chattered, piled on the bed-clothes, and lay there wooing sleep,
horribly conscious of the throbbing of the engines, the turning
of the screw, and the swish-sh-sh of the black waters alongside.
I had heard that just lying still and not thinking was an infalli-
ble remedy for insomnia. I emptied my brain and lay motion-
less for what seemed to be an hour ; groped for my watch :
11:15 !

I turned over as rapidly and well as my limited accommo-
dations would allow, and settled down again. This time I be-

;

"THE COLORED RACE ARE IMPRESSIONABLE."

gan to think ; but as my rebellious thoughts would retrace the
ship's course and dwell on my dear ones at home, I found salt
water inside as well as outside my berth, and that would never
do. I dried my eyes and looked again: 11:50!

Finally I was ashamed to look my watch in the face, and
ay there counting the bells as they told off the half-hours, un-
til some time in the wee sma' hours I dropped off into uneasy
slumber and was wakened by the coffee-bell at 6:30. They had a
very comfortable habit of serving coffee and biscuit (the Ameri-
can "cracker") in the rooms, thus staying the "inner man"
until the regular eight o'clock breakfast hour.

404 " FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN:' [June,

Next day was Easter Sunday. The Day of days was ushered
in by a wild, driving, steady downpour. How it rained !

With the wall of falling fluid and the surface of rising ditto,
the dampened spirits of the little party could hardly rise to the
level of Easter joy. A private reading of prayer-books, a little
nap, and an excellent, elaborate luncheon helped to liven up
matters a little, and when we went out on deck afterwards the
clouds were lifting. Away on the western horizon a band of
lighter gray could be seen, lifting, lightening, broadening, until
finally the dense mass of cloud was broken, here and there,
into silver-edged groups. Then a fresh, glad wind came sweep-
ing along, the first harbinger from the sun-steeped land toward
which we were steaming, and scattered the cohorts of the
storm to left and right, and great islands of deep soft blue be-
gan to appear in the mottled sky.

But on the extreme west the greatest beauty lay. As far
as eye could reach a silvery line stretched under the cerulean
wall. Wider and wider spread the white splendor until the,
dazzled eyes could not follow the shimmering, gleaming, danc-
ing, glittering line. But one would have to be a Ruskin, the
king of word-painters, to do justice to the wondrous beauty.

About thirty hours out the air grew warmer. We had entered
the Gulf Stream ; the gray-green waters were changed to a deep
dark blue, the wonderful reach of sky changed with every
movement, and was more and more oeautiful with every change.
For hours I sat "aft" looking " for'ard." (For the first time
in my life I have those terms straight. Before we reached
Jamaica I mastered the intricacies of "starboard" and "port"
and "leeward," and all the other eccentricities of English which
are never by any means pronounced as they are spelled, to the
confusion of the landsman or woman trying to be nautical.)

Standing in the " bowsprit " that evening, the sunlight
preached to a congregation of two an effective Easter sermon.
Far, far out could be seen what seemed to be surf breaking
on a shore. With ready self-deception I made out the blue
coast-line, the white strand, and was filling in all minor details,
when the ship gave an extra high leap skyward and showed me
my mistake. The sunlight, whose rays were invisible to us,
hidden as they were behind a bank of intervening cloud, had
touched the crest of the distant waves, and the seeming land
was but the deep blue of the boundless sea beyond. Thus
light, the commonly accepted emblem of truth, can deceive.
It is only the Light of the World, whose glorious full shining was

1894-] ''FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN" 405

manifested on the first Easter morn, who can neither deceive
nor be deceived.

Upon rereading my note-book of this trip I find right here a
wide space left blank but for one line, " Laid up for repairs."

We had reached Cape Hatteras. To every one who has gone
down our southern coast that statement is sufficient. The un-
enviable reputation of the Channel is merited by this stormy bit
of American coast. Even if we had hugged the shore instead
of being one hundred miles out as we were, I could not have
passed any comment on this exciting projection, for upon the
first premonitory symptoms I had retired. Before leaving home
I had received much advice as to the warding-off of this most
dreadful of harmless ills. One of them I should have followed.
It was " Don't." Another, equally efficacious, was " Go by rail."
But my experience has been, Do not mind what any one says ;
for if you are going to be sea-sick, sea-sick you will be ; and
while in that deplorable condition you will solemnly assure
yourself that you were never as sick in your life before ; but
once having gotten well, you will agree with me that you were
never as well in your life before.

When four days out we had our first glimpse of land after
leaving home. A low-lying, tiny island off to our right, known
as Watling's a commonplace name for an uninteresting little
bit of sand and rock and shelving shore, until dignified by the
name " San Salvador." It is now pretty well conceded that this
was the identical piece of land that broke on Columbus's sea-
weary eyes on the eventful October 14.

Now, such is fame, it boasts of a light-house and a small re-
putation as a pine-apple district.

Where are the " summer seas" promised us about this time ?
To be found only within the covers of the optimistic guide-book
evidently, for they certainly are not here. Talk of waves moun-
tains high ! These are Himalayas. At least a dozen times we
had to hold on to the rail or each other like grim death while
the Ailsa showed how far she could tip without going over.
Three times the breakers dashed over the saloon and gave
us an impromptu bath ; the staunch old boat shivered and
groaned, but still kept bravely, steadily on, making her ten knots
an hour, every knot bringing us nearer to sunny skies and
smoother waters.

Toward sunset the next evening, from the bridge, we viewed
the approach to Fortune Island a misnomer judging from the
desolate look of its surf-beaten, sandy shore. Here we halted

406 "FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN" [June,

for about ten minutes and exchanged mails with a sister-ship
homeward bound ; and took on board eighteen blacks to help
unload the cargo at Kingston.

What a life ! Active, agile fellows they were, their move-
ments full of an easy, indolent grace, working hard when they
did work, and moving always to the swinging rhythm of one
of their monotonous chants.

Their life on the island is as dull and featureless as it well
can be, relieved only by occasional calls from passing steamers
in need of help for the cargo, for which they earn from fifty to
seventy-five cents a day and their board, which munificence lasts
for about fifteen days, while the vessel makes the round of the
islands, taking and discharging cargo. They touch this lonely
little spot of earth again on the homeward trip. But they are
happy enough, and on the last night entertained us hugely with
an amateur concert, the proceeds of which they very generously
contributed to the widows and orphans of the unfortunate Alvo,
which went down last August with every soul on board.

That concert is really worth noting. Negro voices at close
range are very disagreeable. They are loud, coarse, and stri-
dent, but these people have a most wonderful idea of harmony
and perfect conception, of rhythm, and their songs swing along
melodiously enough, much to their own entertainment and ours.

" Oh ! dig my grave both long and narrow " was one of the
selections, the melancholy words being in marked contrast to
their easy-going, laughter-loving voices. But most of their songs
were meaningless; as

" Oh, give me my money
And let me go 'shore !

Heave-ho ! roll me down one.

" Oh, give me my money
And let me go 'shore!

Heave-ho ! roll me down one."

And another, a great favorite,

" The captain stands on the quarter-deck,
His spy-glass in his han'."

Two of the men danced. One was convulsed with laughter ;
he shook like a mound of chocolate jelly all the time he was go-
ing through the slow, graceful movements of the dance. A soft,
rich chuckle accompanied every movement of his bare black

1 894.]

FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN"

407

feet in what were really intricate steps. But the other! A
mute in attendance at a funeral could not have been more
solemn. His ebony visage never lost the settled look of melan-
choly all the time he was walking through the rhythmical mo-
tions, and not even the applause his effort evoked could bring
a smile to his face.

The memory of that last night will never leave me.

At last we were in the " summer seas," and calmly, steadily,
majestically we sailed on.

"A GLIMPSE OF THE SEA WAS CAUGHT IN AN OPENING BETWEEN THE CASHEW-TREES."

"The night so mild

Was Heaven's own child,
With earth and ocean reconciled."

The deep, soft, blue-black sky, thickly studded with brilliant
stars, was reflected in the blue-black sea rippling and lapping at
our side. The whispering, white-crowned waves were purling
away at the bow in great long ridges of snowy foam. The
broad track in our wake glowed with a faint radiance, and was
gemmed with myriad points of light, like fire-flies of gleaming
phosphorescence.

We ran rapidly past the islands on the left, - but which,

408 "FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN" [June,

showing no lights, were scarcely discernible from the clouds
banked upon the horizon.

It had been an ideal day. Not exactly a cloudless sky the
zenith indeed was a soft, rich deep blue, but bands of warm,
ashen gray clouds lay on the horizon's rim, flushing into amber,
rose, and violet when the sun dropped into the west. The sea,
and what a glorious sapphire blue it was ! was just rippled by
the freshening breeze that blew soft and warm against our faces.
There were glints and gleams of silver far as eye could see,
and flash after flash close to our side as the flying-fish leaped
from crest to hollow. The latter were in one sense a great
disappointment, for, judging by illustrations in natural histories,
we thought of them as being from twelve to sixteen inches in
length, while in reality they are but four or five inches, but
are of a beautiful silvery color. But there was one reality
more beautiful than the description, and that was Kingston
harbor. At five A.M. we steamed slowly in. Rugged-looking,
softly wooded slopes, a faintly shadowed, cloud-wreathed hill-
top slowly emerging from the dusky shadows of the dawn, an
encircling arm of land thrown round the blue horse-shoe, and
Kingston harbor lay before us, one, of the three most beauti-
ful harbors in the world, Naples and Rio Janeiro being its
rivals. But even its beauty is eclipsed by the town's pictur-
esqueness.

It is almost impossible to single out now the first impression
made by that unique scene, but I think it was one of color. I
never saw so many dusky faces together in my life before.
Negroes of every shade of brown ; coolies with their straight,
handsome features ; Chinamen with their sallow, expressionless
faces, and the few, very few whites, all tended to produce an
impression I will never forget.

There are two hotels always mentioned when one speaks of
Kingston : the Myrtle Bank in town, and the Constant Spring
House, about seven miles out. But they exist merely to have
the tourist exclaim, " How badly you need a good hotel here ! "
It was my good fortune to avoid both, and become an inmate
of a Creole household.

Right here let me explain. For years there existed in the
popular mind an idea that " Creole " and " Colored " were
synonymous. According to the Century Dictionary the meaning
of the word is :

"(a) In the West Indies and Spanish America, originally, a
native descended from European (properly Spanish) ancestors,

1894-] "FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN." 409

as distinguished from immigrants of European blood, and from
aborigines, negroes, and mixed (Indian and European or
European and negro) blood. (&) Loosely, a person born in the
country, but of a race not indigenous to it, irrespective of
color.

" 2. In Louisiana, originally, a native descended from French
ancestors who had settled there ; later, any native of French
or Spanish descent by either parent, a person belonging to the
French-speaking, native portion of the white race."

George W. Cable's books have done much to dissipate that
erroneous idea with us, but if one had a lingering doubt on
the subject let him go to Jamaica. There, with the few native
whites that are left, the color question is of vital importance.
There are as many grades and shades of color as there are
individuals almost. First, there is Quashi, the pure African ; if
he marries a white, the child is a mulatto; -from mulatto and
white comes quadroon ; from quadroon and white, octoroon ;
from octoroon and white, mustee ; from mustee and white,
mustefina; from mustefina and white comes "white below";
and even further complications might arise, I suppose, but the
highest evolution would still be " smoked." The utmost caution
must be exercised in discussing the color-question before a
stranger, as the blue-eyed, light-haired individual to whom you
are speaking might have had a black grandfather or nearer
ancestor.

Americans, as a rule, are not liked by the colored popula-
tion (by " colored " is meant, having an admixture of white
and black blood), as the prejudice co-existent with American
blood is almost impossible to eradicate or conceal. We are
unconsciously unjust, as we judge every dark skin by the flot-
sam and jetsam washed to our shore by the waves of the "late
unpleasantness." In Jamaica, as in America, freedom has been,
in many cases, anything but a boon to the individual ; but
naturally the race has improved its condition there by educa-
tion and enterprise, and is gradually absorbing everything the
army, parsonage, school, college, government clerkship, and
every other walk of life. There the races are. reversed, the
majority being colored ; the white man is tolerated. There is
positively no future left for the few white inhabitants. The
English, Canadian, and American immigrant, who is making his
living there, endures everything with the one hope of "going
home " ever before his eyes ; the intensely conservative Creole,
who will not associate with the colored race, is being driven to

4io

FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN" [June,

the wall; so much so, that one of them thanked God his only
child was dead "For whom would she marry?"

They have gone education mad in Jamaica. In Kingston
are a number of what are called elementary schools, supported,
by government grants ; institutes, training-schools, college, and
University College, which confers the degrees of B.A. and M.A.
under the University of London examinations, and a very fine
government school and boarding-school conducted by the Fran-
ciscan Sisters, many of whom have gone directly there from St.
Anthony's Convent, N. Y. As one of them bravely said : " What

OFF FOR A DAY'S FISHING.

matters it what sky is over our head, as long as we are work-
ing for God." All of these are attended by black and colored
students, the children of the whites being educated privately.
"What is the result?" said one bitterly resentful Creole. "We
are being pushed aside by the sons of our cooks, who, with a
pen behind their ear instead of a spade in their hands, are be-
ing lifted entirely beyond their positions, and as a natural con-
sequence look down on their parents and less-educated rela-
tives." What they do want is industrial schools, where a prac-
tical knowledge of husbandry, agriculture, forestry, and the
plain arts will be imparted to the people who now are so edu-

1894-] "FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN." 411

cated they know well how to handle a pen, but do not know
how to manage a plow. The tillers of the soil are disappearing.
What is the result? Importation of produce from the United
States, of which thirty per cent, better is lying at their very
doorsteps. The sugar estates are fast disappearing, once the
main wealth of the island. To-day the raw sugar is sent to the
United States, where it is refined and sent back, or beet-root
sugar substituted for it. Flour, butter, and tinned goods go
down there in every cargo.

The truth is, Jamaica is teeming with possibilities. The soil
is surprisingly rich, the surroundings and conditions more than
favorable, the transportation the main line being the Atlas Co.'s
steamships now requiring six days, might easily be reduced to
three ; but for all that she is a vast mine unworked. The moun-
tains, wooded to the summit, have in their forests quantities of
mahogany, yacca, ebony, cedar, and other beautiful and valuable
woods. Some of the mahogany-trees are of immense girth, from
which panels might be cut of extraordinary size, one beautiful
sweep of the lovely " feather " unmarred by a seam. It is left
there, the years adding ring after ring to its wonderful size, but
wasting its sweetness on the well, not desert air, but unappre-
ciative atmosphere ; for, if cut and hauled down to the sea-
board, 6d. a foot is received for what it co v st i8d. to haul.
What is the matter with a government so indifferent to its own
interests as that? What they want there is American gold,
American push and energy, and American ingenuity in making
the best of all available resources. As an evidence of the good
derived from an influx of American business talent, the export
of fruit in 1879 was 40,000, in 1892 it was 315,000, a fact
due to the Boston Fruit Co., which, with its own line of steam-
ers and roads for the transit of fruit from the interior, has done
much for the improvement of the island.

Mineral deposits are numerous in the mountain districts ;
iron, copper, lead, manganese, and cobalt have been found in
large quantities, but never worked to any extent. The climate
is diversified, being tropical on the sea-coast, and falling to 50
on the mountains, some of which are over 7,000 feet high. An
entire district remains unsettled at the present time owing to
the steepness of the country and the want of roads ; but there
is no other portion of the island as rich in timber and other
valuable productions. This in the face of the statement that
England has made roads around the world ; that wherever an
English colony has been planted there will be found good roads.
VOL. LIX. 28

412 "FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN." [June,

Certainly the main roads of Kingston are good they are macadam-
ized, and on the shore-road one could ride the entire round of the
island. The public vehicles are unique ; dignified by the term " bus "
are old rattle-traps of buggies, scarcely able to hold together, drawn
by an anatomical specimen of horse-flesh of the same description.
The railroad is equally primitive. It was begun in 1845, and
ran feebly along for about twenty-two years, having managed to
crawl to the Angels, a distance of about fourteen miles; in 1890
it improved somewhat under government control, and in that
year passed into the hands of an American syndicate, who are
now, to use an Americanism, " making things hum."

I had an experience on the " Jamaica Railroad." I had gone
to Spanish Town, a Rip Van Winkle sort of place with this
exception, Spanish Town has forgotten to wake up to visit the
free or government school there, kept by the Franciscan Sisters.*
I went out second class, being determined to try everything.
The " carriage " was a box-like enclosure, roughly boarded to
within two feet of the top, where the tobacco-smoke, noise, and
odor from the other " carriages " came freely into ours. But
once on the move all discomforts were forgotten. The day was
exquisite, the train jogged along between great wide fields of
guinea-grass on the one hand and cocoanut-groves on the other,
with here and there rows of banana-trees, that would be grace-
ful but for the wind which tears their long, wide leaves to rib-
bons, which flutter and flap in the soft warm breeze. At one
point a glimpse of the sea was caught in an opening between
the cashew-trees, blue as the lapis lazuli, half-encircled by Port
Royal and the Palisades. The novelty of the scene ; the bright-
ness of the April sunshine, as warm as our August sun ; the soft,
sweet wind blowing down from the hills where the white clouds
lie like wreaths of mist veiling Blue Mountain's royal head ; the
exquisite turquoise sky seen through the lace-like branches of
the cashew-tree ; the groups of queer little toy houses with their
uncurtained windows between the green jalousies, all served to
make an indelible picture on my mind. But could I live and teach
in that stagnant, sleepy old town ? I can think of no greater
misery. I would have to gird me with the strength of a martyr,
or, in synonymous terms, would have to put on a nun's habit.

A very pleasant day was spent there in exploring the school,
the King's House (the former residence of the governor in the
palmy days when Spanish Town was the seat of government),

*This place was formerly called St. Diego de Vega St. James of the Plains but when,
in 1655, the island passed into the hands of the English, the name was changed to Spanish
Town. It boasts of a cathedral, the centre of which was originally the Catholic church of
St. Diego.

1894-] "FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN" 413

the Rio Cobre Irrigating Canal, the Parade, the Rio Cobre
Hotel and Leper's Home. The latter was rather gruesome.
The poor wretches suffering from the much-dreaded disease
are here comfortably housed, well fed on nourishing food, and
are under daily supervision of a most able physician, whose
services were secured by the government in order that leprosy
could be studied carefully. The doctor, my host and guide,
assured me the disease was neither infectious nor contagious*
Certainly neither himself nor his charming wife have suffered
any bad effects from their proximity and kind, careful attention
for the three years he has held the position. But I was glad

"THE DONKEY AND THE WOMAN ARE THE BEASTS OF BURDEN."

to drive away from the poor suffering people back into the
sleepy old town. But my getting away from Spanish Town
was where my first encounter with English money occurred.
Upon applying at the ticket-window for " one first-class to
Kingston " I found I had in my purse about three dollars in
American money and only two sixpences in her Majesty's. I
felt as if I were on an " L" station at home, where " no foreign
or mutilated coin " was received. I was compelled to return
second-class, not having caught a glimpse even of the Pullman
first. My democratic spirit revolted, but my democratic impe-
cuniousness prevailed.

414 "FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN" [June,

Another day I went to the penitentiary for a limited time.

In a city of 50,000 I thought 550 prisoners a pretty good
showing. The prison is wonderfully well kept, clean, and cool,
and positively cheerful-looking with its fine workshops, its gar-
den filled with the beautiful tropical foliage, the blue sea lap-
ping its southern wall, and perfect system of management.*
There is a Protestant chapel, also a Catholic one. There were
only thirteen prisoners of the latter denomination. The town
supports three synagogues besides numerous "chapels" of the
Church of England, and only one Catholic church with a few
mission-chapels for the entire island. The Church of the Holy
Trinity, in the city, is of a good size, of tasteful interior, and is
presided over by the Jesuit, Bishop Gordon, and five zealous
co-workers. In January last the bishopric was placed in the
American province, a grateful, much-needed change. The few
priests are overworked, and are sad at heart to see the wide
field of industry lying about them perforce neglected through
lack of priests. Three American fathers (would it had been
thirty-three !) arrived while I was there, and were more than wel-
come. The colored race are impressionable, emotional, quick to
respond to religious callings, though not apt to be very stable,
and in many places do not see a priest from one year's end
to the other. One little hamlet, only five miles out, has Mass
once a month. Some of the children are a year or older before
they are baptized. Small wonder if proselytizing is successful.

Under the patronage of the bishop there exists at Alpha
Cottage a fine industrial school, one of the successful solutions
of the educational problem. Here the children are not taught
the classics, but are thoroughly grounded in the common
branches, and are taught to use their hands in order to earn
a good living by and by and form decent homes for themselves.

Upon remarking the scarcity of priests, one of the fathers
said to me feelingly: " Oh! we are in such sore need of priests."

"Why not make use of the material at hand?" I said.

" Oh ! " with an expressive shrug. " No, thanks."

"But we have two colored priests in the States."

"Then keep them there as curiosities. A colored priest would
be entirely out of place here, and worse than useless. He
would not be trusted among his own people. Anyway we can-
not afford to educate them. What we do want are American
priests and plenty of them."

The little white children are so quaint, with their much-

* There have been known cases of wilful misdemeanor in order that a former prisoner
might get back again to the place where such care is taken of him.

1894-] "FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN" 415

abbreviated skirts, low socks, tiny strapped slippers, and beruffled
sun-bonnets. They are kept strictly within doors during the
greater part of the day, the sun being their worst enemy. But
it is the little " pickaninies " who are happily oblivious of any
danger of sunstroke. Most of them, clad merely in a string of
pink beads and a bright smile, defy criticism or danger.

"THE TRAVELLER'S FRIEND."

The peasantry are very picturesque. On Fridays, all day
long, hundreds of them may be seen coming into town for Sat-
urday market, flat baskets filled to overflowing on their heads,
sometimes weighing over one hundred pounds. Their skirts gird-
ed up a generous distance from their bare feet, they swiftly
swing along, erect, graceful, cheerful, and always courteous to
the passing stranger. Sometimes they are accompanied by their

416 "FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN." [June,

tiny donkeys, so laden as to be as broad as they are long, and
not unfrequently with a stalwart man or woman surmounting
the load. That is about the only share of the work the man
does ; the donkey and the woman being the beasts of burden,
the women even loading and coaling the ships. They some-
times walk for thirty miles or more with their garden produce ;
and if they are asked to sell on the roadside invariably refuse,
preferring to trudge along to the scene of the one bit of excite-
ment the week holds for them. Their patois is almost incom-
prehensible, but their laughter is contagious. Among the coun-
try folk proverbs are current, some of them pithy enough, some
containing the gist of our old saws. The following are a few
I picked up :

" Cockroach meek dance 'im no ax fowl." Meaning, when
the cockroach makes a dance he will not ask the hen for fear
of being eaten up.

" Dog hab too much owner 'im tarb." If a dog has too
many owners he will starve ; equivalent to our " Between two
stools one falls to the ground."

" De cost tak away the taste." If at a subscription party
the entrance fee is excessive, the appetite is taken away.

" De time you playin' no de time I da dance." Your way
of thinking is not mine.

" Dog nebba nyam dog." Dog never eats dog ; no clan preys
on its own, as it were.

" Dog hab money 'im buy cheese." Meaning, that when one
has a superfluity of wealth unnecessary things are indulged in.

"Cotton-tree nebba so big dat wee ax can't fall 'im." The
cotton-tree grows to an immense size in Jamaica, is really the
largest tree in girth and branch-room ; but it is never so large,
according to this proverb, as not to be felled by the small axe.

" Ceda' boa'd laff afta dead man." That is to say, a man's
coffin can laugh at him.

" Blin' man no need looking-glass"; the meaning of which is
obvious.

" Eb'ry John Crow tink 'im picknie white "; which must have
been the parent of our " Every crow thinks his crow white."

" Han' go, packey come." Literally translated it reads,
When the hand goes out the cup returns, which is expressed by
our " Cast thy bread upon the waters and it will return to you."

"Cashew neba bear a guaba." The cashew-nut-tree, an inferior
tree, will never bear a guava. Our " Cannot make a silk purse
out of a pig's ear " expresses, a little less elegantly, the same idea.

"Coward man keeps soun' bone" needs no translation.

1 894.] "FROM LANDS OF SNOW TO LANDS OF SUN" 417

" Cry, cry picknie nebba hab right." A child who is constantly
crying at trifles is never believed when he is in trouble.

" Cow know weak fence fe jump oba." Fe is always used
for to.

" Ebery day no Ch'is'mas." Every day you will not be vic-
torious.

" Ebery day debbil help tief ; one day God 'elp watchman."
Which means that though the devil does help the thief every
day, God will one day help the watchman.

These country folk are said to be much superior to the
" town-nigger," who is apt to be bold and impudent ; but of
that I cannot speak, as during my stay in that delightful, sleepy
old town I experienced nothing but the utmost kindliness, cour-
tesy, and true hospitality from my good hosts down to the
blackest of the blacks.

While there I was induced to try matrimony ; which start-
ling statement is somewhat modified by the explanation. The
star-apple, a large fruit of the color of our egg-plant, when
opened displaying a perfect white star in its pulpy interior,
is scooped out and mixed with the pulp of an orange, sugar
and spice are added, and the combination is "matrimony" a
highly satisfactory union.

Every one there takes life easy, is not rushed, enjoys the
lavishness nature has provided, and lives to a good old age, lazily
indifferent to the bustling enterprise of the great continent at
whose gate they lie. They are happily unconscious of their
open sewerage (which sometimes meanders down the side of
the road, sometimes in the middle, sometimes crosses it), of
their want of sidewalks, which gives to the pedestrian no rights
at all while he skips out of the way when cautioned by the
universal " Hi ! "

To some life there would be ideal ; the multiplicity of fruits,
the sunny skies, the wealth of flowers making all Kingston seem
like one great garden ; the uniformity of weather, the freedom
from any grave illness (notwithstanding the open sewerage), all
would so fascinate in a short time as to reconcile them to the
few discomforts. As a health resort I can imagine nothing bet-
ter, for one can have almost any climate for the seeking, and
the easy, indolent life would calm any worn-out nerves except
those of a born New-Yorker, who thrives on noise and excite-
ment. But novel and fascinating as it all was, home was better,
and once on board the Ailsa again, glad indeed were we to feel
that every turn of the steamer's screw was bringing us nearer
and nearer to the " dearest spot on earth."

418 THE WHITE-SLAVE TRADE. [June,

THE WHITE-SLAVE TRADE,
BY JOHN J. O'SHEA.

NE of the most esteemed shibboleths of conserva-
tive economists is the phrase " Freedom of con-
tract." It is a fine-sounding phrase, but it cov-
ers more infamy in ninety-nine cases out of a
hundred than any other sophism of subtle man's
invention. Economics or social conditions are never wholly de-
stroyed ; they are only displaced or metamorphosed. Thus,
although slavery has been abolished by law in civilized coun-
tries, the conditions which originally induced a state of slavery
still exist, and are employed by many just as remorselessly as
those the law found it necessary to sweep away in order to
satisfy the general conscience.

It is not to lay one's self open to the charge of animus
against any class to point out the evils that spring from the
arbitrary exercise of power by one over the other. Labor
makes its mistakes from time to time as well as capital. All
the evils which exist in the economical world are the results
of mistakes ; for no one will act foolishly or cruelly, in matters
of business, for mere wantonness. True wisdom dictates, in the
long run, a policy of generosity on the one hand and forbear-
ance on the other a policy, in short, of live and let live, and
of doing unto others as one would be done by.

Experience has shown, however, that no matter how well-
inclined the general run of capitalists may be, it is necessary to
use compulsion, and very powerful compulsion at times, with
individuals in order to enforce the most elementary principles
of justice and humanity in dealing with the working population.
To such men the abolition of slavery as a system was a posi-
tive gain. Self-interest made the slave-owner careful of the
bodily welfare of his thrall ; and he was in many cases in-
tractable as well as expensive. This responsibility is unknown
in the social state of to-day ; but the capitalist wields a power
more terrible than the lash of the master of serfs. When he is
a severe and cold-blooded speculator merely, and not one per-
vious to the claims of justice and humanity, he holds the scales
of life and death, in much more than a figurative sense. His

1894-] T HE WHITE-SLAVE TRADE. 419

capital bears the same relation to their existence, so long as
they are in his employment, as light and air. This power ren-
ders him, for the people who are dependent upon his caprice
and his will, a far more formidable person than the old-time
slaveholder.

Up to recent times the absolute power of the capitalist was
asserted without question. He was all-powerful in the legisla-
ture ; the voice of his suffering employees scarcely ever found
an echo there. They pined in his fetid and sooty workshops
until their emaciated bodies no longer could sustain their souls ;
they burrowed, unsexed and dehumanized, away down in his
mines, deep in the bosom of the earth, men and women and
children, scarcely ever coming up to blink at God's blessed sun-
light ; they sweltered their lives out before his great sooty fur-
naces until their anaemic bodies gave up the ghost. They were
allowed to live and to rot, and to wither away into their graves,
as heathen, soulless, chattel things, for generations, until at last
the ultimate remnant of trampled manhood rose up in the
horrid shape of murder and outrage and compelled the attention
of the world to the hideous system which illustrated for the
working classes in England the proud boast that " Britons never,
never shall be slaves."

We do not know whether very many people of the United
States are familiar with the history of this subject. It is not
much in vogue here, or in these days. It is contained in the
blue-books of the British Parliament which report the proceed-
ings of the Sheffield Outrages Commission and the subsequent
commissions which investigated the condition of the working-
people of the potteries districts. What is found in these reports
is something to make the flesh creep. They tell of women,
young and old, working in the mines along with men and
horses, lost to all sense of womanhood; of human beings who
never heard the name of God, and to whom the word morality
had no meaning ; of thousands upon thousands of God's human
creatures, in short, distinguished only by a few semi-incoherent
forms of human speech from the brute creation. And all this
had been going on from generation to generation whilst the
edifice of commercial prosperity was being built up in Great
Britain until it challenged the admiration of the world. Where
the glare of the electric light shows brightest, there the shadows
are blackest. The statutory barriers of the British capitalists
went down quickly before the wave of public indignation which
at once resulted from this expostf. Up to that time the law of

420 THE WHITE-SLAVE TRADE. [June,

conspiracy made it penal for working-men to organize or meet
for the advancement of their trade interests. That law went by
the board, and emancipated Labor sprang from the earth like
an unbound Prometheus. It is now the mightiest power in the
British Empire next to Capital.

It is a proof that the boast of a more progressive spirit in
this country is no idle one that here was established the first
State organization for the protection of industrial interests. The
Massachusetts Bureau of Labor Statistics is the first institution
of the kind, having the same foundation and the same scope.
Its mandate was to collect all available information regarding
the material condition, the educational status, the moral and
material well-being, and the sanitary provisions of the industrial
classes. This board was established in 1869, after a feeble re-
sistance by the legislature. It was soon followed by the setting
up of the United States Bureau of Labor, and subsequently the
State Department of Labor. Now the United States possesses
twenty-seven Bureaus of Labor in touch with this department.

As a means of education the Department of Labor has been
found a highly serviceable instrument. The light which it has
been enabled to shed upon the condition of the toiling masses
has been most helpful to beneficial legislation. The factory
system has been wonderfully ameliorated under its salutary illu-
mination. Particularly to working-women and girls has it
brought easement and alleviation. But so vast is the army of
female workers in New York, and so multifarious and elusive of
control the character of much of their occupation, that no possi-
ble system of regular supervision is applicable to their indus-
trial or social circumstances.

But there is one large section of the industrial population
which lies altogether outside the pale of protective law. This
is the unhappy class who are driven to find their living in the
large dry-goods stores especially the retail stores. Many of
these white slaves are captured at a very early age, condemned
to work in the store until they are past the period of youth,
and then ruthlessly thrust out on the world to seek a living by
any means they can, or seek a refuge in the grave. The lot
of the average store-girl, unless she is fortunate in matrimony,
is the most tragic note in the whole threnody of industrial
misery.

Go into one of those leviathan dry-goods stores, say on a
hot Saturday in the early summer, before the hot season has
compelled the early-closing arrangement. Go into one of the

1894-] THE WHITE-SLAVE TRADE. 421

most respectable sort. Some of them do not adopt any early-
closing rule, but keep at work, hammer-and-tongs, from little
after sunrise until midnight. But take even the better class.
Go in there during the busy hours of the day. You find your-
self in the midst of a vast surging crowd of buyers moving from
counter to counter, and a multitude of attendant girls inside
the counters, and another multitude of very small girls, some of
them robed like charity children, running hither and thither in-
cessantly in response to the incessant and all-pervading shrill cry
of " cash " from the girls inside the counters. In some of those
stores, if you cast your eyes upward, you will perceive groups of
other girls clustered together in little cages of galleries close to
the ceiling. These poor children for they are usually little
more are in the worst plight of any, for their lungs are filled
with the carbonized and dust-choked air which exhales from
the crowd and the skirt-swept boards below, all the day long.

If you descend into the basement, the scene is still more ani-
mated. There the crowds are denser, because the articles sold
are more varied, and such as are indispensable in every house-
hold. The narrow passages are in one long state of congestion ;
the temperature is about twenty degrees higher than that over-
head, for there is no current of air from the street level ; the
ceiling is several feet lower. The daylight is so scanty here that
the electric light or the gas is constantly kept burning ; the
air is stifling, the turmoil incessant. Heaven help the miserable
heads which are doomed to bear it all the day long, all the
night long too, very often until midnight ! With the thermome-
ter at 95 on the ground-floor a very moderate standard for a
New York summer afternoon it is not easy to imagine the con-
dition of things in one of these dry-goods-store basements when
the tide of business is at high-water mark. The hold of an
African slave-ship could hardly be more baneful to the human
system.

This is only one of a host of wrongs which these imposing
and attractive monster houses cover. They are demoralizing in
many more ways. Their owners pick up the children of the
poor at an age when they should be only about half way through
their school-days, and send the little things to work, sometimes
for sixteen hours a day ! Fancy this a child kept running or
standing or walking for sixteen hours, with only half an hour
for lunch and no time for supper. This is on Saturdays.
On other week-days they remain from half-past seven in the
morning until six in the evening, as a rule ; but they are often

422 THE WHITE-SLAVE TRADE. [June,

detained to arrange stock during periods ranging from an hour
and a half to four hours, with no extra pay.

Two dollars per week is what these children usually hire at
for this drudgery some get only a dollar and a half. Only
one store pays these girls two dollars and a half. The sala-
ries of saleswomen are often very low ; in the more important
departments it ranges up to eighteen dollars per week, but it
goes in others down as low as two dollars. In the best houses
the average of the salaries does not exceed seven dollars ; in
the ordinary run the average is from four dollars to four and a
half. A system of fines for the smallest breaches of rule brings
the salary often to a very low point indeed. A child who earns
only a dollar and three-quarters is fined ten cents for being ten
minutes behind time in the morning, even though she may have
been kept at work in the store until eleven o'clock the previous
night, supperless and unpaid for over-time !

It is the policy of many stores not to keep any saleswoman
beyond five years. When a woman becomes at all passe she
has no earthly chance of obtaining employment in this way.

Storekeepers are constantly on the watch to pick up young
girls for their slavery hives. Whenever one sees an advertise-
ment in the paper intimating that respectable employment can
at once be obtained for " young misses leaving school," the fine
Roman hand of the white-slave dealer may be at once sworn to.

What permanent physical injury must be inflicted upon the
human species by the overworking of children and young girls
in this systematic way may not be easily surmised. It is a
most alarming consideration for those charged in any way with
public responsibility. The stunted growth, the etiolate frame,
the anaemic skin of many of those careworn little maidens, are
the auguries for the fruitage of another harvest. The faces of
many of those children furnish a curious puzzle. They are not
the faces of the young, yet neither are they the visages of the
old. They are the countenances of such a race as the fairies,
or the elves, or the gnomes might be, had these any real exis-
tence.

In other stores there are moral evils no less pestilent in
their possible effects. These are the places where a good many
males are employed as well as large numbers of females. In
some of these the sanitary arrangements are at variance with
the needs of decency inadequate and improper. Contagious
diseases may be propagated by the scant supply of towels in
the wash-rooms. In other respects the regulations of these

1894-] T HE WHITE-SLAVE TRADE. 423

I places are not those of a civilized community. They are im-
proper and inhuman. They would not be tolerable in a convict
prison.
Once in a way inspectors from the Board of Education and
the Board of Health come around to these places and shake
things up. Some of the younger children are then sent away,
but in a few weeks after the visit these are back in their places,
as their parents or guardians cannot dispense with the pittance,
miserable as it is, their drudgery insures. Their morals are
sometimes endangered by the language they are accustomed to
hear, in some places, from the lips of the salesmen and packers
in the basements ; not less so by the fact of their being com-
pelled so frequently to go home at late hours through the by-
streets to their homes.

And the ill-paid girls of more mature age, what of these?
Where they have no material resources beyond their small
salaries, is there no danger in wait for them ? They have
to dress well, to live somehow, and to pay for their lodg-
ing. An awful responsibility rests upon those who expose
them to the temptation of the ever-watchful wolves prowling
outside.

There is no statutory method devisable by which this form
of evil can be effectually met. We cannot go back to the days
of Edward III. and lay down a scale of wages for labor. It
would not be advisable, if it were feasible, to set up an inquisi-
torial tribunal to meet such cases. Only the force of public
sentiment can be brought to bear, in aid of the efforts which
are possible to organizations for the protection of women, to
bring employers to a sense of their duty in a question of such
gravity and delicacy as this.

But legislative action is possible in nearly every other con-
dition of the system where it operates for injustice and injury.
It is not easily apparent why the laws applicable to the work-
ing of factories could not be modified so as to embrace dry-
goods retail stores, and every other sort of store where female
labor is the running power. Not easily apparent, but quite easily
guessed at. Several fruitless attempts have been made to get
the State Legislature to adopt the extension, but the capitalist
interest has been effectual in every case to defeat the efforts of
the friends of the workers.

Until a railway director was killed, Sydney Smith said, there
would be no redress for the grievances of railway employees.
Such a heroic sort of remedy was possible in their particular

424 THE WHITE-SLAVE TRADE. [June.

case ; but by no conjunction of circumstances could the wife
or daughter of the millionaire proprietor of one of these great
stores be got to run the risk of falling down fainting from her
seat after twelve or fourteen hours of exhaustive labor in the
basement, as frequently happened to the cash-women employed
there. The spirit of commercial ingenuity has made for such
girls their place of business something equivalent to a torture-
chamber. Like the dungeons of Chillon, it is below ground,
and, as the natural flow of fresh air into the place was totally
insufficient for the use of the number of human beings crowded
into the den, artificial means of supplementing it had to be re-
sorted to. A labyrinth of mechanical cash-carriers encloses it,
and the din of these appliances, in a state of perpetual motion,
has an effect so dazing upon ear and brain as to shatter the
nervous system. Here, in this mechanical Inferno, all through
the hot, sweltering summer days, toil the tenders of these cash
diableries, until they are stricken with dizziness, or overcome
with the carbonized atmosphere and the intolerable heat. The
place is worse by far than an old-fashioned bakery, or a glass-
blower's, by reason of the dreadful ceaseless rattle of the cash-
carriers, yet frail-looking girls must endure it even though they
faint day after day, for there is no law to make the proprietor
provide any better.

Here is a subject upon which the energies of women reform-
ers might concentrate themselves without any risk of provoking
unfavorable comment. It is one upon which public sentiment
needs to be awakened. Comparatively little is known about it
outside the ranks of the women concerned. The sympathy of
all classes will be with the victims of a system which, under its
present conditions, it is hardly hyperbolical to stigmatize as
white slavery.

IT is not easy to analyze the motives which led
such a man as M. Emile Zola to visit Lourdes and
write a novel founded upon what he saw there
and on the way. When it was made known that
he entertained such an intention, there were some
who thought it meant a change for the better. He might be
like the flippant church-goers hit off by Goldsmith :

" Fools, who came to scoff, remained to pray."

The columns of closely-printed levity now running in the Sun-
day papers attest how mistaken was this charitable vaticination.
They show, besides, that to the school to which he belongs
there is nothing sacred in human feeling. No consideration of
decency whatever can actuate them. Even in a savage those
things which grow out of the spiritual side of his nature are re-
spected by his conquerors. It is reserved for the representatives
of the highest civilization, the " scientific " litterateur of the most
" advanced " age, to subject to his vulgar test things the most
sacrosanct in Christian eyes, and hold up to public gaze the
physical sufferings of the afflicted people who are brought to
Lourdes, in a way that is at once revolting and subversive of
the writer's ostensible purpose. The painfully minute descrip-
tions of these cases are fit only for the pages of a medical
journal ; they inspire only a feeling of nausea, instead of the
ridicule which seems to have been the intention. This impres-
sion is not relieved by the repetition of pictures of the devo-
tional features of the journey and the giving of the ipsissima
verba of the prayers of the clergy and the attendant sisters.
In the recitals of the cures which are given by the way the de-
scription is distinctly intended to convey the writer's belief that
they who had been restored to health, as they believed by su-
pernatural means, were the victims of some extraordinary self-
delusion. The picture of one of the passengers, an infidel priest,

426 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June,

hopelessly in love and still pursuing his clerical studies, at the
very outset of the story, affords an example of the spirit in
which M. Zola approached his subject. To predicate of such a
character, were it really possible, that he would go to Lourdes
to get some of his scepticism cleared up is of a piece with
the clumsiness which invented him at all. M. Zola believes, ap-
parently, that the adoption of " realism," as a literary style, re-
lieves him from the necessity of even trying to be artistic.

Plainly, if M. Zola were honest in going to Lourdes which
we by no means postulate he was destitute of every fitting
predisposition. He seems to imagine that the copying of a few
Catholic prayers from a book gives him a knowledge of Catho-
lic faith. He is utterly dense about the true spirit of Catholi-
cism. It would be just as rational to send out an uneducated
and unscientific man to study the conditions of a solar eclipse
as to send such a writer to Lourdes to give a faithful account
of what transpires there. It is not even to the most devout
that the marvels of which it is constantly the scene are always
revealed. But it is manifest that M. Zola's intention in going
there was dishonest. Therefore his narrative is sickening, in
more than a single sense ; and robust indeed must be even
the infidel gorge which could survive its perusal throughout.

Nothing could be more timely or serviceable to New York
Catholics just now than the admirable pamphlet given us by the
Rev. M. J. Considine, the Inspector of the city's parochial
schools, in connection with the Catholic Educational Exhibit.
In this work* the learned and reverend author gives us a rapid
sketch of the growth of that immense system of Catholic edu-
cation in the archdiocese whose outward manifestation has as-
tonished all beholders at Chicago. He traces the system back
to its very root, in the modest " New York Latin School " of
the time of King James II., at which some of the leading colo-
nial families received their education. The sketch of the suc-
ceeding institutions none of which sprang into existence until
after the close of the Revolutionary War is extremely interest-
ing from an archaeological point of view, more especially the
particulars regarding that sturdy nonagenarian institution, St.
Peter's Free School, the oldest Catholic place of education in
New York State. The facts recited in the course of this lumi-
nous pamphlet are in most cases such as must fill many minds

* A Brief Chronological Account of the Catholic Educational Institutions of the Archdio-
cese of New York. By the Rev. M. J. Considine. New York, Cincinnati, Chicago: Benzi-
ger Brothers.

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 427

with wonder and many hearts with pride. It is no small testi-
mony to the zeal for a religious education which fills the Catho-
lics of the city of New York that they have already expended on
their parochial school system over five millions of dollars, and
that they maintain that system at a voluntary cost of a quarter
of a million dollars annually. We regard the present time as
extremely opportune for bringing these truths under public no-
tice. The fierce light of jealous inquiry is being turned on
everything that pertains to the Catholic religious system, and it
is a deeply gratifying circumstance that on whatever side of it
the glare falls it is well prepared to endure the scrutiny. To
Father Considine a special word of praise is due for the excel-
lent way in which he has prepared this corollary of the Educa-
tional Exhibit. Dealing with so many parishes, the work of
searching up dates and biographical ana must have been no
mere idle-hour task, but a substantial, patience-testing labor.

Mrs. Humphrey Ward has essayed a more difficult task in
the production of Marcella* than in either of those literary tours
de force, as we may perhaps style them, which brought her into
notoriety. In the discussion of metaphysical problems and the
strivings of the human soul after the infinite, there is for the
mass of mankind enough interest to secure for their record,
when skilfully told, a respectable body of readers, though they
may be, indeed, " caviare to the general." Marcella essays the
task of weaving into the fibre of the romance the debate of
things of insignificant import in comparison with the eternal
problem of the human soul the social and economic displace-
ments of the time and the passions which are only of the age
and the day. It seems that when Mrs. Ward first conceived
the idea of utilizing polemical subjects as the basis of her
fiction, she must have been mistrustful of her own power to
make it attractive without their aid. Marcella convinces us
that the fear, if it possessed her, was unfounded, for this story
is strong and interesting, aside altogether from the adventitious
aid which it derives from the infusion of the burning topic of
socialism and other problems of political economy. The discus-
sion of these questions at meetings, in magazines, and the daily
press is so incessant, so pursuing, and so very much the toujours
perdrix order of polemic, that the average citizen and the av-
erage reader could not be blamed if he took refuge from it
in the pages of romance, or to be irritated to find the
spectre intruding itself there as well. The writer who tries it

* Marcella. By Mrs. Humphrey Ward. New York : Macmillan & Co.
VOL. LIX. 29

428 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June,

must have strong consciousness of power or a strong assurance
of patronage, and Mrs. Ward possesses a good deal of both the
one and the other. At the outset of her literary career she
showed that she knew how to command success ; in the work
under review she exhibits her gratitude for support in high
quarters in a graceful passage none of the clumsy, fulsome
flattery of your Otways and Butlers, but the neatest of literary
compliments, cleverly interjected, yet not a letter suggestive
of the "God save the Queen" on a "command night" at the
theatre. The elements of success were present also in the
ground-plan of the work. In the character of Aldous Raeburn,
the rich heir, to whose simple, studious tastes great wealth
comes much as a heavy responsibility, the long-suffering rich
will find much solace, if they find it hard to get in real life
a heroine like Marcella, who through long study of material
problems like the social one becomes spiritualized, and finds
that true happiness can be had in a couple of small rooms and
on twenty-eight shillings a week. Or, will any of them be
rather in the mood of Marcella's mother, who reads her novel
"with the hard, satiric brightness in her look" suggesting that
she was probably " speculating on the discrepancies between
fiction and real life, and on the falsity of most literary senti-
ment " ? Despite glimpses of truth like this in many parts of
the work, Marcella will not prevent many from sharing the
lady's satire.

Whatever we may think on reality or unreality of character
in fiction, however, there are many fine passages in this work.
The author's reflections upon social problems and the growth of
human institutions are out of the common ; and the dramatic
arrangement of the work is admirable. It is altogether desti-
tute, though, of that quiet, good-natured cynicism and gossipy,
drowsy description of places which lends such a charm to
George Eliot's work. In no respect can it be compared to
Felix Holt the Radical^ save in the fact that in this the social
problem is the pivoting question too. It may be literary
heresy to say this ; but we cannot help saying it, all the same.

Pepys' Diary, vol. iv. (which has been just issued),* brings
the narrative of the author down to a period of much interest.
It carries us back to that portion of Charles II. 's reign when
hostilities with Holland were being precipitated as much by the

* The Diary of Samuel Pepys, M.A., F.X.S. With Lord Braybrook^s Notes. Edited,
with additions, by Henry B. Wheatley, F.S.A. London: George Bell & Co. ; New York:
Macmillan & Co.

1894.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 429

drift of events as by the selfish interests of speculators and
intriguers. We in our own day know how easy it is to inflame
men's minds, once the tide of popular feeling has set in toward
war. Popular feeling in England in those days ran high against
the Dutch, and there were rogues to be found artful enough to
fan this sentiment for their own advantage. The final out-
break of hostilities was heralded by many gobemouche stories,
and Pepys relates one of these. A Swedish mariner came to
London, he tells, and gave out a circumstantial story of Dutch
outrages on British subjects at sea, merely for the purpose of
making some capital for himself on 'Change. His blood-curd-
ling tale was to the effect that De Ruyter, the Dutch admiral,
had seized some British merchantmen off the west coast of
Africa, tied his prisoners, not males exclusively, back to back,
and flung them into the sea.

This story had the effect of sending stocks running down
and probably gaining the narrator some money, but it was
soon found to be a concoction, and he had to fly.

In our own age, even with the civilizing agencies of the
newspaper and the telegraph, stories of this kind play an
important part in the fomenting of a war feeling between
countries where a predisposition in such a direction already
exists.

This volume of the Diary is embellished with four copper-
plates one remarkably fine one being that of James, Duke of
York, afterwards James II. The curious in popular aphorisms
will take some interest in another that of Cocker, a famous
mathematician and professor of penmanship of the same epoch,
whose reliability as an authority is vouched for in the old say-
ing, " According to Cocker." There is also a portrait of Sir
William Petty, the eminent surveyor and scientist.

We have now the second volume of the English Prose
Selections edited by Mr. Henry Craik, the first of which
was noticed about a year ago. The name of Lord Bacon
begins the series embraced, and that of Jeremy Taylor con-
cludes it. An introduction by the author favors the view that
much as the writers of the Elizabethan era did for English
literature, they might have done still more had they but made
an effort worthy the cause. Those who dive deeper into the
causes of things will not easily be persuaded the Elizabethan
writers were in reality capable of higher flights. The highest
amongst them, even Shakspere and Spenser, were not above
the evil influences of patronage ; and the foppery and frippery

430 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June,

of a court found its reflection not seldom in the affectation and
hothouse conceits of an euphuistic literature. Our admiration
for the much-lauded Elizabethan era must be seasoned when
we look at the work of the period a little more closely ; and
few will care to dispute the dictum of Swift, who attributed
the decadence in literature which immediately succeeded that
era to the loss of simplicity in style begotten of this courtly
gangrene.

Turning, however, from the literary discussion to things
more practical, it seems an opportune {thing that amongst the
selections made by the editor should be one from John Milton
on no other subject than the persecuting spirit of Protestantism !
Hear the immortal author of Paradise Lost on this interesting
theme :

" How many persecutions, then imprisonments, banishments,
penalties, and stripes ; how much bloodshed have the forcers
of conscience to answer for, and Protestants rather than
Papists ! For the Papist, judging by his principles, punishes
them who believe not as the church believes, though against
the Scripture ; but the Protestant, teaching every one to believe
the Scripture, though against the church, counts heretical, and
persecutes against his own principles, them who in any particu-
lar so believe as he in general teaches them ; them who most
honor and believe divine Scripture, but not against any human
interpretation though universal ; them who interpret Scripture
only to themselves, which by his own position, none but they
to themselves can interpret : them who use the Scripture no
otherwise by his own doctrine to their edification, than he
himself uses it to their punishing ; and so whom his doctrine
acknowledges a true believer, his discipline persecutes as a
heretic. The Papist exacts our belief as to the church due
above Scripture ; and by the church, which is the whole people
of God, understands the pope, the general councils, prelatical
only, and the surnamed fathers : but the forcing Protestant,
though he deny such belief to any church whatsoever, yet takes
it to himself and his teachers, of far less authority than to be
called the church, and above Scripture believed : which renders
his practice both contrary to his belief, and far worse than that
belief which he condemns in the Papist. By all which, well
considered, the more he professes to be a true Protestant, the
more he hath to answer for his persecuting than a Papist.
No Protestant therefore, of what sect soever, following Scrip-
ture only, which is the common sect wherein they all agree,

1 894.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 431

and the granted rule of every man's conscience to himself,
ought by the common doctrine of Protestants to be forced or
molested for religion."

We welcome to the ranks of Catholic periodicals a new
auxiliary which makes its dtbut under promising auspices. Its
name is Our Lady of Good Counsel, its promoters the Augus-
tinian Fathers, and its editress Miss Eleanor C. Donnelly.
Under such conditions a bright future ought to be before it.
The little monthly is marked by excellent taste in production,
and its artistic and literary contents, though modest, are the
best of their kind. There is a brief initiatory poem by Miss
Donnelly, as well as some other metrical cameos by other well-
known Catholic writers. The prose contents chiefly relate to
the devotion of which the little magazine is the mouth-piece,
and cannot but be efficacious in the spread of that beautiful
cult. The magazine is published by D. J. Gallagher & Co.,
North Broad Street, Philadelphia.

To many the spiritual character of the sainted founder of
the Redemptorists is familiar from his highly prized works, and
the reverence which he commands is based upon his fame as a
teacher of the most scrupulous nicety in matters of* conscience,
as a type of the most self-sacrificing follower of the Divine
Master in all humility, and as a doctor profound and discrimi-
nating to the utmost of logical analysis. To such as kn'ow him
thus the publication of his Letters* as translated from the
Italian by the Rev. Eugene Grimm (of his own order), must
present Saint Alphonsus in a new if not a surprising light. It
reveals him as the active, shrewd, and able man of business,
conducting all the affairs of his episcopate down to the small-
est detail, and dealing with a vast multitude of subjects, simple
and delicate, connected with his bishopric (of St. Agatha) and
the foundation of the eminent order which is associated with
his name. Manifold indeed were the difficulties which he was
called upon to encounter ; innumerable, petty, and irritating at
times, the internal troubles of his administration ; yet through
all his letters relating thereto breathes a spirit of patience com-
bined with earnest, unflagging purpose which seemed providen-
tially designed for the solution of problems to others perhaps
apparently hopeless, and the winning over of adversaries by
sheer force of sweet compulsion. Above all, even where the
questions under consideration are of the merest business kind,

* Letters of St. Alphonsus Maria de Liguori. Edited by Rev. Eugene Grimm. New
York, Cincinnati, and Chicago : Benziger Brothers.

432 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June,

the tone of ardent devotion in which they are couched cannot
fail to be noticed as a distinguishing mark of this illustrious
servant. His days were cast in a time of many internal abuses
in the church as well as many grievous troubles from without,
and it will easily be seen that he never failed to avail of an
opportunity to urge reform where it was most needed, nor to
pray with all the fervor of his intense nature for succor from
above when danger was imminent.

This is the third volume of Part I. of Father Grimm's trans-
lation. It is commended to the religious world by the warm
eulogy of a prelate who has suffered much for the faith and
borne himself through many trials as a soldier of Christ, Mon-
signor Mermillod, Bishop of Lausanne and Geneva.

It was announced some time back that a MS. had been discov-
ered purporting to be a copy of " the Gospel according to Peter."
This discovery was made, it was asserted, in .the course of some
explorations carried on by direction of M. Grbaut, then head
of the museums in Egypt. A transcription of the MS. was
made by M. Bouriant, whose opinion was that the work was
not earlier than the ninth century or later than the twelfth.
An English* translation of the work, together with the original
Greek text, is now given, together with a study of the whole
work by an anonymous scholiast.* The experience of ages with
regard to literary forgeries, and especially with regard to spuri-
ous " Gospels," must induce a respectful timidity concerning
this so-called discovery. The MS. is only fragmentary, yet
such scraps of it as are complete in themselves show variations
of no inconsiderable character from the accounts in the Evan-
gelists. For instance, when the narrative of the Saviour's death
is reached, the words put into his mouth, instead of those in the
Gospel, " My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me ? " are
" Power, my Power, thou hast forsaken me." "(H) e dynamis mou,
(h) e dynamis kataleipsas me." A strong flavor of the Docetic
heresy runs through passages in the fragment, such as the fol-
lowing : "And they brought two malefactors and crucified be-
tween them the Lord; but he kept silence as feeling no pain."
The author of the " study " feels no doubt, from this passage
and some others, that the fragment is part of a so-called Gos-
pel of which Serapion, bishop of Antioch about A.D. 190, wrote
warningly to his flock. There must have been quite a plethora
of spurious Gospels from time to time ; it is upon them that

* The Gospel according to Peter, A Study. By the author of Supernatural Religion.
New York : Longmans, Green & Co.

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 433

of St. Barnabas, as it was called that the Koran is believed to
be largely based. As the author of this treatise upon the frag-
ment acquiesces in the theory that his subject is part of the
veritable writing denounced by Serapion, what is the object of
his analytical study of it ? Merely to suggest a doubt that it is
the Gospels which are accepted as canonical which are unreliable,
because " in their process of reception by the church " they
"secured a gradual revision which might have smoothed away
any roughness from the Gospel of Peter had it been equally
fortunate." This is, briefly, the animus of the whole work.
" Roughness " is the easy-going euphuism which covers a
heretical doctrine of the first magnitude ; for if the Redeemer
availed of his divinity to evade his human suffering on the
Cross, as the fragment plainly conveys, then the whole process
of the Atonement was an illusion. No more monstrous or blas-
phemous heresy was ever maintained.

The suggestion that the church in the course of time gradu-
ally polished up the accepted Gospels affords another clue to
the motives which inspired this study.

Amongst the literary agencies now doing good work in
England for the rehabilitation of the church ought to be
classed a tract entitled Lead, Kindly Light* by the Rev. Ethelred
L. Taunton. The work is arranged in the form of enumerated
notes or points of doctrine or theology, as suggested by the
queries of a real inquirer who at one time was seeking elucida-
tion of his doubts at the hands of the author, and has since
found their solution in the acceptance of the true faith. The
plan of juxtaposition of paragraphs so as to exhibit differences
of doctrine on the most cardinal matters, between the church
and between the sects, is used in the course of the work very
effectively. Absence of ambiguity, conciseness, and simple force
of argument are the chief features of this really admirable
tract.

An excellent novel for the more thoughtful class of school-
boys is the Rev. Walter T. Leahy's Clarence Bclmont^ Its pic-
ture of school-life, its hopes and strivings, its annoyances from
the trickery of the worthless and the vicious, is graphic and
life-like, and its stimulus to the well-meaning and honorable
student encouraging. There is a deep moral in the story for
parents, too, which ought to be taken to heart by those who

* Lead, Kindly Light. By the Rev. Ethelred L. Taunton, Priest of the Diocese of West-
minster. London : Art and Book Company.

t Clarence Belmont ; or, A Lad of Honor. By Rev. Walter T. Leahy. Philadelphia:
H. L. Kilner&Co.

434 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June,

have a true interest in the welfare of their children, spiritual
no less than temporal.

In the pages of Under the Red Robe * Mr. Stanley A. Wey-
man essays to enlighten us on the inner life of some classes of
the French nation in the reign of Louis XIII. and under the
regime of the great cardinal-statesman, Richelieu. The profes-
sional roue 1 and swashbuckler, if this picture be true, would ap-
pear to have had a good time there and then. Some allowances
must be made for the difficulties of an English author in deal-
ing with a subject that he cannot understand ; but even giving
him the utmost latitude possible on this score, it is not clear
to our mind how he can possibly expect such a character as
the Gil de Berault in this narrative to be accepted by anybody
as the sort of person whom a beautiful, highly cultured, and
keenly sensitive Huguenot lady like the Mile. Cocheforet of the
same tale could, under any condition whatever, accept as a
lover, not to say fall violently in love with of her own accord,
wher^ we consider that the proposition the author puts before
us is that De Berault goes down to her house to play the spy
upon her brother, who is a Huguenot rebel, and arrest him and
bring him to Paris to be executed, even though the disgraceful
job be undertaken as the sole means of saving De Berault's
neck from the halter. It does not matter that whilst the swash-
buckler is playing the spy he repents and feels his shame ; it is
a foul libel on the French gentility of the period to picture
such a character as a type of any section of it. Besides the
book is stupid, inasmuch as it is all taken up with the single
incident of the espionage and its immediate developments. Mr.
Weyman writes well : if he could only construct a plot and im-
agine characters true to life, he ought to be able to turn out
something better than this piece of absurdity.

I. ETHICS minus MORALITY.f

The importance of ethics to human society renders the dis-
cussion of the subject inferior only in interest to that of reli-
gion. Ethics being intermediary between religion and the laws
governing human conduct in private as well as in public life,
may be described as the practical part of religion in so far as

* Under the Red Robe. By Stanley A. Weyman. New York and London : Longmans,
Green & Co.

\DataofModern Ethics Examined. By Rev. John J. Ming, S.J., Professor of Moral
Philosophy, Canisius College, Buffalo, N. Y. New York, Cincinnati, Chicago : Benziger
Brothers.

1894.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 435

it relates to the mundane world. The pre-Christian philosophy
represented ethics standing in place of creed, and, in the absence
of any higher enlightenment, controlling the moral life of the
civilized world and forming the basis of public law. The ethics
of those days were founded upon the idea of a divine obliga-
tion, for even to the logical pagan mind it appeared as impos-
sible to construct an ethical system independent of a Divinity
and a human responsibility as to build a house without any
support from the earth. It is reserved for the scientific savants
of the present day to formulate an ethical rule which discards
such a base, and rests upon the inherent selfishness of human
nature as the highest ground for its observance by civilized
people.

The difficulty which presents itself to the ordinary student
of this necessary branch of education is that of following argu-
ments manifestly tending to one common end to starting points
as diverse as the races of man. He becomes lost in a realm
of shifting quicksands. Analysis is fatal to all these empirical
philosophies. Father Ming's new book on Modern Ethics is im-
mensely helpful in exposing the fallacies on which the spurious
gospel of the materialists rests. He makes it as clear as noon-
day that their reasoning needs but to be followed out to its
legitimate conclusion to prove destructive of its own object.
The lucidity of style and the methodical arrangement of the
different branches of the treatise must strike the student as he
proceeds with the perusal of this volume. We venture to say
that the work must find a wide appreciation wherever it is
necessary or desirable to strengthen the mental training by a
course of methodical and orderly exercises in philosophical
argument.

436 NEW BOOKS. [June.

NEW BOOKS.

BURNS & GATES, London:

Pax Vobiscum : A Manual of Prayers, 'with Special Devotions for the Sick.
The Theandric Kingdom, et Potestas Temporalis Definienda est. By the

author of " Civil Principality."
FLYNN & MAHONY, Boston :

The Authorized Catechism of the Christian Doctrine, with Explanatory
Notes. By Very Rev. William Byrne, D.D.

R. HERDER, St. Louis :

Explanation of Deharbe's Small Catechism. By James Canon Schmitt, D.D.

JOSEPH SCHAEFER, New York:

The Novena of Benediction in Honor of Our Lady of Mount Carmel. Little
Treasure of the Devoitt Clients of St. Anthony of Padua.

JOHN MURPHY & Co., Baltimore :

The Roman Catholic Religion, Reason and Science. By Thomas O'Neill,
Philadelphia. Columbus the Catholic. By George Barton. (Popular edi-
tion.) The Children of Charles I. of England. By Mrs. C. S. H. Clark.

F. D. COBURN, Topeka, Kansas :

Report of the Kansas State Board of Agriculture for the quarter ended
March 31, 1894.

THE CATHEDRAL LIBRARY ASSOCIATION, New York :
The Cathedral Library Catalogue.

OPEN COURT PUBLISHING COMPANY, Chicago :

The Diseases of the Will. By Th. Ribot. The Psychic Life of Micro-
Organisms. By Alfred Binet.

CATHOLIC PUBLICATION CONCERN, Philadelphia:

Thoughts in Verse, Religious and Miscellaneous. By John J. Brann.

BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York :

The Little Prayer-Book of the Sacred Heart. By Rev. Bonaventura
Hammer, O.S.F. Pearls from Faber. By Marion J. Brunowe.

MACMILLAN & Co., London and New York :
Celtic Twilight. By W. B. Yeats.

LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., New York and London ;
Ban and Arriere Ban. By Andrew Lang.

PAMPHLETS RECEIVED.

CATALOGUE (illustrated) OF THE W. B. FEELEY ECCLESIASTICAL ART COM-
PANY, Chicago.

CATHOLIC TRUTH SOCIETY, Worcester, Mass.: Revelation. By Rev. W. H.
Goggin.

THE interest in the Catholic Summer-School con-
tinues to augment. The coming session of the in-
stitution at Plattsburgh is likely to be the most suc-
cessful yet held, for the fame of the enterprise has spread, and
many are coming from long distances to see and hear for them-
selves. Even from England a large contingent may be expected
this year, as we learn from the Catholic press on that side of
the ocean. For teachers the ensuing session will be pecu-
liarly advantageous, as a special course for their benefit has
been arranged for, to be carried out during the last week of the
meetings. The arrangements at Plattsburgh and on Lake Cham-
plain for the reception and amusement of the visitors are com-
prehensive. The committee in charge of the ground which has
been purchased for the permanent location of the Summer-School
are working hard to have things ready, and it will be found
that the art of the landscape gardener has not been thrown away
upon the place, by the time the visitors get there. Places of
entertainment will be fitted up, a handsome pier run out into
the lake, and other things done to transform the place from a
solitude to a live resort. The committee are working hard,
moreover, to secure the facility of a special steamer on the lake
during the session. Thus everything looks bright for the outing
portion of the programme, the intellectual agenda-paper will be
equally well attended to.

In a series of temperate and argumentative resolutions the
archbishops and bishops of the Catholic Church in England, re-
cently assembled under the presidency of Cardinal Vaughan to
consider the subject, have placed on record their views on the
question of Catholic education in the primary schools in Eng-
land. These resolutions are to form the basis of a bill which
it is proposed to introduce in Parliament for the settlement of
the question in Great Britain. There the education difficulty
has been rendered acute by the action of the noisy element on
the school boards, whose aim is to take away all power from

438 EDITORIAL NOTES. [June,

parents in the education of their children and hand it over to
the state. The English hierarchy take up an unequivocal position
as the champions of parental right and the religious training of
the child.

One of the most cheering tokens of the reality of that pro-
gress about which there is so much vague talk is the recent
convention of Working-girls' Clubs in Boston. These clubs are
something more than a name. They are genuine associations
wherein working-girls find home life and pleasant society, as
well as amusement and intellectual culture. They comprise
girls employed in stores and factories and workshops, and wo-
men of wealth go in there and help in their work, not with any
view of affecting patronage, but from a desire of participating
in the civilizing influences of sociability and co-operation in in-
tellectual employment. The papers read at the convention show
that even amongst women literature may be cultivated " on a
little oatmeal " just as well as on the best college rations. The
literary classes have taken up an analytical study of Shakspere,
and the exercise appears to have afforded much delight ; but
Browning was ruled out when the question of other English
poets to be studied came up. Several sensible papers were read
at the convention, as well as a few which seemed irrelevant and
merely gossipy. Many eminent people in Boston gave a cordial
welcome to the convention, and contributed to make its mem-
bers happy while it lasted by the social festivities which they
thoughtfully provided in the evenings. In all this we have, per-
haps, a glimmering of the true solution of the great economical
problem of the time.

Many Catholics engaged in business do not seem to fully
appreciate the benefits of advertising. They overlook the advan-
tages which our own advertising columns present. As we never
take any but the soundest class of advertisements, their appear-
ance here gives them a value which should be taken into con-
sideration. The advertisement portion of a magazine is often
its motive power ; in our case we desire it for nothing but to be
an auxiliary in the great end we have in view.

There is a practical side to this question which advertisers
ought not to overlook ; and we say this merely with the view
of recalling this fact to their attention.

1894-] T HE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 439

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

A CONVENTION of all the Catholic Reading Circles in New England was
held in Boston, on the evening of Sunday, April 8. Besides the delega-
tions from the Circles, many well-known Catholics having a directive influence
in this literary movement were present, the Rev. Thomas J. Conaty, D.D.,
president of the Catholic Summer-School of America ; the Rev. Thomas
McMillan, C.S.P., of the Columbian Reading Union ; the Rev. Joseph H.
McMahon, of New York, and the president and members of the Catholic Union
of Boston.

The appended circular was sent to all New England Reading Circles that
have given any public notice of their existence :

BOSTON, March 15.

M , President Reading Circle: The Catholic Union of Boston,

desirous to encourage the present Catholic literary movement, especially in the
effective form of Reading Circles, has consented, at the solicitation of prominent
Reading Circle workers, to call a convention of the Catholic Reading Circles in
New England, for 7:30 P.M., Sunday, April 8, in St. Rose Hall, 17 Worcester
Street, Boston.

The Rev. Thomas J. Conaty, D.D., president of the Catholic Summer-
School of America, has kindly accepted the invitation to preside at this
convention.

The committee undersigned, charged by the Catholic Union with the
management of the convention, earnestly urge you to attend it in person, or to
send one or more delegates ; and to present at it a history of your Circle and the
plan on which it is conducted.

Asking the favor of an early answer, and anticipating much benefit to the
common cause from the interchange of experience and opinion at this conven-
tion, we remain respectfully yours,

THOMAS B. FITZPATRICK, Chairman.
MARY ELIZABETH BLAKE.
KATHERINE E. CONWAY.
ELLEN A. MCMAHON, Secretary,

17 Worcester Street, Boston.
* * *

Mr. Thomas B. Fitzpatrick, chairman of the committee appointed by the
Catholic Union for the management of Reading Circle Convention, called the
meeting to order. He presented as chairman the Rev. Thomas J. Conaty,
D.D., of Worcester.

Dr. Conaty heartily welcomed the delegates, expressed his gratification at
the large attendance, and outlined briefly the objects of the meeting. He spoke
of the present intellectual movement among American Catholics, and especially
of New England's part in it. The Catholics of New England are sharers in the
intellectual activity proverbial among all New-Englanders. This must be
rightly directed and utilized for faith and country. Catholics must not
lag behind their fellow-citizens of other beliefs. They must educate themselves
to lead in the intellectual life of their time and country. The Reading Circles
and the Catholic Summer-School were means to this end. Dr. Conaty briefly
explained their relation.

440 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [June,

He then called upon Miss Ellen A. McMahon, the secretary of the commit-
tee on this conference, and a leading spirit in the Reading Circle work.

Miss McMahon read letters of regret from the Rev. Thomas Scully, P. R.,
St. Mary's of the Annunciation, Cambridgeport, Mass. ; the Rev. Jas. H. O'Don-
nell, rector of St. John's Church, Waterbury, Conn. ; Mrs. Julia McColiff, of New
Haven, Conn., whose bright little note described her "Circle " as consisting of
herself and young daughter; Miss Mary A. Fitzpatrick, of Ansonia, Conn.

Among the Circles sending brief histories of their work were :

The Lady Fullerton Circle of Worcester, Mass. ; the Xavier Circle of Water-
bury, Conn. ; the Alfred Circle of New Haven, Conn. ; the St. Gregory Circle of
Haverhill, Mass. ; the Catholic Union Circle of Boston, Mass. ; the Lacordaire
Circle of New Hayen, Conn. ; the Isabella Circle of Rutland, Vt. ; the John
Boyle O'Reilly Circle of Boston, and one having the same name of Newburyport,
Mass. ; the Adelaide Procter Circle of Brockton, Mass. ; the Hecker Circle of
Everett, Mass. ; the St. Thomas Aquinas Circle of Worcester, Mass. ; the Fene-
lon Circle of Charlestown, Mass. ; the O'Donnell Circle of Lawrence, Mass. ; the
St. Mark Circle of Woonsocket, R. I., and the Charles Warren Stoddard Circle
of Salem, Mass. Other Circles having no distinctive names were reported from
Lynn ; the Catholic Young Women's Society at Worcester, and several acade-
mies under the care of the Sisters of Notre Dame.

* * *

Father McMillan gave an address briefly outlining the rise of the Reading
Circle movement. The pioneer worker was Miss Julie Perkins, who died a few
weeks ago in Norfolk, and to whose zeal and perseverance Father McMillan paid
a touching tribute. "This work," he said, "has originated with the laity.
The clergy have been annexed to it." He spoke of THE CATHOLIC WORLD'S
promotion of the movement, and of the great service rendered by the Boston
Pilot, expressing the hope that the smaller Reading Circles would more fre-
quently represent their work in its columns. He described his own Circle, the
Ozanam, at the Church of St. Paul the Apostle, New York.

Father McMahon spoke with his wonted earnestness for the Reading
Circles and the Summer-School. Many Catholics were content to live on the
past intellectual glories of the Church, shutting their eyes to the palpable defect
of intellectual culture in too many of our American Catholic communities to-day.
He had read in The Pilot with interest and pleasure Father Fulton's words to
the John Boyle O'Reilly Reading Circle on the gradual Catholic intellectual pro-
gress in Boston, and the way to promote it still further. He had no patience with
those who had money for everything but for good books. The Reading Circles
have, as part of their mission, to make a paying public for good Catholic authors.

With a few hearty words of godspeed from Dr. Conaty, the conference
adjourned subject to the next call of the Catholic Union. The unavoidable
absence of Mr. Warren E. Mosher, projector of the Summer-School, and of the
Rev. James B. Troy, was much regretted.

The Catholic Union of Boston deserves well of the Catholic Summer-School
and of the Reading Circles throughout the country for its generous fostering of
the movement in New England. Through its president, Mr. John P. Leahy, a
kindly greeting was extended to all in attendance at the convention.

From an editorial in The Pilot we learn that the Circles represented by dele-
gate or letter sum up a total of about six hundred members, ranging from a Circle
of two in Connecticut to the largest of the Boston Circles with one hundred and
twenty-nine. The character of the studies is as diversified as the size of the

1894-] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 441

Circles, but church history and modern English literature with a marked lean-
ing to the works of contemporary Catholic authors are evidently receiving gen-
eral attention.

While this convention brought out pleasantly the fact that much good work
is being done under competent direction, it proved also that there is need in
many places of better denned courses of study and more methodical conduct of
meetings. It is a question of the mould rather than of the filling, for the sub-
jects of study have, in large number, to be determined by the local needs.

Some of the Circles in the smaller cities and the towns are following to great
advantage the reading lists of the Columbian Reading Union as presented in THE
CATHOLIC WORLD ; or the Catholic Educational Union's reading lists, as given
in The Catholic Reading Circle Review. The Circles composed of convent-
school alumnae naturally develop on the excellent literary lines laid down in their
academy or high-school course.

But, as a wise man keenly interested in the Catholic Summer-School reminds
us, there is a large body of Catholic young men and women who have acquired
an extensive literary training entirely outside of Catholic educational influences.
Though practical Catholics, they have unconsciously assimilated much of the
popular non-Catholic scientific and literary prejudices against the church. They
are past the help of the rudimentary reading list, and would not be tempted
into church history by the bait of the ordinary Catholic historical novel.
* * *

The Sacred Heart Review, of Boston, Mass., devoted a large amount of space
to the Reading Circle convention. From one of its able articles we take the fol-
lowing :

"The public, and especially the Catholic public, should know about the Cath-
olic Reading Circles and their work. The reports in the daily papers of the con-
vention gave no idea whatever of the extent and importance of this work, of the
steady but enthusiastic interest behind it, and the intelligence and ability which
direct and sustain it. The existence of these societies, flourishing and working,
sending delegates to the convention from cities, towns, and remote country vil-
lages, is an evidence, in some respects more striking than that supplied by the
Catholic Summer-School, of the share taken by Catholics in the widespread in-
tellectual and educational movement of the day. The reports of the various
delegates show a remarkable activity and interest among young Catholics, and a
surprising amount of discretion, skill, and sound practical judgment in the
methods of reading and study pursued by them. If there ever was a time when
knowledge and cultivation were absolutely necessary for Catholics, to-day is that
time. The cultivation of the intellect, investigation, discussion, keen criticism,
the challenging of all accepted beliefs all these things are the order of the day,
and ' in the air.' The Catholic who pretends to be intelligent, and to know why
he is a Catholic, must be ready at all times to explain, defend, and vindicate his
faith. If he can do this clearly and correctly, it is very well ; but if he can do it
in the language and style of a cultivated and generally well-informed man, his
advantage is immense. The Catholic Reading Circles include in their courses
the leading Catholic writers, the classic and standard authors of our own and
other countries, and the general literature with which every cultivated person is
expected to be more or less familiar. THE CATHOLIC WORLD maintains a regu-
lar department devoted to their interests and ably conducted. The Catholic Cir-
cles are precisely what we need to-day, and the more there are of them, carefully
and ably managed, the better."

442 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [June, 1894.

The Azarias Reading Circle of Bridgeport, Conn., Miss Mary O'Toole presi-
dent, is indebted to the Catholic Summer-School for its existence. At the first
session in New London, and last year at Plattsburgh, the members imbibed en-
thusiasm for Catholic intellectual progress from the lectures, and especially from
the distinguished author whose name they have honored. The plan of work
adopted included United States history ; a critical study of Irving's Sketch Book
and Alhambra ; Prescott's Conquest of Mexico ; Cooper's Last of the Mohicans
and Pathfinder; Hawthorne's Scarlet Letter and Marble Faun, together with
selections from Emerson, Brother Azarias, Dr. Brownson, Archbishop Spalding,
and other Catholic writers.

The Azarias Circle consists of twenty ladies, most of whom are, or have been,
teachers. It has given during the winter three receptions, with musical selec-
tions and a lecture, the first delivered by Dr. Eugene Bouton former superinten-
dent of the Bridgeport schools on the "Ideal Man "; the second by Mr. Jesse
Albert Locke on " A New York Loyalist's Account of the Revolution "; and the
third by Mr. John H. Cummings on "Culture." The receptions, besides being
very enjoyable affairs to those in attendance, have been the means of promoting
an interest in literary improvement outside the limits of the Circle.
* * *

The following letter from a busy priest proves better than any other argu-
ment the necessity of the work undertaken by the Columbian Reading Union in
supplying reliable information concerning the diffusion of literature :

" I am the pastor of a new parish, and there is a tremendous amount of hard
work placed in my hands. But I have a willing congregation. I have a splen-
did class of young men and young women, and it is my desire to establish among
them a literary society. I have watched the work of the Paulist Fathers for some
years, and among all the movements they have set on foot for the benefit of the
masses of the people there is not one, in my opinion, more praiseworthy and com-
mendable, or more far-reaching in results, than the great work of the Reading
Union. Now, while I appreciate the work, I must confess that I am not suffi-
ciently acquainted with the details to have the practical knowledge required for
the undertaking I have now in hand. True, I could go on with my own scheme,
supported by good, practical minds ; but our machinery might be cumbersome
and might not run smoothly, and I think it better to start out with the experience
of others for our guidance. Will you, therefore, please answer the following
questions ?

" When a Reading Circle undertakes to follow out a course, does each mem-
ber have a copy of the same book ? Are there as many copies of each book as
there are members ? If such be the case, does each member purchase and own
the books ? This would strike me as expensive and a serious drawback to the
society.

" From your knowledge of this kind of work, would you recommend the
adoption of a constitution ? Is it the practice to have literary societies under a
fixed constitution ?

" Have you lists of books for libraries for such societies, with price per set,
or for each separate work ?

"Our society has had one meeting, and one hundred and forty members
were enrolled. They are mostly members of the Blessed Virgin Sodality. Many
will fall away, doubtless, in time. They have read very little, as a rule, and I
think we must begin at the beginning. My own idea of this work is that it will
be necessary to establish a well-selected library, and get them into the way of
reading to create a taste for reading first of all."

We would urge strongly the starting of a library first, under the circum-
stances described. The Reading Circle can be formed at a later date, with or
without a constitution.

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD,

VOL. LIX. JULY, 1894. No. 352.

IN A HAMMOCK.

BY MARION AMES TAGGART.

WING and swing while the elm-tree weaves
Bending boughs as the wind sweeps by ;
Soft susurrus of rustling leaves
Marking the silence rhythmic'ly.

Sky above, and unbounded space,
Stretching, meeting on ev'ry side ;

The soul o'erleaps her dwelling place,
Floating out on its shoreless tide.

What is life with its gain or lack,
The little days that speed away,

While thought springs down the comet's track,
And body feels the planet's sway ?

Just to swing with swinging earth,
Lapped in content as hours pass,

Glad in the joyous, new-won birth
Of bird, and bee, and tender grass!

Sky above, but blossoms beneath ;

Earthly trifles are sweet and dear;
Smell the clover, and see the heath ;

Hark, the robin is whistling clear !

All for me, as am I for all,

Stars and winds, and the bird and bee;
Glad I swing with this swinging ball,

My heart abeat in harmony.

444 CHRISTIAN AND PATRIOTIC EDUCATION. [July,

CHRISTIAN AND PATRIOTIC EDUCATION IN THE
UNITED STATES.*

BY REV. ALFRED YOUNG.

^NDER the above heading I propose to show, by
official statistics, how much Protestants, com-
pared with Catholics, have been doing to impart
a religious and patriotic education to their chil-
dren. I presume to say that an exhibit of this
sort is a pretty reliable index of the esteem in which each re-
ligious body holds its own doctrines, moral discipline, and reli-
gious devotional worship. Those who really have a high esteem
for their religion will not only show themselves to be earnest
and faithful believers but will be extremely solicitous about the
transmission of their own faith and its practice to their children ;
ready to make, if need be, all reasonable sacrifices for that
purpose.

WHO ARE THE 'EDUCATORS?

Nay, more; I confidently assert that one's patriotism is
rightfully to be measured by this anxiety and care to have the
minds of the rising generation inculcated with those religious
principles which one believes in his heart of hearts are necessary
to the safety and true progress of the Republic. That some re-
ligious principles are deemed by Protestants to be of such neces-
sity, would appear to be evidenced by the constant claims they
make for their Protestantism, and their equally constant expres-
sions of alarm lest the doctrines of the Catholic Church should
prevail. And yet, when it comes to putting one's patriotic
faith in one's religion to test, what do we find? That is what
I propose to show by the following tables, copied from the Re-
port on Education in the United States at the Eleventh Census,
1890 :

* From advance sheets of the forthcoming work by the Rev. Alfred Young, entitled
Catholic and Protestant Countries compared.

1894-] CHRISTIAN AND PATRIOTIC EDUCATION.
PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS, 1890.

445

The United States.

Teachers.

Pupils.

White.

Colored.

Total

16,150

700,602

788,609

10,993

Catholic

12,303

/ ?:/>
626,492

620,174

6,322

Evangelical Lutheran
German Evangelical,
Protestant Episcopal,
All others, . . .
Baptist, ....

2,991
386

275

XT' 95

None

142,963
15,639
8,385
6,119

142,302
15.638
4,635
5,860

661

3.750
2 59

Methodist, . . .
Presbyterian, . .
Congregational,

None
None
None

The next table in the official report gives the combined
numbers for parochial and denominational schools. I have sub-
tracted the " parochial " figures so that the denominational ones
may be seen at a glance :

DENOMINATIONAL SCHOOLS I

That is, private schools, other than parochial, under control of mem-
bers of different denominations.

The United States.

Teachers.

Pupils.

White.

Colored.

Total,

17,414

286,142

244,815

42,O34

Catholic,

C ,QO7

7<>,4 14

7C.O74

t j*r
206

Methodist Episcopal,
Presbyterian, . . .
Baptist,

3,026

i,793
i 6^?

58,546

37,965
2Q 860

49 I0 3
26,358

24 848

9>443
1 1 ,607
e 02 1

Congregational, . .
Protestant Episcopal,
All others, . . .

1,219
i,339
1,963

27453
13.265

34,886

i5,!7i

12,584
32,910

3,^^,1
12,282
68 1
1,896

SUMMARY.

The United States. Teachers. Pupils.

Total, 33,564 1,085,744

Catholic, 18,210 701,966

All Protestants, . . . 15,354 3 8 3778

This is a striking and very suggestive exhibit. Dr. H. K.
Carroll, special agent of the "eleventh census of churches,"
estimates the number of Protestants in the United States at
about thirty millions, and of Catholics at about six millions. It
is a high estimate for them, and a low estimate for us. But,
either way, it is plain that there are over twenty millions who
are neither Protestant nor Catholic. These twenty millions do
not believe that either Catholic or Protestant doctrine is at all

446 CHRISTIAN AND PATRIOTIC EDUCATION. [July?

necessary to the safety of the Republic. No doubt the major-
ity of them have a vague, undefined notion that the entertain-
ment of some kind of religious sentiment by the masses is in a
general way useful ; but that they would spend one dollar or raise
a finger to help insure the reign of Christian ideas and princi-
ples no one believes. On the contrary, they can be counted
upon as ready to oppose any attempt on the part of Catholics
or Protestants to treat the state as if it were a Christian one,
or ought to be.

PROTESTANTISM IN LEAGUE WITH INFIDELITY.

This is a very serious state of things, for twenty millions
out of sixty are able to exert great power. By some means or
other it has come to be the popular notion that the American
state is Nullifidian. How has that notion come to prevail ?
Is this a sign that the slowly increasing number of those who
are of " No religion " have proved themselves stronger than the
united nominal Christian majority ?

No ; let the plain and honest truth be told. Protestants
have betrayed this country, which, not so very long ago, might
confidently call itself a Christian one, into the hands of the
unbeliever. No other evidence is needed than the exhibit I
have just made, which shows that they have united themselves
with the unbeliever in establishing a system of popular educa-
tion which will infallibly insure the spread of " no religion,"
and that they have taken little or no pains to give their
children an education which would insure their adherence to
the religious faith of their parents. They have made a mistake
which cannot but prove a disastrous one for the future hopes
of Protestantism. Who does not see, if the vast majority of
children are instructed (I cannot say educated) in schools of
" no religion," that at no distant date this country will be a
country of " no religion " ? What then will happen ? What
becomes of an edifice when the foundations are taken away?

Let us hear a few opinions on that point from those who
are worthy to be heard. In his farewell address our wise and
ever-to-be honored Washington said :

" Religion and morality are the pillars of human happiness.
Let us with caution indulge the supposition that morality can
be maintained without religion. Reason and experience forbid
us to expect that national morality can prevail in exclusion of
religious principle."

The celebrated historian and statesman Guizot, a Protestant,

1894-] CHRISTIAN AND PATRIOTIC EDUCATION. 447

having before his mind the dreadful consequences following
upon the infidel doctrines of Voltaire in his own country of
France, said :

" In order to make popular education truly good and
socially useful, it must be fundamentally religious. I do not
mean by this, that religious instruction should hold its place
in popular education, and that the practices of religion should
enter into it : for a nation is not religiously educated by such
petty and mechanical devices ; it is necessary that national
education should be given and received in the midst of a reli-
gious atmosphere, and that religious impressions and religious
observances should penetrate into all its parts. Religion is not
a study or exercise to be restricted to a certain place and a
certain hour ; it is a faith and a law, which ought to be felt
everywhere, and which after this manner alone can*, exercise all
its beneficial influence upon our minds and our lives."

Have we Catholics ever said more, or asked more than
that? But what is the cry that is heard all around us? "You
Catholics are the avowed enemies of popular education " ; and
that from the mouths of prominent politicians and Protestant
church dignitaries whom one supposes to be educated men.
And they keep on unblushingly repeating the same falsehood
right in the very face of all past history, of all that the Catho-
lic people and their priesthood are doing in every country, and
especially in our own.

Despite the fact that we are paying our full -quota of the
taxes which create the school fund, we Catholics possess in this
country, in proportion to our wealth and numbers, more paro-
chial schools, seminaries, academies, colleges, and universities, es-
tablished and sustained exclusively by our own private resources,
than all the other denominations of Christians put together. And
yet we are " avowed enemies to popular education " ! And be-
cause we cheerfully impose upon ourselves this double burden,
and are resolved to bring up our children as Christian citizens in
the way that all the wise and good, even among Protestants,
know to be the only possible and necessary way to secure the
future welfare and stability of our glorious and beloved Repub-
lic, we are denounced forsooth as being unpatriotic !

Listen to the former prime minister of France, M. Thiers, in
his report to the Corps Legislatif :

" We must make education more religious than it has been
up to the present moment. We must put it upon its former
basis ; and if we do not, / tremble for the future of France."

448 CHRISTIAN AND PATRIOTIC EDUCATION. [July,

France, or at least the powers that have been ruling the
country, turned a deaf ear to the counsel of this wise states-
man, banished every word and sign of religion from education,
whether popular or of the higher grades, and what is the con-
sequence ? Infidelity has spread over that once Christian land
like a plague, and anarchy, with its dynamite bombs, is threat-
ening the overthrow of all order and government, and the
inauguration of another and more devastating Reign of Terror.

Listen to Herr Von Puttkamer, the eminent minister of
public worship in the German Empire :

"I am convinced that on the day on which we cease to
make the saving teachings of the Gospel the basis of education,
the fall of our national civilized life will be inevitable."

Let us hear what the eminent and world-honored statesman,
Mr. Gladstone, has to say :

" Every system which places religious education in the back-
ground is pernicious."

REV. JAMES M. KING SPEAKS.

And now I am about to quote from a recent writer concerning
whose orthodoxy there can be no question Protestant ortho-
doxy, I mean, notwithstanding the ultra-Romanism that breathes
in every sentence. The end this now prominent anti-popery
American writer had in view at the time of the pronouncement
of these popish sentiments in an address entitled " Religion and
the State," delivered before the Congregational Club of New
York and vicinity, on April 19, 1886, was to prepare the public
mind for the establishment of the " Union of Church and State,"
for which he was working as agent of the Evangelical Alliance,
and which was sprung upon Congress by him and his associates
three years after.

The reader will find a detailed account of this attempt and
its failure in THE CATHOLIC WORLD magazine, January, 1894,
This very address of his was offered by him before the Con-
gressional Committee in order to strengthen his argument for
the establishment of Protestantism as the state religion, by forc-
ing an amendment to the national Constitution upon the country,
obliging every State in the Union to have " public schools in which
shall be taught the common branches of knowledge, virtue, mor-
ality, and the principles of the Christian religion." The chairman
of the committee, Hon. Henry W. Blair, explained the last sen-
tence to mean : " the principles of the Christian religion so lim-
ited as to specifically and emphatically exclude the Christian principles

1894-] CHRISTIAN AND PATRIOTIC EDUCATION. 449

of one or two sects." These plotters must have taken the Ameri-
can people for a lot of fools !

But let us hear the writer, the orator, the agent of the Evan-
gelical Alliance, and now the founder, and, so far as it appears,
the chief and only expounder and spokesman of the " National
League for the Protection of American Institutions " the REV.
JAMES M. KING, D.D.

Mark it well, every American citizen who has ears to hear
this man Jias changed his base, and in word and work now de-
nounces every one of his sentences which follow as being anti-
American and popish !

This champion of " No sectarianism in the public schools "
begins by asking this fundamental question :

" What constitutes real education, and ' w hat are the perils of educa-
tion when purely secular ? Education consists in the symmetrical
development of the whole man for the purpose of his creation.
This purpose is admitted to be moral. The state is preparing
citizens to be competent to their responsibilities, and these are
all moral. Secularized education is a misnomer. It is no education
at all. Never before has the attempt been made; the verdict
of mankind in every age, under every civilization, is against it "
(Religion and the State, by Rev. James M. King, page 9).

" Daniel Webster, in his argument against the Girard will,
said : * In what age, by what sect, where, when, by whom, has
religious truth been excluded from the education of youth ?
Nowhere, never. Everywhere and at all times it has been re-
garded as essential. It is .of the essence, the vitality of useful
instruction.'

" Governor Rice, of Massachusetts, recently said : * I lift up
a warning voice, with respect to the inadequacy and perils of
our modern system of one-sided education, which supposes it
can develop manhood and good citizenship out of mere brain
culture.'

" Dr. Schaff says : Intellectual education is worth little with-
out virtue, and virtue must be supported and fed by piety, which
binds men to God, inspires them with love to their fellow-man,
and urges them on to noble thoughts and to noble deeds.
. . . A self-governing democracy which does not obey the
voice of conscience, and own God as its ruler, must degene-
rate into mobocracy and anarchy.'

" ' Despotism,' says De Tocqueville, ' may govern without
faith, but liberty cannot.'

" Victor Cousin, the profoundest of French philosophers, in

450 CHRISTIAN AND PATRIOTIC EDUCATION. [July,

an address before the Chamber of Peers, maintained that ' any
system of school-training which sharpened and strengthened all
the intellectual powers, without at the same time affording a
source of restraint and counter-check to their tendency to evil
by supplying moral culture and religious principle, was a curse
rather than a blessing ' (ibid., p. 10).

Our Rev. Champion of the necessity of religious education
goes on to say:

" Many children and youth of the nation live under family
conditions incompatible with self-respect or with moral purity.
And these get all their education from the state. Under a re-
publican form of government not only, but under a government
in fact republican, the moralities of the Christian religion must
constitute the basis of its educational system for the training of
its citizenship, if the form and privileges of government are to
be perpetuated.

" In case secular education is to be made non-Christian, in
order to be consistent there must be non-Christian editions of
text-books prepared by the state. And these must cover the
fields of history, natural science, mental and moral philosophy,
and general literature. Christian truths and facts are so ingrained
in the sources of knowledge of English-speaking peoples, that
the secular teacher who seeks to avoid the assertion or denial
of them will find his teaching reduced to very naked rudiments.

" To avoid in instruction the facts concerning the work and
worth of Christianity in our history is to impart anti-Christian
instruction not only, but to misrepresent, and this is to destroy
the basis of all morals; and moral instruction cannot be sepa-
ated at any point or for any period of time from the intellec-
tual without injury " (ibid., pages 9, 10).

KING'S RIGHT-ABOUT-FACE AS SECRETARY OF THE N. L. P. A. I.

" The public schools cannot be wholly secularized and claim to edu-
cate. They cannot be wholly secularized unless they are con-
fined to the barest elementary instruction, and this would not
be education, but simply getting ready to acquire knowledge.

" Dr. Schaff says : ' An immense interest, like the education
of a nation of cosmopolitan and pan-ecclesiastical composition,
cannot be regulated by a logical syllogism. Life is stronger and
more elastic than logic. It is impossible to draw the precise
line of separation between secular and moral, and between moral
and religious education. Absolute indifference of the school to
morals and religion is impossible. It must be either moral or

1894-] CHRISTIAN AND PATRIOTIC EDUCATION. 451

immoral, religious or irreligious, Christian or anti-Christian. Re-
ligion enters into the teaching of history, mental and moral
philosophy, and other branches of learning which are embraced
in our common-school system, and which public sentiment deems
necessary. . . . An education which ignores religion alto-
gether would raise a heartless and infidel generation of intellec-
tual animals, and prove a curse rather than a blessing" (ibid.,
pp. 16, 17).

The boldness of this new-mantled prophet of " Schools of
No Religion " in quoting Dr. Schaff shows how dead-set he
and his were in 1886 to have " sectarian" schools supported by
the state and to have none other. What is the "logical syllo-
gism " they are now trying to make the people swallow, willy-
nilly ? Just this nonsense : This nation of cosmopolitan and pan-
ecclesiastical composition in plain English : this nation com-
posed of citizens of several different faiths must impose upon
all children an education that will raise a heartless and infidel
generation of intellectual animals, and which will be to them a
curse rather than a blessing. But to secure that national curse
a constitutional amendment must be passed which will make all
the state schools non-sectarian, and forbid the state from even
allowing religion to be taught in any school in which it pays
for education. Therefore he calls upon all citizens to join the
" National League for the Protection of American Institutions "
or the " A. P. A.'s," and vote for that amendment.

With that argument before the reader, let him now listen to
the " demands," if you please, which this Rev. Dr. King, sec-
retary of the N. L. P. A. I., went on to make in his famous ad-
dress :

REV. J. M. KING'S DEMANDS.

" The things we must demand: In view of the facts of our
history, of the Christian formation and rise of our government,
and of the Christian origin of our state schools ; and in view
of the fact that the state, so founded and formed, assumes the
right to educate its citizenship, and wherever it has acted de-
finitely it has acted upon the basis of Christian morals, and
has not considered that it was infringing upon the rights of
conscience as protected by constitutional provision ; and in view
of the fact that any adequate education for responsible citizen-
ship cannot be entirely secular, we demand, as an ultimatum,
that the schools, the nurseries of our citizenship, shall not be
handed over to godless instruction and divorced from Christian

452 CHRISTIAN AND PATRIOTIC EDUCATION. [July,

moral culture, thus becoming the nurseries of vice and immorality,
where God is ignored (Religion and the State, p. 16).

" The attitude we ought to assume in case our rightful demands
are not conceded: The state, failing to meet the requirements of
a citizenship made up of accountable beings, and the public
schools becoming godless, and therefore necessarily immoral,
Christian citizens must deny the right of the state to assume t&
give suck an inadequate education.

" The added demands that we believe it is high time we an-
nounced : Yes, more than this. I am about convinced that the
time has come when we must demand that the state, assuming
to teach its citizenship as a preparation for the responsibilities
of citizenship, must not only recognize Christianity as the re-
ligion of the people, in conformity with historical and judicial
precedent, but must require the teaching of Christian morality
wherever education is supported by taxation or by state grant (/).

" And not only must we insist upon the common schools
teaching Christian morality, but when the state (as with us)
enters upon the questionable work of higher education, and
seeks to prepare teachers for their work in the common or
higher schools, then we must put the salt of Christian morality
in at these fountain heads, or make up our minds to forfeit the
respect both of God and of good men, and invite a reign of
irresponsibility and immorality.

" We are told that history and precedent have nothing to
do with this question in its present demands for solution. As
well might the individual say that birth and educational op-
portunity have nothing to do with determining present duty.
We are told that we must keep retreating until we reach tena-
ble ground. This is the cry of the enemies of righteous
government and of humanity, and it ought not to be echoed
by the lovers of goodness or of God.

" Is it not time for the populations that give character to
our civilization and stability to our government to assert them-
selves? Is it not time to return to the foundation principles
upon which our liberties and integrity as a nation rest ? Is it
not time to banish this sickly sentimentality that under the
hypocritical concession to religious freedom retreats in the
presence of secularism, of Jesuitism, and of atheism?" (ibid.,
pp. 19, 20).

The fling at "Jesuitism" is rather unfortunate at the close
of such a series of arguments, all of which the Jesuits would

18940

CHRISTIAN A*/^PATRIOTIC EDUCATION.

453

most heartily endorse. It is too serious a subject for joking;
but I must take the liberty of saying that this Rev. Methodist
preacher has given us more than enough evidence out of his
own mouth to prove, if we cared to, that he is and has been
a "concealed Jesuit" all along.

Anyway, it is plain that this master-worker in charge of the
" National League," now demanding before the New York
Constitutional Convention SCHOOLS WITHOUT RELIGION OF ANY
KIND, has for some reason, best known to himself, but well
imagined by others, changed his mind. He does not care a
straw now for what he has told us, and truly, is so necessary
that to go without it is to "invite a reign of irresponsibility
and immorality." Let him explain his change of base, if he
can. With this proof before the eyes of the people he stands
now self-condemned. Certainly all those "demands" of his
ought to be presented to the Constitutional Convention, and
what will he and his followers in the " National League " and
its ally, the A. P. A secret order, say then?

454 THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. [July,

THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES.

OR eighteen months there had been no rain in
the Valley of Butterflies. Not that any one mind-
ed this, for the acequias that irrigated the land
were always full of water, fed from the snows
on the high mountain tops. It was only the
lower lands of the prairies that suffered. There the sheep fam-
ished, there the people held up shrivelled hands to the thrice
blue heavens and the thrice golden sun. There the disbanded
Penitentes cursed the priests who had overcome their creed of
hell, and laid the blame of the famine of water at their door.
There, in the house of Gomez, the twins, Juan and Juana,
swore by their dead father, Pedro Gomez, and by their fam-
ished flocks, to wreak vengeance on the Sefiora Ascencion Ter-
reros, whose family had so helped the priests to destroy the
Penitente creed, thereby bringing down on the land the blasting
rod of the Penitentes' God. And not the less was Juana's heart
in her oath because she loved Jorge Espero, the beloved of the
Sefiora Ascencion.

" I would marry, my father," said Jorge Espero in the au-
tumn when the crops were gathering in.

" It is well," answered his father. " And whom would you
marry? "

The young man reddened, and looked out from the open
doorway on the reapers reaping in the Espero fields. " I would
marry, if the Seilor Don Terreros wills it so, the Sefiora As-
cencion."

Don Espero rolled a corn-leaf cigarette for himself, lit it,
and said slowly, as he inhaled the smoke of the tobacco : " Long
ago, when Pedro Gomez had me under his thumb, so " he
pressed his thumb on the table by his side with a grinding
sound "I partly promised you to his daughter Juana."

" I like not the Sefiora Juana," responded the young man
sternly.

"Yes," returned his father, "but a promise is a promise,
even when made so " and he repeated the grinding motion
with his thumb. " However," he continued after a moment's
pause, "I shall speak to Juan Gomez, and warn him that I

1894-] THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. 455

have other views for you, and ask to be released of my pro-
mise."

"I was but a boy when that promise, if it can be called a
promise, was made," said Jorge ; " Juan will not hold you
to it."

" He will not, for Juan is a good fellow, if he could but get

the Penitentes out of his head," said the father. " But, Jorge,

you look high the Seftor Terreros is a man of many dollars."

" If the Senora Ascencion will look kindly on me, the sefior's

dollars will not stand in our way," said Jorge firmly.

Shortly after this conversation, which took place before the
vow of Juan and Juana Gomez, Don Espero went to Juan and
related to him the circumstances under which his promise had
been made to Juan's father. " I was, not knowing better and
never taking part in any of the meetings of the lodges, a Peni-
tente. Innocently, and not with intention, I had betrayed some
of the secrets of your father's lodge. You know, Juan," he said
to Gomez, " the power over every man's life the secret lodges
had but have no more, thanks be to God and the padres. I
loaned money to your father when he asked me, not without
threats. I do not ask his son to return that money. You have
not prospered, and you are in need at least so I fear. Of
mine, Juan, you are welcome to take if you will but stretch
forth your hand. You cannot hold Jorge to the promise I fur-
ther made to your father. I speak of the promise concerning
Jorge and your sister, Juana. But, Juan, I would, now that
your father is dead, have a release from this promise, and you
can give it."

Gomez tilted the corn into the hopper where he had been
grinding, and the meal flowed silently into the sack he held to
receive it. " You need not have made so long to tell me this,
Don Espero," he said setting down the sack on the earthen
floor of the granary. "You wish to be released? You are re-
leased. The dowry of a Gomez would be but small," he added
with a sneer.

" You wrong me, Juan," said Espero mildly. " I had no
thought of dowry, but well to tell you the truth, Jorge is not
loved by Juana I feel sure, and he does love another."

"The Seftora Ascencion?"

Espero nodded his head, and Gomez continued : " It appears
that all men love the Terreros. It is but natural ; they are
rich, they and the padres triumph "

"Gomez, Gomez!" interrupted Espero, "are you mad

456 THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. [July,

enough to lament the Penitentes, who made our people slaves,
whose hands were red with our blood, whose souls were black
as hell?"

" You forget, Don Espero," said Gomez coldly, " that my
father was the head of our strongest lodge ; that Juana and
myself are Penitentes ; that we alone, perhaps, have not been
ensnared by the padres."

" The more fools you ! " began Espero hotly ; then cut short
his speech to bow and utter a gracious salutation to a young
girl who came from the house to the open door of the granary.
She was tall and graceful, the black rebosa depending from her
head setting off her dark beauty a beauty that showed its
Spanish origin in the haughty curves of her lips, and its Aztec
origin in her softly moulded chin and throat. Her amber-
tinted skin was as smooth as glass, and her cheeks glowed like
a pomegranate, not only naturally but from the skilfully applied
carmine paint that made her black eyes appear to burn as a
furnace. Her beauty was undeniable, but of so barbaric a type
as to repel Espero, a man of purest Spanish lineage with all
that feeling of caste alive in him which distinguishes the mod-
ern Mexican of Spanish descent.

" I heard the voice of the sefior," said the girl, " and won-
dered why he should remain in the granary. Will not Don Ig-
nacio honor our poor house by entering it ? It, and all that is
in it, is his."

Espero was about to decline her invitation when, maddened
by his love for his twin sister and the sufferings the two had
endured from the famine of water in the land, Gomez cried out
in a fierce, vindictive taunt : " Juana, in your cradle you were
espoused to that man's son we were rich then he comes to-
day to withdraw his promise ; his son would wed the pale
sefiora, the seiiora of many dollars, the seilora of the Terreros,
our enemy, the friend of the padres." Then, in a sudden re-
vulsion of feeling, he caught the girl to his arms and moaned
over her: "Juanita, mia! Juanita, mia! that a man should de-
spise you, the light of my heart ! "

The girl's cheeks blanched under their paint. Withdrawing
herself from her brother's embrace, she stood erect before Es-
pero, who wished himself far away, her hands clenched. " Seftor
Don," she said in slow, even tones, " know you it is / refuse
your son ; I, Juana Gomez. Think well on what I now say
when next I stand before you, and till then think of this ! "
And, drawing herself to her fullest height, she made in the air with

1 894.] THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. 457

her hand a cross, and three several times she struck with her
fist this air-drawn cross, as if to drive three holes through it,
and then, shaking the three raised fingers of her left hand in
his face, she turned from him and re-entered the house.

She had signed him to death, and she had signed two others
to death, with those three punctures made by the three blows
of her fist ; and she had, by those three shaken fingers, warned
him of the curse of the Penitentes that she had laid on him.
Espero grew white and trembled as he remembered the time,
not so long since, when such a curse would have made his life as
worthless as a handful of dust. A prayer half recited on his
lips, he turned to Juan, who stood looking at him with a smile
of contempt on his lips. "Juan, you know all, and you know
there is no reason why we should not be friends " he began,
when Juan interrupted him.

" I know, Senor Don," he said, " that my sister is the mis-
tress of every lodge of the Penitentes "

" But none exist ! " broke in Espero.

"That is neither here nor there," went on Gomez calmly;
" I do not question her right to warn you, but you now know
you are an outcast from us, that your death is sealed. With
an outcast I have naught to do ; the padres cannot save you,
and I bid you go from here." And Juan took him by the arm,
and, having thrust him out the granary, closed the door on him.

Dazed by the suddenness of the attack made on him, Es-
pero mounted his horse and turned into the road that led to
the Puerta Luna. The fresh, clear air from the mountains in-
vigorated him, and the gentle motion of the steady trot of his
horse soothed him and helped to clear his troubled mind. Long
before he reached the little hostelry built on the side of the
Puerta, where he would break his journey for the night, he had
laughed away the fears roused in him by Juan and Juana. The
terrible power of the Penitentes was a thing of the past. They
had seduced the people to the practice of their abominable
rites ; but the padres of the mission had come, and restored
the people to their reason and to their faith in the loving God
whom Christians adore. The reign of blood and sin was over,
thought Espero, and what now was there to fear ? And so con-
soled, he thrust from his mind the thought of Juana's air-drawn
curse, and when the night had fallen, at peace with God and
man, he lay down to rest in the Puerta hostelry.

" Don Ignacio Espero sleeps long," said the host of the

458 THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. [July,

Puerta inn to his wife, sipping her coffee at a table set before
a window that looked down the mountain side.

" He is rich, Tomas ; the rich may repose themselves," re-
turned the wife placidly, and broke a piece of bread with which
to feed the purring cat at her feet.

"You speak the truth, but the Sefior Don wished to rise
early," said Tomas ; " what if I rouse him ? "

" The king of Morocco took off the head of his servant
because he did arouse him, and the king of Morocco took off
the head of his servant because he did not arouse him," re-
sponded the wife, and then drained her coffee-cup.

Tomas scratched the side of his head, and muttering that
seilors who carried watches should not require to be called
from their sleep, shuffled his way to the passage that led to an
inner room.

He had been gone scarcely ten breathing spaces when his
wife, who was clearing away the remains of her breakfast, was
startled by a loud cry of distress. Not only did she hear it,
but a cargador who had just arrived at the inn heard it also.
Both the cargador and the wife started at the same time to run
in the direction from whence the cry had proceeded, and both
ran up against Tomas, white and tearing his hair, and crying
out that the Sefior Don Ignacio Espero lay murdered in the
guest-chamber.

Not till they had been joined by the sereno* of the neigh-
boring town of Lunes did they dare to enter the bed-chamber
of Don Ignacio.

The old man lay in his bed, his face slightly distorted, his
hands clenching the blood stained coverlet. There was a gap
in his left side where a sharp-pointed instrument had entered.
As it was wont to be in the olden time, the wrath of the
Penitente had fallen speedily. Juana had filled one of the
punctures in her air-drawn curse.

Jorge Espero took his father's death much to heart. How
he came by it neither Jorge, nor the screnos of the country,
nor Padre Fedi could conjecture. Rather, the priest would
not conjecture for him. To himself he suspected it to be the
work of a Penitente. The old man had not been robbed ; the
murder had been done for revenge, the padre argued to him-
self ; Don Ignacio had no enemies outside the lodge of Peni-
tentes he had left to return to the bosom of the church. The

* Night-watch.

.g n^~ ^.,r, i^AST OF THE PENITENTES. 459

padre kept his own counsel in this, for the simple reason that
he knew that he would be laughed at if he published his views
concerning the murder of Don Ignacio. The Penitentes had
ceased to exist as a sect, but that they still had heart-
adherents here and there he knew. Some of these last he
knew by name, and these he set himself to watch.

Yes, Jorge's heart was sore troubled, but his youth and his
love for the Senora Ascencion helped to heal the scar made in
it by the murder of Don Ignacio. According to Mexican
custom he could not himself forward his suit for the sefiora's
hand, and being possessed of no near kinsman, he asked the
good offices of the Padre Fedi, at the same time relating the
half-promise his father had made to Pedro Gomez, the father
of Juana.

" I have visited of late the house of Gomez," said the padre
gravely when Jorge had concluded, " and have learned from
Juan that when your father died no such promise longer
existed."

" You then knew of this promise, padre ? " asked Jorge.

" I knew it from your father, and that it troubled him,"
answered the priest.

Jorge looked intently at his friend for a moment, and then
said, his voice husky with emotion : " Padre, Juan passes me in
the town without recognition ; he is angered because of myself
and the senora his sister. Padre, did he kill my father?"

" No, no, no ! " cried the priest. " Juan is innocent of
blood-shedding " and there he stopped.

A keener observer then Jorge might have thought that the
priest was keeping something back, but Jorge only heaved a
sigh of relief and said, " Pardon me, padre, for having such a
thought. When I think of my father I am not always sane."

Padre Fedi laid his hand gently on the arm of Jorge and
turned the conversation to the Seiiora Ascencion by a sug-
gestion that he should put aside all thought of a sorrow he
could not remedy, and apply himself to a matter that had been
very near his father's heart, namely, the union of the Espero
with the Terreros family. " I shall lay the subject before Don
Estaban this very day," said the priest.

Don Estaban was the father of the Senora Ascencion.

One December noon in the year 1885 a lumbering coach,
drawn by two white mules, jolted over the stones of the
rambling main street of Lunes, and drew up before the door
VOL. LIX. 31

460 THE LAST OF THE PENITEATZS.

of the small but famous establishment of the lavendera
(laundress) Tobalita. From the coach there alighted, first a
young girl very fair, who was made to appear fairer still by
the mantilla of black silk and lace she wore as a head-cover-
ing. When she found herself safe on the dusty path that did
duty as a sidewalk, she turned to assist an old woman whom
she addressed as " mamma."

The arrival of the coach had brought Tobalita, the stout
and good natured, to the door of the lavenderia. " Welcome,
Dofta Terreros," she cried, " and welcome Senorita Ascen-
cion. Madrc de Dios ! you are as white as the snow of the
hills, and as blooming as the cactus of the valley ! "

The sefiorita laughed, and, linking her mother's arm in hers,
followed Tobalita into a room that looked out on a courtyard
where a number of women knelt by the flowing acequia wash-
ing and rinsing clothes, and chatting somewhat boisterously
over their work all save one. This one knelt away from the
others and took no part in their gossip, pursuing her work in
silence, and perhaps accomplishing more than they.

The old woman placed herself in the chair offered her with
a profusion of compliments, and having motioned Tobalita to a
seat by her side, entered into a whispered conversation with
the lavendera, which the lavendera interrupted often to raise
her hands and supplicate the benedictions of heaven on the
sefiorita so beautiful and so good. " Never have I been so
honored," she declared when the doiia had finished speaking ;
" not only to prepare all the linen the sefiorita takes as a
dowry to the house of Don Espero, but as well the pretty
white morning dresses that shall lose much of their fairness
when contrasted with the skin of the snow-white sefiorita."

" And you will send home the ruffled gown in three days,
Tobalita ? " said the dona, ignoring the lavendera s compli-
ments, and adding in a lower tone, " Don Jorge comes from
his ranch on Wednesday, resting at the Puerta, for the visit of
betrothal, and the sefiorita would wear on that day the ruffled
gown "

The dofta paused abruptly, interrupted by the sound of
angry voices in the courtyard.

"Tcht, Tcht!" clicked the tongue of Tobalita despairingly.
"It is that Juana Gomez again! She is the best lavendera I
have, but she quarrels, she quarrels ! "

"Juanita Gomez 5 " exclaimed the sefiorita in astonishment.

"Why not, sefiorita?" asked Tobalita. "They have been

1 894.] THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. 461

poor for long ; you know how Don Pedro gained his money
blood money ! well, it has vanished, and since the night of the
murder of Don Ignacio a thousand pardons sefiorita ! since
then Juan has failed and failed, and now lies ill abed in a
cabin close by. Juana works hard for him, and works well, or
I would have rid myself of her long ago, for she has a bad
tongue."

"I knew her at school," said the sefiorita; "I will go to
speak with her, madre mia"

" As you will," said Dofia Terreros, "though she may not
wish to see you."

" She will understand that I am her friend," said Ascencion
with an assurance born of her guilelessness, and went out the
door into the courtyard.

Juana was so busy with her work that she did not hear
the girl's soft footfall approaching her, and it was not till
Ascencion had twice called her name that she looked up from
the linen she held. Then she sprang to her feet and, with
what was so superlative a courtesy as to be a caricature of
excessive politeness, she cried, " The Sefiorita Terreros ! The
heavens have indeed opened on your humblest servant."

" Juanita mia, why do you treat me so? We were friends
at school ! " exclaimed Ascencion, distressed.

" The sefiorita was and is my friend," said Juana, and
kissed Ascencion on either cheek.

One of the lavenderas, standing by and witnessing this sweet
intercourse, said to another : " See ; I have always told you
Juana had a good heart, and they say Don Jorge was
promised to her."

This was spoken low, but Juana and Ascencion overheard it.
Turning to the lavendera Juana said proudly : " Manuela, you
are wrong in your mind. The Seftor Don was rejected by me
a long time since."

Ascencion looked wonderingly at her, and with the wonder
something akin to distress appeared in her countenance.
Juana viewed her distress with satisfaction. Things could not
have turned out better, and she loved Manuela for having
been the means of making Ascencion believe that Jorge had
been her lover and had sued in vain. " She thinks she has
won the cast-off of a lavendera," thought Juana.

"You are to marry soon, I hear," she said. "May I felici-
tate you, sefiorita?"

So utterly guileless was Ascencion that even these few

462 THE LAST OF THE PENITEXTEX. July,

words drove away her distress. "Why seftorita, why not
Chona as of old, Juanita? I thank you much, amigalita ; my
marriage does not take place so soon as you think; I shall be
but betrothed three days from this."

" May you be as happy as I wish you, Chona mia" said
Juana, her cheeks flushed, a strange moisture in her eyes.

"Juanita, I thank you ; and, Juanita, very soon I shall come
for you, and you will come to me and bring your brother. I
know how good you are to him, carida mia ; and, Juana, the
air of our mountains will make him well. You will come?"

" Next week I will answer you," said Juana. " But the
Senora Tobalita calls you, Chona ; adios till we meet again," and
again she kissed the girl, and lightly touched her forehead with
the middle finger of her left hand. " My benediction," she an-
swered with a laugh to Ascencion's inquiring look ; adding, " May
you be as happy as is Don Ignacio in paradise."

" O Juana, Juana ! " cried the girl.

"It is a good wish, amigalita?" said Juana coldly.

"Yes, yes," murmured Ascencion, and hurried away fright-
ened at she knew not what.

Later in the day, when the lavenderas had wearied of discuss-
ing the news Tobalita had brought them of the great dowry
of linen that the Senora Ascencion was to bring to the house
of Espero (the dowry they were to make ready with many
cleansings of water), a cart jolted along the street accompanied
by a man's voice chanting the dolorous chant of the poor souls.

" It is the cart of Lucio," said Manuela in an awed whisper
to Juana.

"Well, and what of that?" returned Juana, indifferently.

" If they were my cousins I would care," retorted Manuela
shortly.

"What is the matter with you, Manuela?" asked Juana, a
little surprised.

"Know you not that all of Moros is burning with small-pox;
that Lucio's cart is in demand, and that your cousins, the An-
chietas, are all down with it ? " demanded Manuela.

" Well, what can I do ? I have Juan, and I have my work,"
said the girl bitterly.

" She is in one of her moods," thought Manuela, and moved
to another part of the courtyard. Left to herself, Juana worked
as if driven to it, her mind working all the while. Suddenly
she threw down the garment she was washing and sat herself
in a heap on the ground, _her eyes staring fiercely at the flowing

1894-] THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. 463

water in the acequia. So used were the women to the peculiar
exhibitions of Juana's temper that no one cared to notice what
was, to speak the truth of Juana, a phenomenal shirking of
work. Nor did Tobalita, from her window overseeing the work
of the lavenderas, care to notice. " She has worked till she
is ready to expire ; let her rest," she thought good-naturedly.
"But what is the woman about now?" she exclaimed half-aloud,
and leant out the window the better to see.

Juana had risen from her crouching position and was now
holding Manuela in her arms. "You were right, Manuela," she
said, kissing the woman's cheek, " to remind me of my cousins
burning with fevers that, when they fail to kill, destroy one's
beauty, and the fairer one's beauty the more dreadful their de-
struction. How sad for my poor cousins ! Twice to-day, Man-
uela, you have proved a friend, and I have naught to give you
in return but many, many thanks." She again kissed Manuela,
and before the astonished woman could speak was again at her
post beside the acequia, washing industriously.

" What did I tell you ? " said Manuela in triumph to the
lavenderas " that she has a good heart. I but mentioned to her
the Anchietas down with the small-pox, and you have witnessed
her distress."

The afternoon waned, and the lavenderas went to their sev-
eral homes. But Juana lingered after all were gone. " I would
have a word with the Sefiora Tobalita," she said to that good
woman, who was drinking her evening coffee.

"As many as you please; but sit and drink with me while
you talk," invited Tobalita cordially.

"Many thanks, sefiora," returned Juana, " but I cannot stay.
I must hurry to Juan. It is about Juan I would speak. I wish
to remain with him to-morrow, he is so lonely all the day.
The robe of the Seflorita Ascencion I have ready for the fluting ;
this I would ask your permission to do at my house, sefiora."

Tobalita hesitated. She never permitted the clothes of her
customers to leave her premises. However, she thought, Juana
has good reason to remain at home, and she does her work the
best of them all. " Let me think," she said aloud. " You have
the box for it, and you know exactly what is to be done?"

" Oh, yes ! senora," replied Juana eagerly. " And I know it
is the seflorita's betrothal robe. I shall do it well, so well that
mayhap the senorita may never take pleasure in any other robe
but it."

" Tcht, tcht, child!" clicked Tobalita in pretended reproof.

464 THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. [July,

" You are vain of your work, but it is a truth none of the
others have your fine touch. Now let us see : to-day is Mon-
day, to-morrow is Tuesday, and on Wednesday afternoon Syl-
van " (Sylvan was cargador for half the country round) " will
come for the robe to carry it to the sefiorita. You will have
it all ready in the box by then ? "

" I have twice too much time," assured Juana ; and having
again refused Tobalita's proffered coffee, she uttered many
thanks for the sefiora's condescending kindness in permitting
her to perform her work at home, and, carrying the box con-
taining the betrothal robe, went out into the rambling, dusty
street.

The home of Juana was a low adobe cabin which contained
two small rooms, their walls covered with a yellowish wash,
their floors of hardened earth. The only furniture these rooms
contained was two beds, one in either room, and a small col-
lection of pots and pans in the outer room. But the cabin was
exquisitely neat and clean, as is always the home of a Mexican
no matter how poor he may be. On the bed in the inner room
lay Juan Gomez ; and it was to this room that Juana imme-
diately proceeded on her return from the lavcnderia.

" Hennano mio ! " she greeted her brother ; " you have passed
the day well ? "

" As well as I shall ever pass a day again," he returned im-
passively, and stretched out a thin hand to reach a gourd of
water that was set on the floor by the bed.

She helped him to the water, and when he had drank of
it, she said, " I would you had your father's spirit or better,
that you had mine, Juan."

He looked up at her burning face, his own sad and worn
with sickness and trouble. " The Padre Fedi was here to visit
me to-day," he said.

"Again!" she cried, and then controlling herself continued,
" You gave him hearty welcome, Juan ? "

" I gave him all I had to give, for I was glad to see him ;
his words were good to me when I saw him last. But, Juana,
he brought old Ignacio Espero with him, and laid him out be-
fore my eyes, and showed me the gaping wound in his heart

She sprang to his side and felt the palms of his hands and
his face and forehead. "I thought you had taken the fever; it
is at Moros," she said, leaning against the wall and heaving a
sigh of relief. " But, Juan, you must be mad," she went on;
" old Ignacio has been in the ground these three months."

1894-] THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. 465

" But the padre's words were strong to make me see what
he told."

" Coward ! you did not kill Don Ignacio ! "

" But he thinks you did."

" Let him think ! The owls up in the tecalote think ; and so
let this old owl of a padre think, if he will. Know you not,"
she cried, "that the dagger of the Penitente falls and leaves no
sign of the hand that guided it? The padre's words were strong
to make you see ! Let mine be stronger, for mine tell you what
we know, while his can but tell you what he thinks"

He looked at her with admiration mingled with awe.
" Heaven made strong the limbs of man," he murmured, "but
the hearts of women were created stronger."

" Women need to have strong hearts," said Juana slowly ;
going on to demand, " Do you know who spoke with me to-
day ? "

He looked inquiringly at her, and bending over him she
hissed : " The Seftorita Ascencion ; Chona, the pale face who
thought to win me at the convent with dulces ; Chona, beloved
of the Hermanitas ; Chona, who is to marry the son of old Ig-
nacio ; Chona, who has lit a fire in my heart that all the snows
of the mountains cannot extinguish ! "

The fire burned in her cheeks and blazed in her eyes, and
dried her lips and tongue so that she seized on and drained
the gourd.

" Do you make a fool of me, that you tell me you spoke
with the Seiiorita Terreros ? " he asked.

She burst into a laugh, and said : " Not only did I speak
to her; I felicitated her, and I kissed her, Juan; and, Juan,
I touched her so "; and she touched his forehead with the
middle finger of her left hand.

He sprang from the bed and stood before her, trembling in
every limb. " You will do to her as to old Ignacio ? " he asked
in an awed whisper.

She pressed him gently back on the bed, and drew the cov-
ering about him. " No, no, Juan, not in that way," she replied
assuringly ; adding, " I return in a moment," and ran to the outer
room, returning presently with the box that contained the robe
she was to flute.

She hurriedly removed the lid of the box, and took from it
a garment of some soft, white texture and shook it out for Juan
to view. " On Thursday next," she said, " the Sefiorita Ascen-
cion will be betrothed to Don Jorge if he lives. This, Juan,

466 THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. [July*

is the seftorita's betrothal robe ; she will wear it on Thursday,
waiting till he come."

He looked at her now impressive countenance, and then, fling-
ing out his hand with a gesture that said he gave up the im-
possible task of reading her thoughts, he asked, " Why is the
seftorita's robe here?"

Drawing in her breath she answered, her tone increasing in
vehemence as she proceeded : " It is here because I am a laven-
dera, and the seftorita, having taken all else from me, gives me
the privilege to prepare, not only her robe of betrothal but all
the dowry of linen she takes to Don Jorge. It is here because
Chona triumphs over me, and because I would make her living
a horror to herself and others, or a dead horror to be hustled
quickly under ground."

" I don't understand what would you?" said Juan dazedly,
raising himself in the bed.

" Understand ! What matters what you understand ? You
understand that I am Chona's peon ? " she blazed at him.

Something like a sob shook his frame. " My heart is broken
for you, Juanita mta," he sighed.

She soothed him with kind words, and to cheer him sang
while she prepared his supper, and did such simple offices for
him as their poverty permitted. Her kindness and gentleness
towards him kindled all his twin-brother's love for her, and
when later in the evening she sat on the floor by his bedside
it was he who poured forth a torrent of wrathful words against
Don Jorge and the Sefiorita Ascencion. By a word thrown in
now and then she added fuel to his wrath, waiting patiently
for an opportune moment to express herself fully.

That moment came when Juan cried out : " Juanita, you
should have left it to me to curse them ; it is a man's work, not
a woman's ! "

" I should ? And the thought of Don Ignacio, in his grave
three months, alarms you," she said coldly.

" Only the fear that you be discovered," he replied eagerly.

" I shall never be discovered," she said with assurance.
" Now listen to me, Juan. To-night, I go away from here. I
shall return to you on the morning of Thursday. I shall ask
our neighbor, Lucio's wife, to see that you have what you
need. She will ask you where I have gone ; you will tell her I
have gone to our cousin Ricardo's ranch for food we need, and
that he has promised us. I shall tell her this, but she will ask
you. She has a tongue."

1894-] THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. 467

"And where will you go?"

" I go to our cousins Anchieta, at Moros. They are down
with the small-pox it is right I visit them."

The room was dark; they could not see one another's
faces.

" I don't understand," he said as once before, dazedly.

" Besides," she continued as if he had not spoken, " it will
please Nita Anchieta to see the betrothal robe; she is so very
ill. I shall show her how finely I can flute, and, who knows?
Nita may try on the robe the pale Chona will wear on Thurs-
day morning."

He swore a fearful oath. "You shall not do this thing!
I would betray you first," he cried.

" Betray me ! Are you not a Penitente sworn to do the
bidding of the brethren, sworn not to betray a Penitente's
vengeance? If I thought you would betray me I would do to
you as I did to old Ignacio"; and something in her hand as
she bent over him caught a silvery gleam from the moonlight
streaming in through the narrow window of the room.

The man breathed hard, and she went on, her tone low
and melancholy: "You would not betray me, for you love me,
little brother, and it would be sad to kill you. I have thought
of all this that I do, Juan, till I can no longer rest till all is
finished. On Thursday my heart will be eased ; there will be
naught left then."

" Jorge too?"

For a moment there was a silence in the room, only broken
by Juan's hard breathing. Then Juana said : " Tobalita you
know Tobalita the fat and garrulous she told us to-day,
when the pale Chona had gone away, concerning the grandeur
of the betrothal, and how Don Jorge was to leave his ranch to
go to the house of the Terreros. And Tobalita said, ' Don
Jorge will sleep at the Puerta on Wednesday night,' and
Manuela cried out, ' How can Don Jorge sleep there ? ' and I
thought, little brother, that Don Jorge would sleep there very
soundly."

On Wednesday afternoon there was quite 'a commotion at
the lavenderia. Sylvan the cargador had arrived with his mule
team at one o'clock, to take whatever there was for him to
carry and deliver, and Juana had not returned with the
betrothal robe, in Tobalita's eyes the most important article of
his cargo. Three times had Manuela run over to the Gomez

468 THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. [July,

cabin, to be told each time that Juana had not yet returned
from Sefior Ricardo's ranch. " The pest take the girl ! "
moaned Tobalita in tears ; " she said she wished to stay with
Juan, and Heaven alone knows where she has gone." At two
o'clock, however, when Sylvan was declaring he would wait no
longer, Juana appeared at the door of the lavenderia, the
longed-for box in her arms.

In her excitement at having recovered what she had given
up as lost Tobalita forgot to scold. She even complimented.
Raising the cover of the box she peeped in and viewed Juana's
work with sparkling eyes. " I could have whipped you for
having delayed," she exclaimed ; " but now I embrace you."
Juana released herself from Tobalita's encircling arms, and
sank down on a bench against the wall. " I have walked far,"
she said.

The women standing about protested that the Sefior
Ricardo should not have let his cousin walk, and one of them
brought her a cup of coffee from Tobalita's ever ready urn.
She eagerly quaffed the coffee, not responding to the remarks
made about her pale and haggard face, from which every trace
of ruddy color had flown, but attending only to Sylvan stow-
ing away in his cart the box she had brought.

" Sefior," she called, rising from the bench and handing the
empty cup to Manuela, who was officiously showing herself to
be Juana's friend by brushing the dust from her bedraggled
garments " Sefior, have you noted the sky and the rising of
the wind ? "

Sylvan nodded his head and, pointing to the distant moun-
tains, said : " The storm, it comes the blessed rain."

" Then cover the box well with your goat-skins," she said,
almost sternly.

" Juana is right," chorused the women, and ran themselves
to cover the box containing the precious betrothal robe.

"You will not work to-day, Juana; you must rest," said
Tobalita.

" I go to tio Alaran this afternoon ; he must come and fetch
Juan to his house, or Juan will die where he is," returned the
girl, looking steadily at Sylvan.

"You are welcome to ride in my cart, seiiorita," he said;
"almost half the way to the Puerta, that is too much for you
to walk ! "

" Gracias, amigo mia" said Juana. " I have indeed walked
enough to-day."

1894-] THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. 469

Tobalita declared at this that Juana should wait for the
morrow, but Juana responded that on the morrow she must
work, while to-day, it being so far spent, it did not matter.

" If you had but been here this morning, Juana," here put
in one of the women, although Manuela was making signs at
her to be silent.

Manuela's signs were not lost on Juana. "Why should I
have been here this morning?" she demanded.

"Such a sight he was!" cried Tobalita in innocent admira-
tion. " The Don Jorge on his black horse, on his way to the
Terreros' for the betrothal to-morrow. Two servants rode with
him, each holding the end of a pole to which was strapped the
casket containing his gifts to the Seftorita Ascencion. Silks
from the capital ; and they say there is a necklace of silver and
diamonds for the sefiorita, as well."

"You rest at the Puerta to-night, Seftor Sylvan," giggled a
young girl, " and so does Don Jorge. Fetch something from
the casket to me."

" What foolishness ! " reproved Tobalita, the matron in her
up-in-arms. " But," she continued, " I am assured all the gifts
are worthy of the beautiful seiiorita "

" Sefiora Tobalita," interrupted Juana, rolling out the rich
vowel sounds of the tongue she spoke in sonorous accents,
" Chona receives but one gift that is worthy of her, the robe
that my poor hands have prepared."

" Oh, oh, oh ! " fell from the lips of the women in mingled
accents of mock admiration and awe, and not without a note
of contempt. "We have said it, Seiiora Tobalita, that you
would turn the head of Juana with your praise, your too great
praise of her work."

Juana's genuine look of contempt embraced them all as she
turned to Sylvan and said : " Pardon, seftor, but it runs on to
three of the clock."

Thus reminded of the time he had lost, Sylvan bustled
about to assist Juana to a seat among the boxes and bales of
his cart. He then sprang onto the driver's seat, shook out
the reins of his team, and cracked his whip. The mules
jangled their bells, the women cried after him their fare-
wells, the cart jolted down the street, and was lost to sight
in the enveloping dust raised by it and the strong-blowing
wind.

The road to the Puerta Luna was over a prairie that had a
gradual ascent to the hills. It was ankle-deep ih dust, that rose

470 THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. [July,

in such clouds as to entirely forbid conversation between
Sylvan and Juana, even had the girl been inclined to talk,
which she was not. Her whole frame was but one thought,
and all the blood in her body seemed to have mounted to her
brain, leaving her extremities cold. She knew well the road
over which the cargador drove his team the same road over
which she had passed in the autumn to the Puerta inn, and
over which she had returned with red hands to find Juan
searching for her. That spot they had just passed, where the
low willows grew by the thready arroyo, was where she had
told to Juan the tale of an old man with a cleft heart who lay
dead in his blood-stained bed. How like a coward Juan had
acted when she had said, " I killed old Ignacio in his sleep."
Then she thought of the horror, so innocent in appearance,
that the cargador was carrying to Chona. For herself she did
not fear. Ail the old women said one could not twice have
the disease, and she had had it when a child ; her body bore
its marks if her face did not, thanks to her mother's care. " If
Chona could have seen her ' robe wrapped about Nita," she
thought, and gave a short laugh.

The wind had fallen, and the sky was black as only once in
many months it is in New Mexico. " Before morning the rain
will have fallen," she thought, " and the acequias and the arro-
yos will have overflowed their banks." And even while she
thought a fork of light quivered in the heavens, followed by a
distant rumble of thunder. She sat up in the cart and, shading
her eyes with her hand, peered into the dusk gathering over
the prairie. They were now ascending a hill, and about a mile
ahead were the shelving rocks of the Puerta Luna ; a light
gleamed faintly, the light of the Puerta inn.

" Sefior, Sefior Sylvan ! " she cried, " yonder is my uncle's
house " ; and she pointed to a house in the gloom to the left of
the road. Sylvan offered to turn out of his way in order to
carry her to the door of the house, but she said : " No, no,
sefior ! many thanks ; I can readily make the house, and you,
to escape the rain, had best make speed and, sefior," she went
on, emphasizing her words, "you had best put the box of the
sefiorita well under cover in the inn, to-night. Were the robe
to be damaged by the rain, the sefiorita could not wear it for
her betrothal."

Juana was standing in the road when she made this
request; and, Sylvan having promised to look after the safety
of the box, she* still remained there watching the cart till it

1894-] T HE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. 471

had disappeared, hidden by a turn in the road that now wound
its way among the rocks.

The Puerta Luna is a natural archway over the road
between Lunes and the Valley of Butterflies. A great mass of
rock on either side the road, it tapers upwards gradually, for
some hundreds of feet, then narrows perceptibly to its topmost
height, where the bridge formed by the arch is no more than
a narrow foot-path. As has been said, the road from Lunes^
after it leaves the prairie, ascends a hill. By the time it
reaches the Puerta Luna the road on the right-hand side, com-
ing from Lunes, runs along a precipice, at the base of which
is now the Rio Alto mine. On this same right-hand side of
the road, on a shelving rock of the Puerta Luna itself, and
reached by a narrow way, barely wide enough to admit the
passage of a wagon, stood the Puerta inn, a building having
but a ground-floor, one side of it looking sheer down the
precipice.

When Sylvan the cargador reached the inn there was far
less appearance of a storm than when he had left Juana stand-
ing in the road, and the first salutation that greeted him on his
entering was a lamentation from the inn-keeper that the storm
would pass and not reach the valleys. In accordance with the
promise he had made to Juana, he had brought in with him
the box for the Sefiorita Ascencion, and, scarcely stopping to
commiserate with the inn-keeper, told what it was he carried,
and asked that it be put in a place of safety. " Let it be
locked up in the room with the casket Don Jorge has brought
with him," suggested the hostess. And this was what was
finally done with Ascencion's robe, but not till the hostess had
related all the wonders that were contained in the casket, and
that she had been permitted to view and even to handle.

" It is strange," said the cargador when the hostess ended
her catalogue of wonders, which did not in the least interest
him "it is strange that Don Jorge consents to remain in the
house where his father met his death."

" Now, Sefior Sylvan," expostulated the hostess, " that is
very cruel of you. Was it our fault ? are we to be condemned
for assassins, we who are guiltless ? Besides," she said with an
air of pride, " Don Jorge is a caballero ; he does not hold up
Don Ignacio's blood to us, and, Sefior Sylvan, he has another
room, quite on the other side of the house, and not to be
reached from the outside save one climb the precipice ; and,.

472 THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. [July,

Sefior Sylvan, because you can climb a precipice I shall not
hold you likely to climb this particular one, though you do say
rude words, and an inn-keeper and a man stand by and let
you break the commandments of God and throw them in my
teeth ! "

" Pardon, sefiora ; pardon, a thousand pardons! I meant no
offence," cried the cargador, overwhelmed by the tempest he
had aroused ; " I kiss your snow-white hands, dona Jiermosa"

" ' When the hound's ears are down he expects his
deserts,' " responded the woman grimly, but accompanying her
remark with a good-natured laugh.

" * And when the queen halts in her speech the true cour-
tier is deaf,' " muttered her husband as he carried off the box
containing Ascencion's robe, while the cargador took his seat at
a table spread for supper, and where a number of men sat
eating the frijoles and chili Colorado so delicious to Mexicans.
Two of these men were the servants of Don Jorge, and "com-
panions of the cargador s heart." They greeted him as com-
padre, and made room for him by their side, ordering for his
especial honor a jug of maysel* " and to drink to Don Jorge's
betrothal," said the cargador by way of compliment.

Within the Puerta hostel there was light, and bustle, and
cheerfulness. Without was the roaring of the wind in the
canon of the Rio Alto, the moaning of the wind among the
pifion-trees, the rumble of the thunder of the storm among
the hills, the quiver of the lightning in the sky, the black
rocks scarcely visible in the blackness of the night. The only
hospitable object to be seen, the inn, that Juana toiling up the
stony hill knew was, and must be, inhospitable to her.

She was very weary, and she felt ill. The fire that burned
in her heart kept up her natural strength, which was great ;
nevertheless, she felt that were the cause of this fire to be
taken away, her strength must go with it. If it had not been
for Juan she felt that she would gladly die when the two re-
maining punctures in her air-drawn curse were filled. She
must live, though, for Juan, and even on the expedition in
which she was engaged it afforded her a certain melancholy
happiness to think that her brother loved her, and this too in
spite of the contempt she felt for his abhorrence of blood-
shed.

She had gone through very much during the last forty-eight

* The unfermented juice of apricots, sugar, chili , and cloves.

1894-] THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. 473

hours, or what would have been very much for another and
a weaker-hearted woman. The horrors of the sick-room at
Moros had not appalled her, as the sight of the dead old man,
Ignacio Espero, had not. But the thunder and the lightning
and the darkness were appalling, though she would not let
them make her falter, not even though the thunder went on
increasing in power as it had gone on increasing during the
last hour. As for the stones over which she walked she did
not feel their hardness, and she did not know that her feet
were bleeding. In the ruined tecalote yonder on the highest
hill of the valley the women of her race had fought, and had
thrice driven away the men of Spain. Was not she, Juana
Gomez, although she had a strain of the blood of the Spaniard
in her veins, one of those Indian women ?

Before she had reached the inn lights had begun to go out
from its windows, till at last, when she arrived at the little
courtyard, only dim ones burned here and there in the bed-
chambers. The reports of the thunder were now louder and
more frequent, and the lightning blinding in its intensity. The
wind rushed down through the cafion with such force as to
detach large fragments of stone, sending them reverberating to
the depths below, like the clapping of many hands. She hur-
ried to a window that was without a light, and, pressing her
ear to a broken pane, heard a man say sleepily to one who
slept by his side, " Compadre, the storm has come," and then
he yawned and, turning heavily in his bed, fell asleep with
loud snoring.

"The cargador" she said half-aloud ; then passed to the
next window, and to the next, till she had visited every
window on the side of the house to the road, and the back
of the house that almost touched the wall of rock behind it ;
stopping to listen when the room was dark, to peer in where a
night-lamp was kept dimly burning.

"He sleeps on the side next the precipice!" she exclaimed,
half-stupefied, and sat down on a ledge of rock to. think. The
rain in great drops was beginning to fall, and now the heavens
were constantly alight with the thunder-bolts that rent them.

" If it were not for the storm," was what passed in her
mind, " I would not fear to crawl along the ledge of the preci-
pice till I reached his window "

Here her thoughts stopped. As if the very consideration of
fear had given fresh spur to her animal courage, she sprang to
her feet, flung up her hands to the quivering heavens, and cried

474 THE LAST OF THE PENITENTES. [July,

out, " God of the Penitentes, I do not fear ! " And falling to
the ground, crawled, feeling every inch of the way, till from
the rear of the house she reached its side that almost abutted
on the precipice. Almost, but not quite, for there remained
between the house and the sheer descent a shelving of solid
rock that would admit the passing of a body that would keep
itself close to the wall of the inn.

She cautiously protruded her head around the coigne of
the house, and looked up to a latticed window where burned
a light, half obscured by a dark object depending from a nail.
Looking steadily at it, her sense of sight magnified by the
intentness of her purpose, she made out the dark object to be
a cloak the handsome black embroidered cloak of a caballero.

She leant back and hugged herself with a frantic, inhuman
joy, because a single step on the shelving rock would take her
to the window of Don Jorge's bed-chamber ! Only a step, but
through the blinding lightning and with the thunder deafen-
ing her ears.

If she had moved cautiously to reach the abutting shelf of
rock, thrice more cautiously did she move along it to reach the
lighted window. And now she dared not permit any other
thought to enter her mind but the one that the Terreros, the
Espero, and the padres had destroyed the Penitentes, and that
Don Jorge had despised her and thrust her away for Chona.

Once beneath the lighted window, she raised herself slowly
to her feet and twined her fingers about the lattice for sup-
port. Then she closed her eyes and hung her head till a clap
of thunder that shook the atmosphere had died away. There
was a slight lull in the storm, even the wind seeming not to
rush so madly, as she looked in through the window at the
young man, not asleep in his bed, but sitting in a chair gazing
at a photograph he held in his hand.

The sight maddened her, destroying all the reasoning power
she had left ; and drawing a sharp steel stiletto from her
bosom she was about to break open the fastening of the
lattice with it, when there came a peal of thunder that shook
the house to its foundations, and there sped a bolt of fire that
burst on its roof and then ran quivering down its outer wall,
and glaring at the girl, drove her back over the side of the
precipice, and the clapping of the hands of the rushing winds
in the caflon's depth hushed her dying cry.

1 894.]

KALEIDOSCOPIC GLIMPSES OF MEXICO.

475

KALEIDOSCOPIC GLIMPSES OF MEXICO.
BY WYNONA OILMAN.

ITH a country as foreign in scenery, in climate,
in picturesque coloring, in manner, and custom,
and language, and style in our very midst, why
do our people find it necessary to go unto the
remote parts of the earth for change ?
That wonderful invention, the steam-engine, has placed this
anomaly practically at our very doors, destroying, in a measure,
to seekers after the unusual, the use of that mystic and fasci-
nating word " abroad," and thereby rendering a visit to Mexico
of less interest in the
perspective than to
numberless places of
infinitely less attrac-
tion.

The dividing line
between the two re-
publics is only a civil
one, marked, in places,
by neither sea nor
stream, and yet the
width between of all
the oceans could not
make the difference
greater in nation, class,
custom, and country.

Too much has been
written of the statisti-
cal points of the coun-
try for it to require re-
petition, and " impres-
sions " are rather too
personal to be of
public interest ; yet
to the well-read and

enlightened people who could describe from that perfect
memory imparted by actual vision the Seven Wonders of the

VOL. LIX. 32

THE WAY "MEZCAL" IS PROCURED.

476

KALEIDOSCOPIC GLIMPSES OF MEXICO.

[July,

World, thrill you with stories of the jungles of India and
Africa, make you long for the picturesque coloring of Japan
and the singular delights of China, a story of Mexico that
Mexico so close to us that one can stand with the right foot
in America and the left in the other republic comes in the
light of a revelation. It has surprised and interested me.

Mystical, tropical, picturesque Mexico ! The land of languor-
ous beauty, of sensuous idleness, of golden sunshine, of thrilling
color, of birds and of flowers that seem to soothe the senses
__ MaMMM=aH!Hs!ssB=MHBa ^^ and hush them into

that delicious dolce far
niente that abates the
breath and leaves the
soul bathed in an ec-
stasy of romance and
unconscious poetry,
making a Christian of
the pagan in recogni-
tion of God's royal
handiwork. For what
God has done for this
most favored country
has been done on a
scale of grandeur that
no land nor clime can
excel ; but man has
not been so prodigal
of his benefits.

Perhaps it is the
fault of the climate,
that delicious warmth
that inebriates while
it gladdens, that the
people are indolent,,
for how could one work with that poetic intoxication trickling
through every vein, that divine ecstasy of living pouring through
the soul like the first inspiration of religion? Is it not true
that every educated Mexican is an inborn poet, without the
energy to transcribe his thoughts and feelings? Why, you can
read it in the sweetly lazy smile that glows in his dark eyes,,
you can translate it in the varying color that stains his brown
cheek, you can hear it in the tones of his unconsciously caress-
ing voice, and in the liquid flow of his slowly spoken words.

THE POVERTY AMONGST THE LOWER CLASSES
IS UNPRECEDENTED."

18940

KALEIDOSCOPIC GLIMPSES OF MEXICO.

477

He is as polite as the courtier to the queen ; a characteristic
that applies not alone to the educated, but to the sombrero-
crowned fellow that fills the childish ideal of the bandit, the
peon in his fettered life of practical slavery, the Indian woman
wrapped in her brilliant rebozo, and the ragged urchin who
would not in common modesty be allowed in the streets of our
civilized New York, alike. I have seen instances of courteous
attention on the part of the poor, almost unclothed creatures
there that would put to blush some of our so-called men of
society ; and politeness
in children that would
be a lesson to mothers
even in our most re-
fined circles.

In the religious ele-
ment this becomes
reverence, and I saw
neither Mexican, half-
breed, nor Indian pass
the door of a church
without lifting his
hat to the God who
dwelt within the tern-
pie.

And how exquisite-
ly beautiful are those
earthly dwelling places
of our Lord !

We, in our uplifted
civilization, groan un-
der the burdens of
church indebtedness,
put our pennies upon
the plate grudgingly,
and complain of the cost of these poor little edifices that we
have erected to the true God, taking no thought of this glori-
ous world which he has given to us, while just over there across
the border they worship in palaces a fitting resting place for
the Bread made Flesh by the divine mystery, by which alone
we reach through eternity to everlasting life.

The cathedral in the City of Mexico, a small city of less
than four hundred thousand inhabitants, is of enormous propor-
tions ; so much so that our own in the great American metro-

A PULQUE-CARRIER.

478 KALEIDOSCOPIC GLIMPSES OF MEXICO. [July,

polls dwindles into abject insignificance by comparison. It is
built upon the ground upon which a fierce battle was fought
between the Aztecs and the forces of Cortez. Its furnishings
are superb. Chandeliers of solid gold are suspended from the
lofty ceiling, while the altars are beyond description in their
unique grandeur. The walls of the sacristy, as well as of the
church, are almost entirely concealed by famous paintings of
fabulous value, pre-eminent among which is one of St. Peter
by the immortal Murillo.

In point of size this is the greatest church in Mexico, though
one in the smaller city of Puebla is conceded to be handsomer
in decoration and furnishings; while even the cathedral in the
little city of Orizaba, of less than forty thousand souls, would
be a revelation to the Catholics of our own city.

In that cathedral I think is the handsomest sacristy of any
that I saw in Mexico. The walls are not alone covered by
paintings of the old masters, priceless in value, but upon one
side is a chest of drawers for holding the vestments that is per-
haps unequalled by anything in its line on the continent. It is
about five feet high by forty feet in length, and is composed of
solid ebony inlaid with pearl, in designs that are at once uni-
que and exquisite.

The little, world-famous chapel in the village of Guadaloupe
is one of the most interesting in this country of churches ; but
the " renovator" and " modernizer," ever at work with his odious
whitewash-brush and remodelling fancies, is rapidly destroying
the most impressive points of ancient beauty in this as in most
other places in Mexico. In this chapel is the tilma of Juan
Diego, with the picture of the Virgin upon the coarse cloth, and
the likeness of the Virgin in the heart of the rose, flowers which
never fade, a visible evidence of miraculous visitation that can
never cease to inspire with reverence and awe.

It would remove the chill from our cold northern blood to
see the natives prostrate before this evidence of divine presence,
believing with sweet faith that what is asked with a pure heart
will be received, kissing the stones that floor the dwelling-place
of the sacred Lady, and murmuring their liquid " Gracias, gra-
cias ! " to the listening Mother, in token of their belief in the
promise: "Ask and ye shall receive." This is the most sacred
and one of the most beautiful shrines in Mexico.

There are no seats in the Mexican churches, therefore the
worshipper kneels or stands during the entire service.

Another wonder of the churches is the great beauty of their

1 8 9 4-]

KALEIDOSCOPIC GLIMPSES OF MEXICO.

479

architecture, the Mexicans being among the finest stone-masons
in the world, but poor cabinet-workers. Their art in stone was
taught them by the old padres, who were wonderfully clever
and gifted men ; and under their supervision was built these
superb structures that have lasted through ages. To the detri-
ment of Mexico these padres are losing their power now, the
government usurping it, confiscating their lands, convents, and
churches, razing the edifices of Christianity that these god-like
men have erected in the human soul with such infinite labor
and perseverance, and are, as rapidly as they can, converting

A POOR MEXICAN'S HOUSE.

the country into . . . The sentence can be completed only
by the testimony of time.

But what can a government perform without a foundation
of religion? Verily, it is the house built upon the sands. The
winds of historical destruction are already beating upon it, and
the tidal wave of financial depreciation threatens to submerge
and consume it. The Mexican currency is worth just half of
our own, a fact which indicates ruin and bankruptcy for any
government.

This is particularly deplorable for a country so rich in
mining possibilities as this, for the whole world knows of

480 KALEIDOSCOPIC GLIMPSES OF MEXICO. [July,

Mexico's silver and lead, amethyst, and turquoise, and opal,
and agates. The marbles are superb, the most beautiful being
the alabaster, jasper, and galinoza stone, while the green and
white of Tecali are of royal splendor. These, not to speak of
talcs, of zinc, of antimony, mercury, and arsenic, as well as
coal, and slate, and sulphur, so abundant in the craters of vol-
canoes, the salt, amber, and last, but first in point of beauty,
the superb pearls which are the glory of the country. Further,
there are cabinet woods of infinite variety and richness, such as
the mahogany, ebony, cedar, and rosewood. The oil-trees are
of great value, comprising something like fifteen varieties. But
perhaps the greatest source of revenue accrues from the
maguey, or century plant, which is cultivated to a greater
extent than any other money-producer in Mexico. From it
they derive the national drinks, pulque and mezcal, both highly
intoxicating ; the latter, perhaps, one of the most inflammable
decoctions that has ever been discovered, and, so far as I have
been able to learn, good for nothing else. There are, often-
times, great haciendas of thousands of acres devoted to the
cultivation of this plant alone, each one of which is supposed
to earn ten dollars per year, and to live from twenty to forty
years. They are hardy plants, but yield nothing until they are
six years old. The sap, a sweet, milky substance, is drawn from
the plant through a sort of tube, by means of the mouth,
transferred to a pig-skin and left to ferment. It requires but
four or five days for it to be ready for use, and if not disposed
of at once will sour. Then the odor is something that literally
" smells to heaven." From the quantities in which the natives
consume it, however, I should imagine that very little of it
goes to waste.

Aside from the yield of pulque and mezcal, the other uses of
the maguey are almost as numerous as those of the far-reach-
ing cocoanut-tree.

The coffee-tree is another great producer in Mexico, offering
tremendous returns upon the investment. The only drawback
is that the trees must be kept under shade for two years, the
banana-tree being favored for this purpose, and are four years
old before they begin to bear, and six before the yield is suffi-
cient to insure the forty per cent, return upon the investment
which is claimed for it. The berry is very similar to the cran-
b^rry when ripe. The trouble in raising it lies in the scarcity
and uncertainty of labor. The coffee-tree, while about the same
height as the cherry, peach, and apple trees, differs from those

i8 9 4-]

KALEIDOSCOPIC GLIMPSES OF MEXICO.

48i

in the peculiar tangle of its branches overhead, resembling the
riotous undergrowth familiar in our forests. The brilliant red
of the berry, peeping through in great profusion, is fascinating
and picturesque.

Report to the contrary, the people of Mexico are a particu-
larly cleanly race, save in the very low classes, and in the
kitchens of almost all classes. I don't think I compliment
them when I say they could give lessons to New York officials
in the manner of keeping the city clean. Vera Cruz is the
shining exception to this, or more properly the ghastly excep-
tion, for there is something positively uncanny in the thought
of the fever-scourged city, called by Mexicans La Ciudad de
los Muertos, with its myriads of buzzard scavengers stalking
majestically through the streets, perched upon the glittering,
glazed tiles of the church dome, or balancing themselves upon
the available portions of the cross. It involves a heavy fine and

CANAL ON THE OUTSKIRTS OF THE CITY.

punishment to kill one, and punishment is not a thing to be
lightly thought of in any portion of Mexico, but most particu-
larly in Vera Cruz, where the prison rivals in horror, in these
days of " peace on earth and good will to man," the stories of
our never-to-be-forgotten Libbey, the disgrace of our civilization.

482 KALEIDOSCOPIC GLIMPSES OF MEXICO. [July

Orizaba is cleanly and delightful, but the laurel for cleanli-
ness is reserved for picturesque Puebla, which is one of the
glories of Mexico. Generally speaking, the people impress one
by the singular whiteness of their linen and the absolute clean-
liness of their clothing, even when the smallest quantity possible
covers them.

The poverty among the poorer classes seems almost un-

FOUNTAIN IN QUERETARO.

precedented, and yet, with the exception of the City of Mexico,
I saw surprisingly few beggars.

The houses of the poor outside the limits of the city are,
composed, ordinarily, of poles set upright and covered with a
thatched roofing. There is not the slightest effort made to
chink the spaces between the poles, which are simply left
open; there is no flooring of any kind, save the bare ground;
no door, but only the space left in the side, which is always
open ; no window, no bed, no furniture of any kind that I
could discern, save a charcoal-box contrivance for cooking, a
few rude dishes, etc. And yet these people are cheerful, ap-
parently happy, full of reverence and politeness oh, always
polite !

The homes of the wealthier classes, however, are not alone
beautiful, but unusual. The furniture is generally imported
from France, but it is the quadrangle around which the house
is built that attracts and entrances the attention. They more
nearly fill the descriptions that have fired our most poetic im-

1 894.]

KALEIDOSCOPIC GLIMPSES OF MEXICO.

483

aginings in the Arabian
Nights than anything
I have ever seen. Two
rows of broad piazzas
extend around the four
sides of the quadran-
gle, upon which all the
rooms of the house
open, the cool, ex-
quisite interior visible
through the broad,
open door-way. In
the centre of the court
is a fountain, usually
of dainty Puebla mar-
ble, the basin surround-
ing it filled with fish
that seem to glitter
and glow under the
tropical sun that flecks
the crystalline water
with the radiance of a
thousand gems. Sur-
rounding that are
palms and flowers of
such brilliant coloring
as only tropical coun-
tries can produce, while
in and among them,
upon the balconies and
in every conceivable
place, can be heard the
thrilling notes of the
mocking-bird, the ca-
nary and linnet, singing
as they cannot sing in
this changeable climate
of warmth and frost.

Chapultepec, the cas-
tle of President Diaz,
is located on the top of
a rocky hill, rising sud-
denly two hundred feet

ANCIENT AZTEC IDOL.

484 KALEIDOSCOPIC GLIMPSES OF MEXICO. [July,

above the plain, and is reached by driving down the Paseo to the
walls of the city, a boulevard which would be celebrated in this
country. It is superbly broad, lined with handsome houses and
statuary, among which is the famous bronze of Charles IV.,
said to be the largest single casting in the world. The drive is
glowing with color, the multihued zarapes of the men and
rebozos of the women flitting in and out among the palms and
plants that line the way, the spurred and booted Mexican with
his gorgeous sombrero, bespangled trousers and marvellous
saddle, steering his under-sized horse dextrously between the
carriages, the occasional aguador with water-jars suspended from
his head, one resting on the breast, the other on the back, the
body protected by curious leather aprons, forming a scene of
ever-changing wonders and startling coloring that no section of
the world can reproduce.

Through the great iron gates Chapultepec is reached, lying
above a cypress grove that is unequalled for the size and
beauty of the trees, one of them, the tree of Montezuma,
measuring forty-five feet around the trunk. The view is beyond
compare. Under that glowing sun, whose kiss burns into flam-
ing color all that it rests upon, one stands beside the wondrous
and indescribable Chapultepec, the City of Mexico at one's feet
upon one side, the village of Guadaloupe upon the other, while
over and beyond rise the mountains, peak after peak, with the
snow-caps of Iztaccihuatl and Popocatapetl so near that it
seems almost as if one could reach forth the arm and clasp
hand-in-hand the glittering ice-fields of the north with the
equatorial heat of the glowing south.

Chapultepec, like all the rest of Mexico, is undergoing
" renovation " at the present time. Apparently it always is
being renovated; but fortunately it never looks it, though the
principal beauties, the beauty that attaches to all that is
ancient in the artistic, is being gradually destroyed.

But above and beyond all in point of grandeur is the scenery
between Vera Cruz and Esperanza, which no traveller, no
matter how extensive his wanderings, has ever seen surpassed.
No word-painting of even the most fervent and exalted poet
could picture it to one who has not seen. It is the art-work
of God, and the enthusiast can only stand in profound silence,
voiceless in presence of its stupendous magnificence.

The railroad was constructed at an average expense of
$160,000 per mile for 264 miles, much of which is table-land
and of comparatively small account, while in certain points the
actual cost was $250,000 per mile. The grade in places is a

1894-] " DECORATION DAY" 485

rise of 200 feet to the mile, the line between Apizaco and
Huamantla reaching an altitude of 8,333 ^ eet above the mid-
tide level of the Gulf of Mexico. The road is cut along the
side of the mountain, down which one looks with a thrill of
horror as he realizes what derailment alone might mean. The
curves are innumerable, oftentimes with radii as small as 350
feet. The silvery streams between the mountains are crossed
by bridges, one over a wild cafion between Orizaba and
Maltrata being called the " Infiernillo," a name which aptly
describes the awe-inspiring, hair-raising place, being in verity a
"Little Hell."

But ah ! who can picture the wonderful grandeur of that
section where, with the peak of the extinct volcano of Orizaba
leaning against the sapphire sky, one can look straight down-
ward for a distance of one thousand four hundred feet and
see the exquisite silvery falls dashing and leaping down
the mountain side, trees covered and laden with orchids of
every hue and daintiest of artistic coloring, flaming cactus
blooms, with a peep at wild orange in the distance, while from
tree to tree sails the flamingo and mocking-bird, dazzling the
sight with color and soothing the senses with glorious song ?

Where is the artist, save God, who has crowned his
wondrous handiwork with melody?

"DECORATION DAY."

BY DANIEL SPILLANE.

LOWERS and gentle plants placed o'er yon grave
By loving hands, as tributes to the dead,
Who sleep beneath the mound in nature's bed,
They breathe on world-worn, doubting man that wave

Of comforting philosophy we crave.
For as we looked up into heaven with red,
Inflamed eyes and wounded hearts, when sped
The dreaded Angel Death with ruthless glaive,

And thenceforth doubted, yet you planted there
Frail flowers in humble faith, knowing that o'er

The winter storms the sun of spring would bear
The immortal force that rules all nature's store,

And give them full maturity : O fair,
Ripe flowers ! 'tis thus the dead shall wake once more.

486 PATERNALISM. [July,

PATERNALISM.
BY REV. FRANCIS W. HOWARD.

MONG those prominent in the early affairs of our
Republic there was, perhaps, no one whose ideas
more profoundly influenced the people than those
of Thomas Jefferson. The great principle of his
teaching is, that the functions of government
should be reduced to a minimum, and confined principally to
the protection from foreign enemies and internal disorder. His
system might be distinctly formulated in the happy phrase to
which Huxley has given currency as one of " administrative
nihilism." Since Jefferson's time the people have always been
prone to resent any acts of the ruling administrations which
were believed to be encroachments of government on the spheres
of individual enterprise. The general opinion has been, that it
is wiser to restrict than to extend the powers of government,
and there has always been decided opposition to what is con-
ventionally called Paternalism.

THE MISUSE OF A TERM.

The intense and unexampled individualism of the American
people disposes them to condemn anything called by this name.
Opponents of any measure desire no more potent word to con-
jure with. The ordinary citizen has a belief in the omnipo-
tence of the government, but he is, nevertheless, likely to reck-
on among the blessings and advantages of the country the fact
that we are not hampered by the " officious paternalism of
Europe's effete monarchies." The common use of this word as
a term of reproach implies some confusion of thought in regard
to the real nature of the government of our country. If an
ordinary politician were asked to define Paternalism he would
probably say that it is a system of government which aims at
discharging the same duties towards its citizens that a father
has towards his children. This implies that the government is
something apart and distinct from the people ; and in a coun-
try like ours, where the people are emphatically their own
rulers and the regulators of their own concerns, to call anything
paternalism in this sense is obviously improper. When the
people desire the enactment of any of these so-called paternal

1894-] PATERNALISM. 487

laws, they are simply exercising their undoubted right to regu-
late their own concerns in their own way. Such measures may
be wise or unwise, but since they emanate from the people
themselves and not from an extraneous authority, they are not
examples of paternalism as that term was understood one cen-
tury ago.

BRIGHT AND COBDEN ANTI-PATERNALISTS.

Paternalism, however, while its ancient stigma remains, is
now usually applied to the policy of widening the powers of
the government for social and economic purposes, or the en-
croachment of the corporate powers of the people on the spheres
of individual activity. The extension of governmental powers
for social measures is much to be deprecated. The wisdom of
such measures is always open to question, and the good sense
of the people may be relied upon to prevent any undue exten-
sion of the powers of government in such direction. But this
is totally distinct from the question whether it is wise to ex-
tend the powers of government for economic purposes. Such
purposes, for instance, as the regulation of trade, monopolies,
trusts ; for dealing with problems relating to the distribution
of the products of labor, and questions of capital. Legislation
on these subjects is most frequently called paternal, and the
discussion of its propriety is of the highest practical import.
Such legislation was violently opposed by Bright and Cobden,
the great free-traders of England. Factory legislation, laws re-
lating to child-labor, laws regulating hours of labor, laws regu-
lating wages, government inspection of food products,* and even
state charge of the postal system, have all been classed as
paternalism. In the philosophy of the day they are attempts
to mitigate the beneficent law that the fittest survives.! Her-
bert Spencer is the most noted opponent of paternalism in our
day, and the theory of natural selection has such fascination
for him that he would see it operate in all the affairs of man-
kind. His Social Statics shows us to what lengths a theory
will carry a philosopher when he is willing to go with it,

PATERNALISM ODIOUS TO AMERICAN SENTIMENT.

In a monarchical form of government the ruler holds the
same relation to the citizens that a parent does to his children.

* The present Secretary of Agriculture considers such laws paternalism.

t" When we reflect on this struggle, we may console ourselves with the full belief that
the vigorous, the healthy, and the happy survive and multiply." Darwin, Origin of Species ,
chap. iii.

488 PA TERNALISM. [July,

As the father is solicitous for the welfare of his children, so it
was held a monarch should be. Such a system may be pro-
perly called paternal government. The king is apart from and
above the people. The laws emanate from him, and he re-
ceives all praise or blame for them. Monarchies are not of the
people, nor by the people, nor even for the people ; hence they
are subversive of the right of self-government. The patriots
of the Revolution had a profound faith in the capacity of
the people for self-government, and a most ardent enthusiasm
in the cause of liberty. It seemed to them the greatest gift
given to men, and they looked for nothing beyond it. Gov-
ernment had always been a restraint, and while it was con-
sidered necessary to some extent, the great object to be
attained was, to confine its sphere of activity and let the people
manage their own affairs. The theory of monarchy assumed
that certain members of the state had an inherent right to regu-
late the concerns of others. The regulation of trade by the
king, therefore, was an infringement of liberty. Even if all such
laws of kings had proved beneficial, they were objectionable
from this point of view. Had all the laws of George III. been
for the benefit of the people, they could be rejected by the
patriots, inasmuch as they were based on an assumption which
the patriots denied. This was their principal reason against
governmental interference.

But another consideration that moved them to object to
governmental interference, or paternalism as it was then rightly
called, was the fact that it was not merely an infringement of
the right of self-government, but in the vast majority of instan-
ces, and even when carried out with the best of intentions, it
proved positively pernicious to those interests which it was in-
tended to subserve. Some kings had a passion for war and
some had a passion for promoting the welfare of their subjects,
and it is an open question in history which class inflicted the
greatest damage on the people. The beneficent blunders of the
good kings probably entailed as much suffering as the wars of
the bad ones.

POLITICAL ECONOMY IN RELATION TO PATERNALISM.

It was about the time of our Revolution that the laws relat-
ing to the production and distribution of wealth began to be
systematically studied. Adam Smith and his followers, even to
the time of John Stuart Mill, took society as they found it, and
believed that in tracing the laws they found in operation they

1894-] PATERNALISM. 489

had established the principles for the solution of all economic
questions that might ever arise. The one cardinal fact they did
not grasp was, that society is ever changing ; and their method
is as logical as would be that of a writer in the middle ages,
who should regard the feudal system as the only possible
mode of the existence of society. They saw, however, how
injurious interference with trade had been. Hence the cry, Leave
things alone ! Laissez faire. Hence the agitation for freedom
of trade, freedom of contract, freedom from government ! Hence
also the cry, so popular in the early days of the Republic and
echoed down to our own time, No Paternalism ! Thus it came
that this cry was associated with the struggle for political liber-
ty, and the present dislike of the people for governmental in-
terference may be traced to these causes. But it is important
to remember that the patriots of the Revolution opposed such
interference principally because it was an infringement of liberty,
and not merely because it had been up to that time indefensible
on economic grounds. To oppose such laws as relate to pro-
tection of labor in our day on Jeffersonian principles, is looking
at nineteenth century facts through eighteenth century spec-
tacles.

THE RATIONAL VIEW OF STATE INTERFERENCE.

Now, governmental interference in itself is not an evil, but
only unwise interference. The evil results of such laws are di-
rectly traceable to ignorance. There can be no valid reason
against the exercise of the corporate powers of the people in
any economic arrangement that will undoubtedly result in
benefit to society. That laws of this kind have proved inju-
rious does not argue the necessity of restraining the powers of
government, but rather the necessity of educating the law-
makers.

The policy of letting things alone is not worthy of intelli-
gent beings. Laissez faire, as a theory, is fatalism. It is evolu-
tion run riot. It does not recognize the fact that man is a
creature of large discourse, that he looks before and after, that
he can mitigate the severity of nature's laws, and adapt means
to the ends he proposes. Laissez faire owes much of its popu-
larity to the fact that it is the exaltation of nature's powers
and ignores free will in man.

THE TIMES ARE CHANGED : OUGHT WE TO CHANGE WITH THEM ?

Jefferson, nor even Hamilton, did not appreciate the vastness
of the changes which a century would bring. The point of view

490 PATERNALISM. [July,

has changed. Their difficulties were of a negative, ours are of
a positive character. The problems they had to solve were
political ; ours are economic. Their problems were how to re-
move obstructions ; ours require the highest qualities of con-
structive statesmanship. Political liberty was a great boon, but
it was only clearing the ground for economic progress. The
vast change that has taken place in the character of the ques-
tions before the* public is well illustrated by the debates of
Congress. In the early days apostrophes to liberty and im-
passioned appeals to the patriotic sentiments of the people were
frequent. Now our questions are the tariff, currency, labor,
commerce, monopolies all purely business, purely economic
affairs. An apostrophe to liberty would be laughed at. The
stump-orator who grows eloquent over the rights of the people
and the great blessings of liberty finds his occupation gone when
his admiring constituents send him to Congress. Business men
are needed there, not orators. Men are coming to regard the
government as an instrument for the exercise of the corporate
powers of the people. Our government might, in fact, be not
improperly defined as the people acting in a corporate capacity.
A municipality is a corporation for supplying a certain number
with light, water, affording protection, regulating intra-mural
transportation and other affairs of like nature. The state legis-
lature is a board of directors for the business affairs of the
people at large. Congress itself is more engaged with business
questions than with those of any other nature. The power to
regulate commerce, conferred on it by the Constitution, has re-
ceived a much more liberal interpretation than any of the au-
thors of that instrument anticipated. Congress claims authority
to deal with almost any economic question in the interest of
the people, and the only considerations that deter it from in-
terfering with any of the existing industrial arrangements of so-
ciety are considerations of expediency and justice.

A DAY FOR A GOLDEN MEAN.

In these days, therefore, when the people demand that their
representatives deal with the questions of capital and labor, with
trusts and monopolies, with unjust and unlawful aggressions in
business on the part of individuals and corporations, it is futile
to warn them off with the cry " No Paternalism." To invoke
Jefferson against such legislation is to ignore the fact that we
have had a century of progress since his time. It is the same
as if a scientist should regard the authority of Sir Isaac New-

1 894.] PA TERN A LISM. 49 1

ton as conclusive on problems of modern physics. Too much
paternalism in these days often means that the people are tak-
ing a lively and proper interest in their own affairs. Our age
has many problems of momentous importance. Our dangers are
not from the side of paternalism, but rather from the unjust
aggressions of individuals, and private corporations and in-
terests.

Unrestricted individualism is anarchy; the omnipotence of
the state is socialism ; wisdom counsels the juste milieu. Our
present state of society is considered by many thinkers as much
akin to a state of anarchy. We have had vast material progress,
but it is questionable whether we have had any real social pro-
gress.* Since the beginning of the industrial era strikes have
been frequent, and panics a decennial occurrence. Unmitigated
selfishness is the law of business, and it would be difficult to
imagine anything more incongruous than a sermon on justice or
charity delivered in the Stock Exchange. When producers find
it no longer profitable to fight each other they combine to rob
their shareholders or the public. f John Stuart Mill and his
followers have written strongly about " the tyranny of the ma-
jority." Power must always be exercised either by a majority
or a minority ; and it might be difficult to assign a satisfactory
reason why the tyranny of the majority is more to be feared
than the tyranny of a minority. The hope of the future is in
a liberal, an enlightened, and a religious democracy. Govern-
ment is no longer the source of dread that it once was ; and
this is not because its evils were not once real, but because the
people realize that they have the remedies in their own hands,
and that these evils for the most part are due to ignorance.
Nature acts by natural selection, but man is endowed with in-
telligence. It would be unreasonable to suppose that the great
Creator, who has distinguished man from the animals by such
a noble gift, had not intended that it should be used for the
benefit of society. There is much good to be hoped for from
the wise intervention of government. It is not enough for our
evils to inculcate the principles of justice and charity, it is ne-
cessary to enforce them ; and, as was pointed out by a speaker
at the Catholic Congress in September, one of the most potent
remedies that society has is legislation, guided and directed by
these principles.

I* Lester F. Ward, Dynamic Sociology, vol. i. p. 53.
t The " Industrial" stocks or the Trusts have brought these facts prominently before the
>eople during the past year.

VOL. LIX. 33

49 2 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [July,

ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. NO. VI.
BY WALTER LECKY.

THE APPOINTING OF PROFESSOR SLITHERS.
i

: T was after a lucky bear-hunt that Professor Clark,
startled by the wonderful knowledge of his Adi-
rondack guides, declared that " the natural intel-
ligence of Squidville's children should be quick-
ened by education. To show you," continued the
professor, " that I am in dead earnest in this matter, I will do-
nate the sum of one hundred dollars yes, one hundred and
that at once, as a starter."

Cagy drank in the professor's words, and under the pretext
of " Provisions out, sir," left the camp that night with basket
and rifle for the Eagle's Nest. The basket was to be filled with
canned goods, and the rifle to be handy in case of an odd
shot.

Cagy communed with himself on the way. He had often
heard sportsmen when talking of this or that guide say : " The
greatest pity in the world the poor fellow can neither read
nor write."

" The same," thought Cagy, " would be said of the rising
folk if they didn't get a chance." Now was the time he would
see Billy Buttons, and if he thought it was right, then they
would -lay before Weeks what Clark had said, neither cutting it
shorter nor making it longer.

Cagy, by near cuts only known to the trained guide, was
soon in sight of Buttons's log cabin. The little Poulets sat in
front of the door, for William had captured the widow and her
brood.

An Adirondack guide is long-winded when his subject is a
hunt. Then he recognizes that he is an artist and must carefully
produce each shade of his masterpiece. On other subjects, and
especially with his fellows, he bags his game with the first shot.
Cagy lost no words with Buttons, and with the swarm of young
Poulets on hand, Buttons was right glad to second the motion
that "Jim be informed of the offer of the finest man that ever
struck the woods." It was but a step to Weeks's, and the two
old chums made it a lively one.

1 894.]

ADIRONDACK SKETCHES.

493

They were welcomed by Weeks's giant handshake and hearty
voice : " Boys, what's up ? Something worth scratching for, I'll
warrant."

. To Weeks's question Cagy answered by crossing his lips a
mountain sign that means " Folks around and leakage in them."

Telling his boy of all work, Frank La Flamme, to fill Cagy's
basket, he invited the guides to his barn, promising them some-
thing worth seeing the best colt from here to Snipeville. Once
in secrecy, Cagy's message was quickly laid before him, with
Buttons's often-repeated comment that "A school would be the
making of Squidville for now and for ever."

AFTER A LUCKY BEAR-HUNT.

" Cagy, you're what I call a genuine corker ; you're always
thinking of other folks one of those lads that sees ahead. I
have no family ; I had " Buttons and Cagy turned their heads
" but I am for the good of Squidville every time ; so I'll go
the professor a hundred."

"Thank you, Jim Weeks," said Cagy, "and if you'll be so
kind as to keep out of my monthly check ten dollars, just to
keep the ball a-hopping, I'll be more than obliged."

There was a tear in Buttons's eye as he stammered out :
" Changed times with Billy Buttons ; put me down for five."

494 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [July,

" Is marriage a failure, Billy ? " said Weeks, laying his finger-
tips kindly on Buttons's shoulder.

" No, Jim; since I come by the Poulets I'm as happy as a
lark, but when a fellow has so many bills pecking at what he
brings in not that I begrudge anything to my wife or the
children of Tom Poulet he cannot be as free as he would
wish."

" Your five is better than my hundred," said Weeks ; " it is
harder for you to spare it."

Cagy scratched his head ; his face wore a troubled expres-
sion. " Jim Weeks," said he, " take another five from my wages
and put it along with Buttons's as an evener ; what's mine is
Billy's. If I was dying to-morrow I would make for Billy's."

" My house is yours, and the latch-string is out for you by
day and night, whenever you're around," said Buttons, grasping
his friend's hand.

" I- know it, old man, I know it," said Cagy. " You and Jim
will see to things. I must be making for the camp."

Next day at the dinner-hour Billy Buttons, accompanied by
young La Flamme lustily ringing Jim Weeks's dinner-bell, made
a tour of Squidville. It was a way of telling folk "that some-
thing was a-coming to a head." On his return he stopped at
every house and sang :

" To-night or never,

Lost for ever,

A school.

Come one, come all,
To Jim Weeks's. Oh, oh, oh ! "

The prolonged " Oh ! " was musically supported by the timely
ringing of La Flamme's bell. Squidville had so few excitements
that fall that it gladly listened to William's voice.

There is no appointed hour in these parts to open a meet-
ing. It is our way to begin when the hall is well filled. That
night by seven, a decent hour, it was overflowing. Jim Weeks,
amid applause, was made chairman. He excused himself for
not sitting, preferring to lean against a cracker-barrel the
better to study their faces. His speech was allowed on all
hands to have been a rip-snorter. He stopped at nothing. He
cited the Bible, and what some big city gun had told him in
confidence. When he came to say : " We are Americans ;
Squidville is in New York, and every loon knows that New
York is in America, therefore Squidville folks are Americans,

1894.] ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. 495

and it is the right of every American to have an education,"
the audience went wild.

" I wouldn't miss that for all I'm worth," was the ordinary
comment.

Bill Whistler, just as the meeting was going to take names
and their contributions, asked privilege to say a few words.
It was granted. " Fellow-taxpayers," said he, " our burdens
are "

There was a shuffling of feet and a craning of necks.

" I move that
Whistler turns
off his gas," said
Buttons.

"Second the
motion," said La
Jeunesse.

" He's not in
it with you, Jim,"
said Berry.

" He's talking
through his hat,"
said Brie.

" I'll ring the
changes on him,"
said La Flamme,
vigorously shak-
ing his bell.

" This is com-
ing to be a pan-
dimon, and 'you
know what Glig-
gins said about pandimons," shouted a female voice from the crowd.

" Boys ! " shouted Weeks, " here's the point : will we let our
young folks grow up like a lot of woodchucks, just know
enough to carry them around, for the sake of a few miserable
dollars in the way of taxes? or will we make men of them,
and put some of them on the road to be senators ? Just think
of it, boys me calling one of the youngsters Senator Whistler,
Senator Poulet ; that's the way, as Jenks used to say, 'to cast
your optics on a thing.' "

Weeks had conquered. Bill Whistler yielded to his spell.
"Ay," said he, "true; I should have looked at it by Jim's
way. My Johnny or Zebediah might be senators, exactly. I

AN ADIRONDACK GUIDE is LONG-WINDED WHEN HIS SUBJECT
is A HUNT."

496 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [July,

am a great man for discussion. Last week's Pioneer said : ' Let
there be discussion ; everything above-board ; the man that
provokes discussion is a benefactor.' Now, boys, you'll have to
give me credit for getting that last corker of an argument out
of Jim."

The meeting was a great success. Enough money was con-
tributed to build a district school and keep it in fuel for two
winters. Weeks gave the building lot, and became the first
trustee. It was a new and strange duty, but he was not the
man to flinch from a trust. A few weeks later the first page
of the Porcupine Pioneer contained the following notice :

"EAGLE'S NEST.
" Best Summer Board in the Adirondack*.

" To all whom it may concern : I, James Weeks, being duly appointed trustee
of Squidville school by a meeting of tax- payers called for that purpose, do hereby
notify teachers that I am on the lookout for one of them, provided the same
comes up to my notion of what is wanted. Petitioners must be gentlemen,
Christians, and scholars. No bad habits. Must have a good ' commend '
from former boss.

" Notay Bainaz.

" All Petitioners must bring their characters along with them."

This advertisement was handsomely supported by an edi-
torial pointedly headed " To Be or Not To Be : That's the
Question." In this editorial was shown the labors of Weeks
in behalf of education, and an advice to its readers that the
right man would be well treated. This appeal was answered in
person by a man of thirty, tall and slim, bulging forehead, cat-
eyes steel-gray, pointed nose, thin lips, and retreating chin.
His voice, as Sal Purdy said, was the only thing pretty about
him. That, she declared, was " as sweet as syrup." He wore a
black suit of ministerial cut, kid gloves, beaver hat, a little
shiny and tilted to one side. His right hand held an um-
brella much the worse for wear. He carried a little satchel
in his left hand, containing his " recommends." As he came by
the stage, it gave Squidville a chance of seeing him. Every
house was crowded with eager faces to get a peep at the man
of learning. It was the general say that he was something out
of the run, and the hope was expressed that Weeks would see
his way "to let him have the school." Berry had taken an
interest in the stranger. As the stage halted in front of the
Eagle's Nest he grasped the professor's hand, warning him
that the prettiest way to come at Jim was to keep his tongue

1894.] ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. 497

from wabbling and allow Jim to do the talking. The stranger
thanked the stage-driver for his sage advice, and, taking his
belongings, waited on Squidville's trustee. Buttons gave the
professor the only arm-chair. La Flamme ran to tell his mas-
ter that "one of the city folk was come."

" How do ? Just got here ? " was Weeks's salutation.

The professor rose, put his umbrella on the counter, his bag
on the chair, pulled from his vest-pocket his eye-glasses, wiped
them with a faded handkerchief extracted from his coat-tail
pocket, and calmly placed them on his nose.

A profound impression sat on Buttons's face.

" My health, sir! " said the man of learning, " is of the best
at its acme, if I may say so. I am in splendid form for a
scholar. I have got rid of waste tissue, that clog of all true
scholars, and here I may state that reading in the Porcupine
your most healthy epistle to the teaching brethren, I bethought
of offering my services as preceptor Magister, as we say in
the Latin tongue to an institution that shall perpetuate your
name and fame, not only to the rising generations, but, as a
scholar would put it, per omnia scecula sceculorum"

The final sentence was too much for Buttons. Jumping
from his seat he exclaimed : " Professor, you're a whole lumin-
ary in yourself. Why, Jim, that's mighty powerful speaking.
If only the Poulets knew how to speak that last language I
would die like a seigneur. Pere Monnier's the only man I ever
heard speaking those same words, and the only difference is
that he uses his hands more."

*' The Poulets may learn it if I am retained," said the stran-
ger. " My ambition will be to train a race of Americans that
shall love their God and their country, and willingly die for
both ; men " and the professor waxed warm " whose brave
hearts shall throb to the siren strings of humanity." Here he
remembered Berry's advice, removed his bag, and meekly sat
down.

" Show me your commends," said Weeks.

A smile played on Buttons's face as he said : " I'll warrant
he's chock-full of them."

" Quality, William Buttons, not quantity, counts," said Weeks.

" That is most excellently put," said the professor ; " a mag-
nificent example of conciseness."

The little bag was quietly opened, and a huge bundle of pa-
pers, faded and fresh leaves, neatly spread on the counter.

" These," said the smiling stranger, " are but a few."

498 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [July,

" My heavens ! " said Buttons, " only a few ; if you have any
more, you have the longest character of any man of my ac-
quaintance."

Weeks patiently read letter after letter, at least he spent
some time on every sheet. An old yellow leaf, roughly scrawled,
held him. " Listen, Billy! On account of this commend I give
the care of Squidville school, at eight dollars per week am I
understood pertinently and distinctly ? to Corkey Slithers, here
present, to have and to hold for the natural term of one year."

Corkey rose, bowed, saying: " Mr. Trustee, you are, sir, dis-
tinctly, pertinently understood, and your offer accepted, by Cor-
key Slithers." Buttons shook the professor's hand.

Weeks read in a loud, stumbling voice, from the yellow leaf :

" CORKEY SLITHERS, Esq.,

well known to me, who knew him since he wasn't the hight of your nee, asks for
a commend, and I give it this very minit. Corkey is an Americin, true blew at
that, who belives that the poorest should have an edukashun eqal to the rich.
He's a worker from away back, a man of the people.

" Yours,

"MR. TATTERS MCGARVEY,

" Constitution House, Snipeville"

" That's an honest letter," said Weeks, carefully folding it ;
" none of your nonsense about Tatters."

" Exactly," said the professor; "he overspells in some places,
but it was not for its spelling but for its honesty that I laid it
before you, Mr. Trustee."

" It's hard, Mr. Slithers," said Weeks, " for an old dog to
learn new tricks. When we were young, Tatters and I, there
were neither schools nor school-masters. What we have in our
skulls is but pickin's gathered here and there. We know our
want, and don't wish the children to be like us in that respect.
In honesty and kindness we have no masters. You have had a
long, rough ride, professor, and must be hungry. It's dinner-
time. Ring the bell, Frankie ; come along with us, Buttons,
and make no excuses."

"Well, by jingo, that's as tidy as my boat," said Buttons,
as La Jeunesse drove the last nail in the saddle-boards of Squid-
ville's school. A crowd had gathered "to see her finished, done
up in good style."

To William's outburst came their contented cry, "Yes, by
jingo, she's all you say, and more."

La Jeunesse ran down the ladder like a cat ; Weeks threw

1 894.]

ADIRONDACK SKETCHES.

499

up his hat ; the professor took a side-squint at his academy ;
Frankie rang the bell ; and Cagy's fellow-guides, from Snipe-
vine and Porcupine Creek, sang:

" We won't go home till morning,
We won't go home till morning
Till daylight does appear."

Seeing folk make so merry, a bright idea came to Weeks.
Running to the Eagle's Nest, astonishing everybody by his

"EVERY HOUSE WAS CROWDED WITH EAGER FACES TO GET A PEEP AT THE MAN OF

LEARNING."

agility, he wrote a notice, and, coming as quickly as he had
went, nailed it to the door. It read :

" At 7 P.M. sharp a meeting of praise and thanks will be held in this school-
house. All invited. Bring chairs ; benches put in next week. First appearance
of Professor Slithers in his capacity of Principal. Friends of education turn out,
and show the people of the surrounding towns that you are no back-sliders. As-
tonish Mr. Corkey by what the Pioneer calls ' our exuberance.' A fee of ten
cents at the door, to buy books for the orphans. Long live Squidville, and hip,
hurrah, boys, for Corkey Slithers !

"JiM WEEKS, Trustee"

Milly De La Rosa, a pretty miss of seventeen, was called on
by the happy crowd to " cipher out what Jim Weeks was up
to." Milly was the village pet.

" Don't be afraid," said Buttons in a fatherly way, " Milly ;
you're ciphering it out first rate."

500 ADIRONDACK SKETCHES. [July,

" Loud, black eyes ! " said Weeks, " or I'll make Frankie stay
in the store to-night." Milly blushed.

"Go on, child," said the delighted Cagy ; "it's astonishing
how you get around Weeks's lingo. You're as smart as a steel-
trap, and Corkey will polish you off like a diamond."

" That's all," said Milly, with a saucy shake of the head.

"Bravo!" shouted the crowd. "Untutored children," said
the professor ; " what a rich soil to sow in the immortal seeds
of education ! "

" You struck bottom that time," said Buttons ; " it's in them
every time for the taking out. They're as quick as chain-lightning."

"Naked truth, Buttons," said Whistler; "just the stuff to
make your senators."

"You bet," says Berry, " and they wouldn't blather away in
Washington and let the country go to shocks."

Frankie rang his bell. Weeks and the professor started for
the Eagle's Nest, followed by the crowd singing :

"II etait un roi d'Yvetot,

Peu connu dans 1'histoire,
Se levant tard, se couchant tot,

Dormant fort bien sans gloire ;
II tait par sa Jeanneton
Coiffe d'un bonnet de coton,

Dit on :

Oh? oh? oh? oh? Ah? ah? ah? ah?
Quel bon petit roi c'etait la?
La, la."

At seven the school-house was filled, and chairman Weeks
had called the meeting to order. His remarks, as I find them
in the Pioneer, were that Education makes the man, the want
of it the fellow ; that he felt its loss in every step of life.
That the best thing a man could do for his country was to
help to educate his fellow-men. For this reason the orphan
lad that he had brought up as his own child, the son of poor
Napoleon La Flamme, would be placed under the care of his
friend Professor Slithers, and he hoped that all parents and
guardians of children would follow his example.

The speech of Professor Slithers I take from the same journal :

" Liber tas et natale solum, as we say in the Latin tongue.
Friends, that is a sentiment to be profoundly cherished. How
shall we cherish it ? By giving our sons and daughters, in the
words of our distinguished chairman, an education."

Here there is a break, as there was not space in the first

1894-] OFT, MY BABE, I FANCY so. 501

page of the Pioneer to insert the whole speech. In the ad-
vertising part of the same paper you will find the wind-up,
which took Squidville by storm. I copy it :

" Education is liberty. Liberty shall never die. Slavery is
Carthage ; and as the Latins say, Delenda est Carthago. When
the rotten governments of Europe are sunk in the ocean, when
not a vestige of the earth shall remain, Liberty, as represented
by our Eagle, shall on the highest pinnacle of the Rockies
stand, spread her tail-feathers, kick out her hind leg in derision,
and say Boo! to the rest of the world. These, O men of
Squidville ! be the undying sentiments of Slithers."

Such sentiments won him the heart of Squidville town, and
the promise by the morrow of seventy " regular scholars."
" No wonder that," Weeks said. " Professor Clark, may heaven
be your bed, for what you have done for us ! " And Jamey
Barbier, the village patriarch and guardian of Milly De La
Rosa, " It's hard for my old wife to spare Milly, but we must
make a little sacrifice in this world, and to what you say, Jim
Weeks, I say Amen, and add, May heaven be your bed ! "

[This series of sketches, telling of life in Squidville Town, is
brought to a close in this issue, and is dedicated to the one who
viewed them first with favor to my friend Richard Malcolm
Johnston. WALTER L,ECKY.]

OFT, MY BABE, I FANCY SO.

BY EDWARD DOYLE.

ABY sleeps. How sweet her smile!
She awakes, and still it lingers.
Is her smile the lambent fingers
Of the Angel who, the while,
Strokes her cheek, and loathes to go?
Oft, my babe, I fancy so.

Serious now is baby's face.

Does her wakening soul compare

Us in shade with sprites in the glare
Which from Heaven, through rifts of Grace,

Falls aslant on earth below?

Oft, my babe, I fancy so.

502 A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. [July,

A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS.
BY THE REV. REUBEN PARSONS, D.D.

N June 8, 1476, a solemn silence reigned in the
island of Rhodes. The thirty-eighth grand-mas-
ter of the glorious Military-Religious Order of St.
John* had yielded his valiant soul to the God
whose church and people it had intrepidly
served ; and now dissension perhaps the chief bane of even
those human institutions which are directly intended for the
honor of the Most High was at its fell work among the
knights. Four centuries had elapsed since Gerard Tune and
Raymond Dupuy had founded their celebrated order in the
Holy Land, and a summarization of its utility and glory during
all its vicissitudes would have been made by saying, crescit eun-
do. As a bulwark of Christendom against the hordes of Islam,
it had rivalled the brilliant order of the Temple that most
dazzling of Catholic organizations whose rule was one of the
masterpieces of St. Bernard ; but it had succeeded better than
the Templars in at least so far resisting corruption as not to be
engulfed in it.

THE TEMPERING OF THE SWORD.

Like that of all the other monastico-military orders, the uni-
versal and indomitable bravery of the Hospitalers is admitted by
historians of every class. In his bull confirming their statutes
Pope Innocent II. (y. 1130) ordered the following monition to
be read to the novice at his solemn profession : " If, which we
deem impossible, you should ever turn your back to the ene-
mies of Christ, or if you should abandon the banner of the cross,
you will be deprived of this holy sign (the insignia, an eight-
pointed cross, embroidered on the left breast) and cut off from
our body as a putrid member." It is noteworthy that in all
the acts of the order there is but one instance of this penalty

* Such was the proper title of this celebrated order. A bull of Pope Paschal II., dated
in 1118, confirms Brother Gerard Tune as " president of the hospital founded near the church
of St. John the Baptist, in Jerusalem." Hence the members were also styled " Hospitalers."
After the knights had fixed their headquarters in Rhodes, in 1310, they came to be popularly
known as Knights of Rhodes ; and in 1530, when they moved to Malta, their designation was
assumed from that island.

1894-] A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. 503

having been incurred. Rashness, however, was not encouraged ;
although it is true that these monastic knights had views con-
cerning the constituents of rashness which were, perhaps, some-
what extravagant. Thus, the initiatory oath of a Templar re-
quired him " never to ask for quarter, and never to decline bat-
tle unless the odds were at least four to one."

A GLOOMY HORIZON.

On the summer day of which we are new thinking sadness
might well be dominant in every heart which throbbed in the
mother-house of the Knights of St. John. Now that the Tem-

THE PORT OF RHODES.

plars were no more, having been suppressed by the Holy See
in 1311, and now that the followers of the false prophet had
but lately raised their emblematic half-moon over the proud
dome of St. Sophia's patriarchal cathedral (y. 1453), the Chris-
tians of the West realized that their hopes were to be centred,
under God, chiefly on the Knights Hospitalers. Rhodes was the
advanced sentinel of European religion and civilization. Placed
between Egypt, where the Mamelukes held full sway, and Asia
Minor, where the redoubtable conqueror of Constantinople was
encamped, it had refused to pay tribute to this prince, and
knew that he had sworn on the Koran to take the life of every
chevalier of the Hospital who might fall into his hands. Every
hope of success for the Cross in the coming struggle depended
on the wisdom displayed in the imminent election of a grand-

504 A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. [July,

master. That this prudence would be manifested was uncertain,
for precisely at that time national jealousies were rife in nearly
every preceptory of the order.

THE ELECTORAL COLLEGE.

But Heaven had decreed to use the services of the Hospital-
ers for many years to come. As the hour for the election drew
near the chief dignitaries resolved, in the interest of harmony,
to introduce an innovation in the electoral procedure. They
appointed as president of the Electoral College a knight who
had been a candidate in the last election, and whose zeal and
piety were pre-eminent Raymond Ricard. Then all the knights
voted for three assistants to the president, who were to be
styled the chaplain, the knight, and the servant of the cere-
mony. These four officers swore to seek only the good of
Christendom, and then they chose a fifth; the five then chose
a sixth ; and so on, until fifteen had been selected two from
each nationality or " language,"* excepting in the case of the
Germans, who received but one representative, there being very
few of them in the order. Each member of this Electoral Col-
lege then took the customary oath, but on a portion of the
True Cross, which he was obliged to touch with his hand. Af-
ter three hours of deliberation, the electors announced that their
choice was effected ; and, when all the knights of every grade
and class had assembled in the chapel, an oath was exacted
from each that he would recognize and obey the chosen grand-
master. This precaution might have been omitted, for when
the name of the grand-prior of Auvergne, Peter d'Aubusson, was
proclaimed, the enthusiasm of all was indescribable.

THE NEW GRAND-MASTER.

Peter d'Aubusson, a scion of one of the noblest families of
La Marche, had made his first campaigns against the Turks,
and in the train of the Dauphin of France, afterward King
Louis XL, and he had shared with that prince in the glory of
the battle of Bale, in 1444, where the Swiss were defeated.
But the destined fame of the young noble was not to be at-
tained by combats against Christians. From his childhood the
woes of the Holy Land had affected his heart ; especially im-
pressed in the memories of his boyhood was the flaying, while

*In the early days of the order there were seven " languages"; viz., Italy ; France, pro-
perly so called ; Provence, Auvergne, Aragon, England, and Germany. This division sub-
sisted at the time of which we write; but when England became heretical, its "language"
was abolished, and those of Castile and Portugal were added.

1894-] A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. 505

yet alive, of a papal nuncio by the Mussulmans. Then had
come the capture of Constantinople ; and, although his Catholic
mind regarded that event as Heaven's punishment of the schis-
matic arrogance of the Greeks, it showed him that the West
needed to be on the alert if it hoped not to become the prey
of Mohammedan fanaticism. The flower of .the European no-
bility, especially of that of his own fair France, were then wear-
ing their armor over the cassock, so why should not he also en-
list in that holy militia which warred under the blessing of the
Vicar of Christ, and which was regarded by every Christian
youth as the very apogee of human glory? Therefore, after his
return from the Swiss campaign, D'Aubusson informed King
Charles VII. of his ambition, and as that monarch saw no pros-
pect of any need of the young noble's services in France, a
truce with the English having lately been arranged, he granted
his permission, remarking to his courtiers: " I have never seen
so much fire and wisdom united in one man."

Having taken farewell of his friend the dauphin, who was
afterward, as Louis XL, to render great assistance to the Hos-
pitalers in the time of their direst extremity, D'Aubusson pro-
ceeded to the nearest preceptory of the admired order, and
donned the monastic tunic. His first military service as a cheva-
lier of St. John was in the archipelago ; and after winning the
commendations of the successive grand-masters, John de Lastic
and James de Milly, the year 1460 found him castellan of
Rhodes and prefect of its finances. John des Ursins, whom
he was to succeed in the superiorship, made him superintendent
of the Rhodian fortifications and captain-general of the city,
and from that moment he was the soul of all the preparations
which were being made for the struggle with Mahomet II.

DEFENSIVE WORKS AT RHODES.

When he entered upon the grand-mastership naturally the
zeal of D'Aubusson redoubled, but a description of all his im-
provements in the defences of the island would interest only
the military reader, nor are we competent for the task.* But

* By this we do not imply that the priest or religious is always incompetent to understand
the mysteries of Mars, especially when these partake of, or are derived from, the scientific.
Among the priests of the military-religious orders were many accomplished generals and
engineers, although they were non-combatants. And in the last century the Jesuit, F. Carlo
Borgo of Vicenza, wrote a work on fortifications, L'Arte delle Fortificazioni e Difesa delle
Pt'azze, which so pleased the ' ' great " Frederick of Prussia that he forwarded to the author
a commission as lieutenant-colonel in his army. We must suppose that k the document was
returned with thanks.

506 A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. [July,

there were other preparations which demanded his prompt at-
tention. Firstly, the garrison was to be augmented ; his letter
to all the houses of the Hospitalers throughout Europe is pathe-
tic in its religious patriotism and earnestness, and it resulted in
an almost complete renunciation on the part of every establish-
ment of all their possessions, that means might be obtained for
the relief of the mother-house. Indeed, when we remember that
just then the Knights of St. John were bearing the brunt of a
shock directed against all Europe, we must admit that besides
offering up their lives which they valued lightly in so tremen-
dous a contingency these heroes did far more than their share
in procuring the sinews of war.

REINFORCEMENTS FOR THE GARRISON.

But the grand-master soon experienced the joy of seeing his
religious reinforced by many of the best soldiers of Europe*
especially of France and Italy. As was his duty and his pride,
to say nothing of the traditions of the Roman See, ever fore-
most in advancing or upholding the standard of civilization,
Pope Sixtus IV. contributed large sums from the papal treas-
ury, and ordered a jubilee in aid of the knights. D'Aubusson
also wrote to King Louis XL, reminding him of their ancient
comradeship, and sending to the royal zoological collection some
curious beasts and birds. Louis showed his own good memory
by a large gift to the treasury of Rhodes. By means such as
these the grand-master was enabled to purchase much-needed
war material and provisions, not only for the garrison of reli-
gious and for his volunteer auxiliaries, but also for the suste-
nance of the Rhodians, whose means of subsistence would be
destroyed by the Moslem invasion, whichever way the struggle
ended. One of the last measures taken by D'Aubusson before
the conflict indicates the scrupulous devotion of these soldier-
monks to their semi-monastic obligations. It will be readily
understood, by any of our readers who belong to a religious
community, that the fulfilment of the ordinary conventual du-
ties was an impossibility to our knights in the circumstances
then surrounding them. The grand-master, therefore, besought
the pontiff to grant the brethren of the Hospital, then under
arms in Rhodes, such dispensations as his holiness might deem
appropriate. Accordingly, the knights were freed from every
obligation excepting, of course, the three vows of obedience,
poverty, and chastity.

1 894.] A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. 50^

THE CONQUERING SULTAN,

Meanwhile, the sultan prepared for what he regarded as the
chief enterprise of his wonderful career, not excepting even his
Constantinopolitan campaign. Besides the last remnant of the
olden Byzantine Empire, he had subjugated Thrace, Macedonia,
Greece, Servia, Wallachia, Moldavia, and Bosnia. Nearly all
the islands of the archipelago had also succumbed to the son
of Amurath, and from the campanile of St. Mark's the dismayed
Venetians had seen the flames devouring the rich possessions of
the Queen of the Adriatic, only a few miles from their own la-
goons ; so La Serenissima was fain to buy exemption from the
same fate by a promise of an annual tribute to the Sublime
Porte of the for that time exorbitant sum of eighty thou-

THE PALACE OF THE GRAND-MASTER.

sand golden scudi. Circassia, Georgia, and even the Crimea,
had become Mussulman. In the midst of this ruin of so many
nationalities, indomitable Rhodes, defended by a mere handful
of religious, strong in their faith and their own self-abnegation,
rather than in their incontestable valor, awaited imperturbably
the onslaught of the Alexander of Islam. Having carefully in-
formed himself of the state of his adversary's preparations,*

* Most of the Rhodian Greeks, generally termed Rhodiotes, were then Catholics ; but
some descended from persons who had joined the Photian schism, when the island was a
Byzantine dependency. Many of these latter were also schismatics, and naturally hated the
knights, who were a source of strength to what they called " Latinism." To this party pro-
bably belonged the one of the Rhodian traitors who gave much trouble to the Hospitalers.
This man, Meligalo by name, was of noble birth ; and had dissipated his patrimony in de-
bauchery. He thought to restore his fortunes by revealing the military secrets of the island
to Mahomet. Having drawn exact plans of the fortifications, he proceeded to Constantinople
and sold his information.
VOL. LIX. 34

508 A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONIES. [July,

Mahomet began his Rhodian campaign by an attack on the
islands of Piscopia, Nizzaro, Calamo, and Cefalo, which were
ravaged, and saw all their able-bodied men and boys carried off
into slavery,* the women being destined for Eastern harems.
On May 23, 1480, the Turkish expedition, commanded by the
pasha Mesis Vizir, appeared before Rhodes. In the siege which
followed nearly all the Rhodiotes, inspired by the devotion and
bravery of D'Aubusson, rivalled the Hospitalers and their auxi-
liaries in zeal and patience. The aged, the women and children,
and even the nuns, helped indefatigably to repair the damages
caused by the enormous balls of granite two feet in diameter
which the Turkish balistas discharged, night and day, against
the ramparts and into the town. Several assaults were made
against Fort St. Nicholas, perhaps the key of the place, but
the heroism of the knights of the Italian " language," led by
the commander, Fabrizio Carretto, rendered the desperate cour-
age of the Moslems a mere waste of blood.

THE TURKS TRY CORRUPTION.

In his blindness concerning the spirit animating the defenders
Mesis Vizir thought that if he could procure the. death of the
grand-master the city would yield. Accordingly, the few trai-
tors within the Christian lines were instructed to poison D'Au-
busson. But the design was discovered, and the enraged popu-
lace tore the miscreants limb from limb. This attempt having
failed, the pasha essayed another assault, and this one was made
at night. The combat lasted for hours, and an immense number
of the Islamites perished. D'Aubusson seemed to be omnipre-
sent ; and if any of the knights would fain have sunk in their
sanguinary fatigue, his cheery cry of " Mountjoy and St. Denis ! '
and the example of his good right arm, gave them confidence
that numbers would not avail against the soldiers of Christ and
the sons of Mary. With the dawn of morning the pasha found
that, while the flower of his army had perished, he was no nearer
to the attainment of his object than he had been when yet in
the Dardanelles.

Another vain assault, made simultaneously on every part of
the works, led him to adopt a curious stratagem. His archers
affixed to their bolts pieces of parchment, on which were de-
scribed the alleged tyranny of the Hospitalers, men foreign to
Rhodes and to the fallen Lower Empire; and the glories and

* In accordance with the Turkish custom of that day, the healthy boys were made cadets
in the famous Janissaries, and of course were trained as Mohammedans.

1 894.] A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. 509

sweet disposition of Mahomet II., the favored by Allah, the toler-
ant prince who was so well-disposed to Christianity, so desirous of
satisfying the aspirations of all his subjects, that he would ac-
cord full religious liberty in their lovely isle.* When Mesis
Vizir learned that the Rhodiotes treated his missives with scorn,
he turned his overtures to D'Aubusson. A flag of truce obtained
for an envoy an interview with the hero ; and after an exalted
estimate of the sultan's power had been unfolded, the uncon-
querable valor of the Moslem soldiery was extolled.

AN ARGUMENTUM AD HOMINEM.

Then an appeal was made to the grand-master as prince and
as general. As prince, observed the turbaned pleader, D'Au-
busson ought not to expose his subjects, the devoted Rhodiotes,
to the horrors of war ; as general, he should have regard for his
soldiers. Let him, therefore, concluded the envoy, surrender
Rhodes ; and the possessions of the Order of St. John would be
ever respected by the Sublime Porte. The reply of the Chris-
tian leader was simple and to the point. By only one path could
the crescent enter into Rhodes ; it might be the duty of the
pasha to try to open that path, but it certainly would be
that of the Hospitalers to oppose him to the death.

THE TURKS MAKE A BREACH.

Another assault, therefore, was now made on the stronghold ;
and this time the Islamites succeeded in penetrating through a
breach. But suddenly D'Aubusson, accompanied by his brother,
the Viscount de Monteil, showed himself at the head of a picked
body of knights, and, though the enemy outnumbered his fol-
lowers, together with those originally defending the breach, by
twenty to one, the further advance of the half-moon was stopped.
Blood flowed as it had not flowed since the siege began. Many
times the standard of St. John fell out of sight, as its bearer
was cut down ; but just so often it was again waved on high
as another intrepid hand grasped its staff, and with cries of
"To us, Jesus and Mary!" and "To us, St. John!" revived the
strength not the courage, for that never failed of the devoted

* It would be interesting to know whether, in this mendacious document, the pasha made
use of that story which has been credited by many European writers, to the effect that Ma-
homet II. was born of a Christian mother, Irene, daughter of Prince George Bulcovich, des-
pot of Servia. This presumed Christian origin is an absurdity ; firstly, because Mahomet was
born in 1430, and Amurath married Irene in 1435. Secondly, because a son of Irene could
have been only fifteen years old when Amurath died in 1451 ; and all the Turkish chroniclers
describe Mahomet as inheriting the Ottoman sceptre when he was in his twenty-second year.

5io A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. [July,

band. Finally, with an exhibition of valor which the Turks
afterward described as superhuman, the soldier-monks drove the
infidels out of the city, pursuing them into their intrenched
camp, and from the very tent of the pasha carrying off in tri-
umph the Great Standard of Islam.

THE TURKS ALLEGE A MIRACULOUS SIGN.

If, in this last attempt to capture Rhodes which that cen-
tury witnessed, the lieutenant of Mahomet II. felt a shame pro-
portioned to the extent of his defeat, he found some consola-
tion in an explanation of that defeat given by his fatalistically
inclined followers. They insisted that during the most intense
part of the struggle within the walls they had plainly seen,
"high up in the air, a shining cross of gold, and a virgin
clothed in white, carrying a lance, and followed by a troop of
richly-armed warriors." None of the knights mentioned any
such vision ; and it was, probably, either an hallucination of the
highly-wrought imaginations of the Moslems, or a cleverly de-
vised excuse for their failure. Be this as it may and, of course,
we do not deny the possibility of the appearance the presumed
miracle had the effect of soothing their pain ; for, they reflect-
ed, since Allah had thus protected the Christians rather than
the true believers, mortal Mussulman could do no more. It
may have been owing to his belief, real or affected, in this pro-
digy, that Mahomet II. did not consign his discomfited general
to the bowstring, but contented himself with sending him into
exile.

A COSTLY ASSAULT.

We do not know the exact number of the troops with which
Mesis Vizir attacked Rhodes ; but he admitted that on the
day after the final failure he found that his dead and seriously
wounded were more than twenty-five thousand. When we con-
sider that the Knights Hospitalers engaged in the defence -num-
bered only 450, and their auxiliaries 2,000, we do not wonder
that D'Aubusson regarded his victory as miraculous, and that
the hostile fleet had no sooner set sail than he summoned his
little band to the cathedral for a solemn thanksgiving to God
and our Blessed Lady. When the news of this event, so impor-
tant to the welfare of Christendom, reached the Holy See, the
pontiff determined to signify his appreciation of the chivalrous
devotion and sublime piety of the Order of St. John by an
act which would reflect glory upon the entire organization, as

1894-] A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. 511

well as upon its immediate beneficiary. He forwarded a cardi-
nal's hat to the grand-master. The veteran lived twenty-three
more years, fighting to the last with the material sword for the
protection of Christendom, and leading the sublime life of a
true religious. When at length he was called to his account,
in 1503, he was eighty-one years of age, and vigorous in body
and mind. His last illness was entailed by grief, because of the
abandonment of a project for the good of Christendom upon
the execution of which he had set his heart.

THE GRAND-MASTER COUNSELS A COUNTER-MOVE.

After the hopelessness of capturing Rhodes had been im-
pressed upon his unwilling mind, Mahomet II. confined his am-
bitions to objects of easier attainment ; but when his successor,
Bajazet, manifested an inclination to emulate the enterprises of
his father's earlier years, D'Aubusson's activity seemed to indi-
cate a renewal of youth. Incessant hostilities in the Adriatic,
in the archipelago, and on the coast of Greece gave abundant
employment to the dashing navy of the Hospitalers ; but the
astute grand-master thought that all these minor skirmishes were
a mere waste of time, blood, and money. He told the pope
that if Christendom was seriously bent on at least checking the
advance of the crescent, a great blow must be struck ; let a Chris-
tian fleet force its way into the Dardanelles, burn Gallipoli, and
making a dash on Constantinople, burn it also, if it could not
be permanently retained. The moment was favorable, urged
the veteran ; for the attention of Bajazet was then drawn by
the advance into Armenia of a new enemy and Mussulman
rival, the Shah of Persia.

FATUOUS INACTIVITY OF CHRISTENDOM.

At first the powers agreed to form a league to carry out the
bold design ; but alas ! the latter part of the fifteenth century
was true to itself it was the vital end of the middle age ; and
already men might anticipate the remark afterward made to
Leibnitz by Pomponne, Minister of Louis XIV., that Crusades
were no longer the fashion. Sorrow rankled in the heart of the
old soldier-monk ; perhaps he foresaw that twenty years after
this culpable negligence on the part of Christian states, the same
neglect would be manifested by an ambitious and egoistic em-
peror (Charles V.), who could not for an instant compromise his
petty schemes in the Milanais for the sake of Christendom ; and
that Rhodes, the most important outpost of Christianity, and

512 A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. [July,

therefore the beacon-light of civilization, would capitulate to
the crescent. The chagrin of the hero entailed an illness which
terminated fatally on July 3, 1503; and throughout the Catho-
lic world ensued deep and long-lasting mourning for him who
had for many years been styled the " Liberator," and the
" Shield of the Church."

THE GRAND-MASTER IS LAID TO REST.

The chronicles of the time show that, as was quite natural
and appropriate, the obsequies of the Cardinal Grand-Master
d'Aubusson were far more ornate and ceremonious than the Hos-
pitalers, in their monastic simplicity, were wont to accord to
their deceased brethren. The body was carried to the council
hall, and placed on a catafalque covered with cloth of gold.
Around stood knights in habits of mourning and bearing the
cardinalitial hat, the cross, the standard of St. John, and the
escutcheon of the deceased. On his breast was a golden cruci-
fix, his hands were encased in silk gloves, and his feet wore
slippers of cloth of gold. Beside the remains were the robes of
a prelate, his well-worn armor, and the glorious sword, yet tinged
with Moslem blood, which he had wielded at the siege in 1480.
Not only all the religious, his comrades at the altar and on the
field of battle, kissed his pure though valiant hands ; but the
common people and peasantry, groaning and beating their breasts,
tendered him that homage, for D'Aubusson had been known as
the father of the Rhodiote poor.

When the body was brought out of the palace of the grand-
master an immense cry of lamentation went up to heaven,
and women tore their hair in their extreme grief. After the
burial in the vaults of the church of St. John, the hero's mag-
gior domo broke his marshal's baton over his tomb, and his
squire did the same with the spurs.* Thus was laid to rest the
body of one of the greatest and most valiant captains that ever
drew sword in the cause of Holy Church. The glorious order
of St. John produced many real heroes and true religious ; but
of its grand-master, the Cardinal D'Aubusson, it might well say :

". . . Si fractus illabatur orbis,
Impavidum ferient ruinae."

* For the facts concerning the career of Cardinal d'Aubusson we have relied on the
Storia delle Vite dei Granmaestri del Santo Ordine di San Giovanni di Gerusa/emme, scritte
dal Commendatore Fra Girolamo Marnlli, Naples, 1636. Also, on Count Daru's Histoire de
la Republique de lenice, Paris, 1821 ; and on the Histoire des Chevaliers de Rhodes, par Eu-
gene Flandrin, Paris, 1876.

1894-] A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. 513

After the death of the heroic D'Aubusson, the two succeed-
ing grand-masters entertained little anxiety concerning the
safety of Rhodes.

ANOTHER WARLIKE SULTAN.

The memory of the signal defeat of 1480 was too fresh in
the mind of Bajazet, the son of Mahomet II., to allow him to
do more than threaten to undertake an enterprise which had
proved too mighty for his more warlike father. But in 1513
the Grand-Master Fabrizio Carretto, of the "language" of Italy,
began to anticipate an attack from Selim. This sultan had al-
ready subjugated Egypt and Syria, and Persia seemed about to
succumb to his arms. He was known to be as anxious for fame
as his grandfather had been ; hence Carretto bent all his ener-
gies to render the island fit to sustain another siege. He en-
gaged the services of two eminent Italian engineers for the
erection of new and powerful fortifications and augmented the
navy of the order. In the midst of these exertions Carretto
died.

ELECTION OF A NEW GRAND-MASTER.

When the knights assembled for the election of a new mas-
ter it was found that three competitors divided their sympa-
thies. These were Villiers de Tile-Adam, grand-prior of France ;
the Commander d'Amaral, a Portuguese, chancellor of the order,
and grand-prior of Castile ; and Thomas Ocray, grand-prior of
England. The Englishman had no great merits beyond the
possession of powerful relatives who might be of some service
to the order ; hence his name was dropped when the impor-
tance of a wise selection became manifest. The Portuguese
had, apparently, more valid claims for the suffrages. He was a
skilful commander, both on sea and on land. But he was over-
bearing and conceited ; and on reflection the electors deemed
it dangerous to confide the magistral staff to such hands.

There remained, therefore, Villiers de Tile-Adam, a knight
of great nobility of character, a man prudent in counsel, a vet-
eran of a hundred battles, a fine strategist, and a true religious.
With but one exception all the votes were cast for the grand-
prior of France ; the exception being the vote of the disap-
pointed Portuguese, who so far forgot himself as to cry : " May
ruin fall on Rhodes and the order!" Unfortunately, no atten-
tion was then paid to his chagrin ; and only when it was too
late did the knights discover that the miserable man had be-
come, at that moment, a renegade in his heart.

514

A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS.

[July,

SOLIMAN THE MAGNIFICENT.

At the very time that Tile-Adam received the staff of grand-
mister of the Hospitalers the throne of the Ottoman empire
was inherited by Soliman II., a prince of greater audacity than
his father, Selim, had evinced, and who was fresh from a vic-
torious campaign against the Hungarians, which had resulted in
the reduction of Belgrade. It was said that he regretted the

conquests of his ancestors, since now
he had a smaller number of victories
before him. In his exalted imagination
he saw the Order of St. John con-
stantly taunting him with the injuries
which it had heaped upon the cres-
cent ; with the defeat of Osman (y.
1310), and the abortive at-
tempt of Orcan to avenge
his father (y. 1323) ; with
the innumerable naval disas-
ters of the Ottoman fleets,
which never dared to meet
the galleys of the Hospi-
tal on equal terms ; with
the successful assis-
tance given to the
rebellious Mussul-
mans of Egypt, and
with that most dis-
graceful catastrophe
that ever befell the
Islamites, the fail-
ure of Mahomet II.
to crush the indom-
itable spirit of
D'Aubusson. And
never could Soli-
man expect again so favorable an opportunity to sweep the
hated order from the face of the earth. The knights could
rely just then upon no aid from the western powers. The
struggle for supremacy in Italy was of more importance to
Charles V. than any interest of the church or of the Chris-
tian body politic. His chivalrous adversary, Francis I., would
have strained every nerve to aid a cause which appealed to

THE CASTLE OF LINDOS.

1894-] A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. 515

his soldierly instincts, and to the Catholic traditions of his
crown ; but the fortunes of war had been adverse, and he
was reduced to unwilling inactivity. The pontiff by himself
was of no value in a military sense. The Venetians who, by
means of their powerful fleet, could have extended more valua-
ble aid than either France, Spain, or the Empire, were envious
of the maritime power of the Hospital ; the rest of Italy was
too deeply involved in the combat between France and Austria-
Spain. Hungary was prostrate before the half-moon.

TRAITORS IN THE CAMP.

And still another encouragement to attack Rhodes was fur-
nished from within the very council- chamber of the Hospitalers.
The Portuguese chevalier, D'Amaral, had, as he afterward ex-
pressed the idea, " sold his soul to the demon " ; and immedi-
ately after his failure to obtain the grand-master's staff had
sent to the sultan a plan of the Rhodian fortifications, and all
other information valuable to an intending aggressor. And the
Turk was yet further aided from within the Christian lines by
the cunning of a Jewish physician, who had feigned conversion
to Christianity in order to play the spy more efficiently.

TOTAL FORCES OF THE DEFENDERS.

The intentions of Soliman soon became apparent to the
grand-master ; and he held a review of the garrison, that he
might judge of its fitness for the coming trial. There were less
than 300 Hospitalers, of whom the language of France con-
tributed 140 ; those of Spain and Portugal, 88 ; that of Italy,
47; England and Germany together, only 17. But these sol-
dier-monks were truly a corpse? Mite; right worthy to uphold
the standards of Jesus and Mary; men who realized thoroughly
the sublimity of their vocation to the evangelical counsels,
and soldiers who felt that they combated under the prayerful
eyes of the Supreme Pontiff of Christendom. To these vete-
rans of a hundred holy fights were joined many gentlemen of
various lands, each followed by some soldiers who were equipped
and maintained at his expense.

Then there were the auxiliary troops in the service of the order*

* These troops wore the insignia of the order, and fought under its banners ; but they
took no religious vows, and did not reside in the convent. Their officers were always Hospi-
talers, and as a rule these auxiliaries imbibed much of the spirit of their patrons. Many of
them in time joined the brotherhood ; but not as knights. To become a knight four quar-
terings of nobility, on the side of both father and mother, was requisite. The inferior breth-
ren were styled "serving brothers," and they were obliged to recite the Lord's Prayer one
hundred and fifty times each day.

Si6 A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. [July,

who increased the total force to about 5,000 men. One knight
who had only lately entered the order must be especially men-
tioned : namely, the engineer-in-chief, Martinenghi. A native of
Brescia, and regarded as the first engineer of his time, he had
been employed by Venice to fortify Candia and he had ren-
dered it almost impregnable. Entering the service of the Hos-
pitalers, he was so impressed by their piety, courage, and self-
denial that he begged for admittance into the holy militia.
Very soon he had so distinguished himself that he was raised
to the grade of grand-cross,* and was made superintendent of
the fortifications. Perhaps the heroic prolongation of the resist-
ance to the arms of Soliman was chiefly due to the inventive
genius of this Italian engineer.

PREPARING FOR THE LAST STRUGGLE.

When 1'Ile-Adam had made all the military preparations
possible he began if indeed these were not always being made
the preparation of the souls of his brethren. The Great
Standard of St. John, which was to be their beacon-light, was
entrusted to the care of a knight from Dauphiny named Grol-
Pacim ; and the honor of bearing at the side of the grand-
master during the battle the banner of the Crucifixion, a pre-
sent from the Holy See to the Cardinal Grand-Master d'Aubus-
son, was accorded to the Chevalier de Tintenille, a nephew of
rile-Adam. Then the entire garrison, or rather community, be-
gan a series of prayers, fastings, and scourgings ; and these de-
votional exercises did not cease until the hostile sails were
descried in the offing. Then the heroes were ready to draw
their swords in the holiest of causes ; and they smilingly com-
mitted its issue into the hands of God.

A HUNDRED THOUSAND TURKS ATTACK.

It was on the 26th of June, 1522, that Mustapha, a brother-
in-law of Soliman, anchored a fleet of about 400 vessels in front
of Zimboli, five miles from Rhodes. Here he disembarked
100,000 men and 300 cannon. These were to be followed in a
few days by Soliman in person, at the head of another army
of equal strength. The grand-master immediately left his pal-
ace, which he was never again to inhabit, and established his
quarters at the advanced post of Our Lady of Victories, a
position which the last siege had proved to be the most ex-

* There were three grades of knights : the chevaliers, the knight-commanders, and the
knights-grand-cross.

1894-] A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. 517

posed of all in the enceinte to assault. As in the narrative of
the siege of 1480, we shall avoid details and present only the
most important points of this memorable event.

The first balls of the Turks were received and returned by
the bastions confided to the languages of Provence, Spain, and
England ; and no less than twenty times were the Moslems
driven from their trenches by the impetuous sorties of these
knights. This unexpected result of the first operations demor-
alized even the Janissaries, then, as ever, the choicest troops in
the Ottoman service ; and when the account reached Soliman
he hastened to the scene with his reinforcements.

While the siege was being pressed with greater vigor a con-
spiracy was formed among the Mohammedan slaves prisoners
of war as yet unransomed. The design was to fire the town in
many places simultaneously; but the discovery of the plot, and
the public execution of the leaders, prevented any more attempts
of that nature.

But there was another source of serious mischief which,
originating in only one person, was less easily discovered.
Mention has been made of a Jewish physician, a feigned con-
vert, who acted as a spy for the Moslems.* To him the knights
owed the foiling of some of their most promising schemes. One
effect of his machinations was especially injurious to the be-
sieged. From the top of the cathedral tower one could easily
observe every movement of the Osmanlis ; and here the grand-
master was wont to watch for hours at a time. By advice of
the Jew, the Ottoman fire was directed against this tower until
it tumbled to the ground.

From the moment that Soliman appeared on the scene every
means known to the science of engineering at that time, every
strategy of good generalship, and the most prodigal sacrifice of
life, were adopted to crush the defiant and persistently confi-
dent knights of St. John. Having perceived, as had Mesis
Vizir in the last siege, that fort St. Nicholas was the key of
the town, the sultan directed, during ten successive days and
nights, a constant fire from twenty-two of his heaviest guns
against it; but in vain. The guns of the Hospitalers were
better served than his own, and Soliman beheld his soldiers
surely and quickly disappearing.

* The Hospitalers also employed spies. The most successful of these was a serving bro-
ther named Raymond, who, speaking Turkish and Arabic perfectly, and having sojourned in
Mohammedan lands many years, was able to pass as one of the faithful. He was wont to
employ certain signals, and then shoot his message over the walls.

518 A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. [July,

ANOTHER TERRIBLE "BUTCHER'S BILL."

At last, after many murderous assaults upon various and
separate portions of the works, a simultaneous attack was made
on every point. Beaten back everywhere else, the Turks effect-
ed a lodgment in the bastion entrusted to the language of
Spain, and the aga of the Janissaries there planted his stan-
dard. Then ensued a struggle of several hours, at the end of
which the Mussulmans retreated to their entrenchments, leaving
behind many of their banners and 15,000 dead.

But the Ottoman superiority in numbers began to speak
eloquently of the probable doom of Rhodes ; every day the
breaches yawned wider and wider. To add to the general dis-
tress, it was found that the supply of powder was nearly ex-
hausted. Before the siege, and while there was yet time to
augment the stock, the Portuguese traitor D'Amaral, whose duty
it was to inspect the magazines, had reported a sufficiency of
the indispensable requisite.

But the Hospitalers did not lose courage ; they merely studied
the aiming of their guns more carefully, and began to manu-
facture powder in mills improvised in the vaults underneath the
palace of the grand-master.

Fortunately they possessed a large quantity of carbon and
nitre. The treachery of D'Amaral had failed precisely where he
had thought it would be most efficacious ; and just as during the
first weeks of the siege so now, every assault of the Osmanlis,
though made with their natural bravery intensified by religious
zeal and desperation, failed ignominiously before the heroic
patience of the Knights of St. John. So furious did Soliman
become that he would have ordered his general, Mustapha,
brother-in-law and favorite though the unlucky man was, to be
flogged to death, had not all the pashas united in prevailing
upon him to banish the unfortunate.

Having realized that his choicest troops were no more, and
that the Hospitalers were as resolved as ever, the sultan now
began to think seriously of abandoning his bloody enterprise.
Suddenly a message from the wretched D'Amaral filled him
with new hope. The recreant chevalier informed Soliman that
the defenders could not possibly resist many days longer; let
the monarch press a few more assaults he could afford the loss
of a few more thousands and the place must be his, were that
end to be due only to the sheer exhaustion of the few remain-
ing knights.

1894-] A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. 519

PUNISHMENT OF A TRAITOR.

The sultan withheld the order to raise the siege ; but he
who had induced this change of mind had already received the
punishment of a traitor. His disloyalty had been discovered,
his habit had been torn from him, his knightly spurs had been
knocked off by the hangman, and the caitiff who might have
been an earthly St. Michael was decapitated.*

Meanwhile the Osmanlis pushed forward their trenches, and
opened fresh mines. Several more assaults were made ; but
Soliman found himself no nearer to the object of his desires.
He now began to reflect on the necessity of offering to the
Hospitalers honorable terms of capitulation. The ramparts of
Rhodes were nearly ruined, and the town might almost be
termed an open place; but he knew that even his Janissaries
hesitated to confront the indomitable defenders in another at-
tack. Six months of siege had cost him the lives of 114,000
men. He ordered a white flag to be displayed before the
trenches, and two soldiers advanced to the walls bearing a letter
to the grand-master.

DELIBERATING ON SURRENDER.,

This first offer of Soliman was rejected, for the knights were
constantly scanning the horizon in hope of descrying approach-
ing aid from the European powers. But at length Tile-Adam
presented the matter to the chapter. Each member declared
that a capitulation was proper, nay, necessary. To save Rhodes
was now beyond the bounds of human possibilities. If the
place were taken by assault, the inhabitants would either be
massacred or carried into slavery ; all the objects so venerated
by the Order of St. John, the churches, the relics of the saints,
the tombs of their brethren, would be defiled by the infidels.
They were all willing to die with their grand-master if he gave
the word ; but they did not think that duty called upon the
order to sacrifice the lives of women and children for a point
of mere military pride. And for that matter the honor of the
knights was in no jeopardy. At this juncture the grand-master
learned that heavy reinforcements of men and material had
reached the enemy, and that Soliman requested him to visit
the imperial quarters, there to consult as to the terms of capitu-
lation.

* The Jewish physician had been detected and hung several days previously.

520 A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. [July,

MEETING OF THE GRAND-MASTER AND SOLIMAN.

With a heart bursting with anguish the veteran complied
with the invitation. When the two dignitaries met what a
subject for a painter of spirit ! the grand-master immediately
produced the document wherein Sultan Bajazet had covenanted
for himself and his successors to respect the independence of
Rhodes. For answer Soliman tore the parchment into shreds
and trampled them into the dust. But in a moment, as though
deeply impressed by the calm dignity of I'lle-Adam, and proba-
bly ashamed of his ebullition of disrespect for his father's sign-
manual, he expressed regret at being compelled to eject so old
a man from his home, and after complimenting his foe upon
his knightly worth, he promised him great rewards if he would
abjure Christianity and enter the service of the Porte.

CAPITULATION.

The interview terminated by the signing of the terms of
capitulation, and if we consider the violent nature of Soliman,
and the weakened situation of the knights, the conditions were
highly honorable to the Hospitalers. Of course all the posses-
sions of the Order of St. John in Asia passed into the hands
of the Turks ; but the knights were allowed to embark with
all their movable property, the sacred vessels, their archives,
money, plate, and books. They could also take as much artil-
lery and ammunition as was necessary for the equipment of the
ships which bore them away. The sultan agreed to respect the
churches of the island,* and to allow full religious liberty to
the inhabitants. Thus terminated a siege in which 5,000 Chris-
tians withstood for six months the efforts of 200,000 Mohamme-
dans.

THE KNIGHTS BID ADIEU TO RHODES.

On January i, 1523, the little remnant of the glorious Order
of St. John embarked on galleys painted in black, as a sign of
its grief. Only one flag was visible in the fleet ; that one
floated from the mainmast of the grand-master's vessel, and it
was the standard of Our Lady with the motto: " Afflictis spes
mea rebus " Thou art my reliance in my misfortune. Villiers
de I'lle-Adam led his gallant brethren to the Eternal City, and

* It is almost needless to note that this promise was shamefully violated. The churches
were all denied, and some destroyed. The altars were profaned, and the tombs of the grand-
masters were opened, the ashes being scattered to the winds. Every dwelling was sicked,
and the inhabitants were subjected to the wonted licentiousness of a 'Mohammedan army.

1894-] A GLANCE AT THE SOLDIER-MONKS. 521

at its gates he was received formally by the entire pontifical
household in robes of ceremony, by all the cardinals then in
Rome, and by the ambassador of France. The reception of
the grand-master by the Sovereign Pontiff was naturally most
touching,* and the veteran soldier of the Cross felt that the thanks
of the Vicar of Christ were an earnest of the reward which God
held in store for his faithful champions. Viterbo was assigned as
a residence for the knights, and during several years they led a
purely conventual life, though ever on the search for a new
centre where they might resume their military activity, and
thus continue the noble traditions of the Hospital. And ere
long Providence hearkened to their prayer. The Turkish cor-
sairs were then terrorizing the Italian coasts at their pleasure,
and Charles V., master of Sicily and the neighboring islands,
well realized how much benefit would accrue to that portion of
his dominions if the Order of St. John undertook to dispute
the supremacy of the Mediterranean with the Osmanlis. Ac-
cordingly, he offered to it the island of Malta and its depen-
dencies, as well as the principality of Tripoli, with full sovereign
an<5 proprietary rights. Villiers de Tile-Adam cheerfully accept-
ed the new responsibility, and on October 26, 1530, the knights
made their solemn entry into Malta, thus inaugurating the third '
period of the glorious history of the Military Order of St. John.

* Some olden chronicles narrate that while Pope Adrian VI. was celebrating Mass in St.
Peter's on the Christmas of 1522 the day when the Turks took possession of Rhodes a stone
in the cornice became detached and fell at his feet. Since all Rome was then trembling for
the fate of the island this incident was regarded as a presage of its capture.

522 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [July,

GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY.

BY REV. CLARENCE A. WALWORTH.
CHAPTER III.

rey's Crucial Examination. Practical Value of the Via Media in a
Religion. Lively Fencing among the. Examiners. Carey
warmly endorsed and exculpated. " No. 90 " scores a Triumph.

HEN at the close of my first seminary year in
June, 1843, ^e students shook hands with
Arthur Carey and with each other and went
home for vacation, few if any knew that Carey's
ordination had been objected to, and that he
was to be put upon trial. When we returned to the seminary
at the close of vacation, both his trial and ordination were
things of the past, but they .continued to furnish the most agi-
tating topics of conversation in every part of the United States
where two churchmen could be found.

In no place could it be so much discussed, or contribute so
much to develop the knowledge of doctrine and the apprecia-
tion of the real tendencies of Tractarianism as in the seminary
at Chelsea. It furnished thought to every mind that cared to
think, and supplemented well the work done in the classes for
the next nine months. I know of no better place than this to
introduce the history of that trial.

The examination took place June 30, 1843, * n the Sunday-
school room of St. John's Chapel, in Varick Street facing
Hudson Street Park, beginning at eight o'clock in the evening.
Bishop Onderdonk presided ; and Drs. Berrian, McVickar,
Seabury, Anthon, and Smith, and the Rev. Messrs. Haight,
Higbee, and Price, composed the examining committee. They
had been notified to appear at that time and place (so we find
it recorded in Smith's and Anthon's pamphlet) to try Arthur
Carey and Mr. Blank for Romanizing tendencies.

Mr. Carey was there, but Blank did not appear. Blank
would very gladly have appeared, and there would have been
fine fun during the trial if he had appeared. He would have
made the fur fly. Bishop Onderdonk, in fact, put in appear-

1 894.] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 523

ance for Mr. Blank, whose real name was B. B. J. McMaster.
" The bishop stated, in relation to one of the candidates, that
he would not then be examined, as it had been decided by the
faculty that he was to remain in the seminary another year,
and that the only duty which would devolve upon the presby-
ters then and there assembled was the special examination of
Mr. Carey."

This is all true so far as it goes. There is, however, a very
large mental reservation contained in the bishop's statement.
It was a convenient reservation under the circumstances.
There was an amount of truth attaching to McMaster's
absence which it was not prudent to let go to the public.
Circumstances have now changed. The trial is now a thing of
past history, and moreover the author of these Reminiscences,
being no Anglican of any sort of proclivity, and both the trial
and acquittal of Arthur Carey, and the subsequent trial and
condemnation of Bishop Onderdonk, which was only the
natural and necessary sequence of this inquisition held in St.
John's Sunday-school, being also things of the past and des
faits accomplis, I now feel free to give to the public some cir-
cumstances of the case which were then suppressed. They
have already been briefly referred to in my Reminiscences of
Bishop Wadhams. I have there simply stated that McMaster
was neither brought to trial nor allowed to be ordained, being
too heavy a load for the friendly bishop and other friends of
McMaster to carry. I will now add a few words to show why
it was so heavy to carry poor Mac through an examination
which was sure to be made public.

McMaster, though an earnest man and a most faithful and
good Christian, was very unlike Carey in many particulars. His
frankness was not like the frankness of Carey. The latter's
frankness was due almost entirely to his conscientious truthful-
ness. McMaster was naturally frank and outspoken. His
frankness was of a character which would not only have
thrown his accusers into confusion, but would also have made a
show of the Right Rev. Bishop and the whole examining com-
mittee. It would also have made impossible the exaggerated
statements of the examination of Carey put forth by the
reverend protestors after the trial and ordination. It would also
have made a great difference in the explanatory papers of the
reverend doctors who sustained Carey, and which, without
denying anything true or affirming anything untrue, yet made
a liberal use of the various means of walking around the facts
VOL. LIX. 35

524 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [July,

which critics sometimes think they find in the moral theology
of St. Alphonsus Liguori.

Dr. Seabury, Dr. McVickar, Dr. Berrian, and the Rev.
Messrs. Haight, Higbee, and Price, all put forth either pam-
phlets, sermons, or newspaper explanations, for the purpose of
giving their several versions of Carey's answers to the trouble-
some questions proposed to him on his examination in order to
show what his real belief was ; that is to say, whether he was
a genuine Episcopalian or a candidate with Romanizing ten-
dencies. The statements of these gentlemen must necessarily be
taken for true$ so far as they go. Their well-known characters
place them above all suspicion of any wilfully false statement.

Truth, historic truth, however, obliges one, at this late date,
who knew Carey well, and from a closer intimacy with him
than any of these gentlemen had, to say that not one of these
pamphlets contains a full and fair representation of Carey's real
sentiments. Moreover, I knew Carey too well to admit that he
made a single reply to the many close questions which were so
laboriously and painfully pressed upon him which was not
true, candid, and open. Any mental reservation which he
employed upon his examination, and every cautious distinction
of words which he used, was made only to prevent misunder-
standing on the part of his examiners, or on the part of the
less learned and less disciplined minds of the public. I know
him to have been trained to all the niceties of distinction
in language which are necessary to constitute a man of true
learning; but I know him also to have been "an Israelite, in-
deed, in whom there was no guile." He had no strong preju-
dices against the ancient Church Catholic and Roman. He had
no bigotry in his heart against Catholics, whom he looked upon
as brethren, although by untoward circumstances separated and
estranged from himself and from the Anglican communion.
But I know that at that time, like McMaster and Wadhams,
and many more of us who afterwards became Catholics, he was
faithful and true to that communion to which he still clung.
His examination was a veritable persecution, although doubt-
less not so intended by the generality of his accusers.

I wish I could say as much of his examiners. I knew them
all, with the exception of the Rev. Mr. Price, of St. Stephen's.
If I ever had any intercourse with him, it was slight and has
since passed away from my memory. All the others I knew,
and my memory retains nothing of any of them unworthy of a
Christian man or gentleman. This still leaves me room to say

1894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 525

that I consider their published pamphlets to be no full and
frank record of Carey's examination, nor of his real sentiments
in respect to the Catholic Church.

This obliges me also to say that I have no desire to find
fault with these gentlemen for the reserve which they have
maintained in their statements to the public of the inquisitorial
questions put to Carey and of his replies. They too had be-
hind them, in their congregations or in the general public, in-
quisitors who were examining them closely and many of them
in an unfriendly spirit. They had a right to practise such re-
serve as every man, however conscientious, may * and must, at
times, practise.

No man can understand the frank sincerity of Arthur Carey
upon his trial who does not rightly understand how the Angli-
can Church was founded. It was founded by the nervous hand
of Queen Elizabeth. She was the Queen of England she felt
herself every inch a queen. She was determined to be the
queen of everything in England. She was determined that
England's religion should be English, and she believed the best
way to make it so was to have an English Church to be ruled
in all things by England's government and queen. She must be
considered, therefore, as really the founder and really the head
of the Anglican Church. She herself and a large body of her sub-
jects were, so far as concerned doctrine, strongly biased in favor
of the doctrines of the ancient church. She would gladly have had
her church purely Catholic and united in one faith. She would
have no pope, however, but herself to cement that union. On
the other hand, a large part of her subjects were not Catholic.
They not only hated that ancient Roman See which was the
sedes Petri, but they hated also, for the most part, that old
established body of doctrine which constitutes the fides Petri.
In other words, they were Protestants. They disliked the very
name of Catholic, except when carefully explained away.

Nothing but a compromise could bridge over this great dif-
ference between her subjects, and she bridged it with such a
compromise. All Englishmen who were prominent enough to
be reached by persecution were forced by their fears into this
compromise. This compromise is to be found in the Book of
Common Prayer. In it the catechism is, so far as it goes, Cath-
olic. So is the baptismal service and other special rites. So,
mainly, is the entire ordinal of its worship. On the other hand,
the Englishmen of Protestant proclivities were propitiated by
the " Thirty-nine Articles," which always thunder, or seem to

526 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [July,

thunder, against Roman Catholic doctrine. To hold these op-
posing factions in harmony both Articles and Liturgy are so
skilfully hammered out that all parties, both Catholics and Pro-
testants, by using the large latitude always practically allowed
them, may arrange their consciences comfortably upon the same
liturgies and formulas. They were so expected to do in the
beginning, and this liberty has at all times been allowed and
freely utilized.

" The Reformation of the Anglican Church, as completed
and established under Queen Elizabeth," said the Quarterly
Christian Spectator for October, 1843, "was distinctly designed
not to expel or exclude from the ministry of the church such
men as Mr. Carey. A strong infusion of sound evangelical or
Protestant doctrine was put into the articles and the homilies,
and evangelical preaching was tolerated, provided the preacher
would closely conform to the canons and the rubrics. On the
other hand, the liturgy, and to some extent the homilies, and
even the articles, were, we do not say Popish or Romish, but
' Catholic '; and no pains were spared to conciliate and retain
in the church every man who was willing to renounce the pope's
supremacy, to subscribe the articles, to obey the canons, and
to perform the worship of the liturgy as purified and translated.
Thus the reformation of the English Church was essentially a
compromise, or an attempted compromise, between opposite
opinions. It was designed to include, on the one hand the
most extreme Protestantism short of that which rejected the
hierarchy, the vestments, and the ceremonies, and on the other
hand the most extreme Catholicity short of Romanism."

John Henry Newman's famous " Tract No. 90 " was professed-
ly written to show how Catholics in the Anglican Church are not
bound to interpret and subscribe to the Thirty-nine Articles in
a Protestant sense, but may fairly give to its language any lit-
eral sense which favors the more ancient and Catholic belief.
This Carey also firmly believed, and on this belief all his an-
swers to the questions proposed by his accusers were based.
Before, however, we proceed to give the details of that trial it
may be well to make a few more words of explanation.

Americans who "remember Barnum's museum or his menage-
ries will understand what I mean when I say that the Angli-
can Church constitutes what Barnum would have called " A Hap-
py Family," in religion. A happy family, according to Bar-
num's phraseology, was a group of various animals, by nature
most hostile to each other, shut up in one cage and obliged

1894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 527

per force to keep peace. A dog was made to dwell in apparent
harmony with a cat, a cat with a mouse and bird. A monkey
kept peace with a parrot. The parrot whistled to call the dog,
who wagged his tail at the call while he playfully pretended to
bite the cat, who showed no signs of fear.

A happy family of discordant elements may be constituted
naturally, as, for instance, by the fear of a strong and common
enemy. Thus, on the Western prairies may sometimes be seen
coming out of the same burrow, or sitting quietly at its mouth,
a prairie-dog, a rattlesnake, a little horned owl, and sometimes
also a rabbit called by the Western settlers " a cotton-tail." For
the same reason, so long as the Catholic Church remained pow-
erful in England, Catholic schismatics and Protestant heretics
burrowed together, and smoked together the pipe of peace with
each other. So soon, however, as the supreme rule of the Ro-
man See ceased to be a power in England, having been crushed
out by blood and sequestration, it became necessary for a royal
Barnum to come in and keep peace among the discordant sects
of Protestantism by the strong hand of power.

The English Church was constituted as a department under
the British Constitution, and no fighting could be allowed in it
except a large latitude of thought and debate, which must not
disturb the established supremacy of the English crown in all
practical matters. Doctrine was, therefore, made to be of little
value in the Anglican Church. Unity in a church so constituted
could never mean a unity in point of faith ; apostolicity could
never mean the faith of the Apostles remaining unchanged in
all ages ; Catholicity could never mean a common belief in all
nations and in all countries ; no standard of holiness could be
maintained which should interfere with appointments to offices
and livings, or the right of communion to any loyal British sub-
ject, whatever he might do, or whatever he might believe.

Out of this compromise, so strange to reason, but which a
long experience has shown to be practically successful, has
grown very naturally a certain principle, or at least motto, among
Anglicans for finding the truth in religious doctrine which is
known by the name of the via media. Every Anglican that is
really and thoroughly a typical man in his church is a via me-
dia man.

For a preacher to confine himself too much to the Thirty-
nine Articles, and to insist upon the most literal acceptation of
their wording, shows an inclination to ultra-Protestantism. To
make too much of the strong flavor of old Catholic doctrines,

528 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [July,

which is found in the ritual of the Common Prayer Book, and
especially to evince a pleasure in finding this to conform in so
many respects to the sentiments and worship of Catholics, is
thought by Low-Churchmen to show an inclination towards
Rome, a thing which they hold to be utterly abominable. Yet
in their peculiarly constructed system it is a thing necessarily
to be tolerated. Their church is a religious society in the
civil order. It is a state church, and as such must stand or
fall.

In the Anglican Church the via media man best represents,
in point of theology, that keystone of the bridge which keeps
the thing together. To all who stand upon the bridge he quotes
as a principle of security,

" In medio tutissimus ibis."

To all who look with longing eyes towards either bank he de-
nounces Rome on the one side and ultra-Protestantism on the
other. This cantiloquia, if I may so call it, of the via media
preacher, is frequently wearisome to those who look for positive
doctrine. I have known it to become even ludicrous. I have
already said that during my seminary course I acted as superin-
tendent of the Sunday-school of the Church of the Nativity, on
the east side of the city. It was considered a good idea to
gather the Sunday-school children to the morning service, plac-
ing them in front between the congregation and the chancel.
They were very troublesome to manage in this exposed position,
but it was thought to be a pretty thing to do, reminding both
them and their parents of our Lord's love for little children. I
occupied the front pew just behind them. My duty it was to
keep them quiet. At morning service one Sunday a French-
Canadian officiated; it was something strange for the little chil-
dren to hear a gowned preacher speaking in so peculiar an ac-
cent, and it made my task that morning unusually difficult. But
when they heard him pronounce, with his strange accent, the
familiar words : " My dear bretteren, Rome is on tis side, and
ultra-Protestantism is on tat side ; you must keep in te meedle,
between te two," the irreverent youngsters could no longer
maintain the least restraint. They disturbed the good minister
most seriously, and made a great show of me. I was responsi-
ble for their behavior. In point of fact the via media, as a way
of arriving at any positive truth in the religious or moral or-
der, is always absurd, if not ridiculous.

1894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 529

In order truly to understand the positions of the various ac-
tors in this examination of Arthur Carey, and to interpret their
utterances fairly, it is necessary, I think, to view the whole af-
fair from this stand-point. Carey was sincerely Catholic, and
believed that under the original compromise he had a right to
be, and that, without any necessity of attacking the Roman
Catholic Church or any of its members, he could honestly re-
main where he was and advocate Catholic principles. Drs.
Smith and Anthon were square Protestants, and in all positive
Catholicity of doctrine or worship they saw the horns and the
hoofs. The rest of the board of examiners, with certain differ-
ences in point of latitude, were substantially via media men, but
strongly inclined to so much of Catholicism as the Anglican
bridge would hold. The Right Rev. Bishop was very much in
the same position, with this additional responsibility, that he
had to keep the " boys " of the diocese in order, and not let
them break things or disturb the diocese.

In the evening of June 30, 1843, as already stated, the ex-
aminers of Arthur Carey assembled in the Sunday-school room
of St. John's Chapel, and his formal examination began. It was
on Friday, less than two full days previous to the Sunday morn-
ing appointed by the bishop for the ordination of candidates to
the diaconate. It was well understood by all parties present at
this trial that Drs. Smith and Anthon appeared not only as
judges but as accusers. Carey was, in fact, a member for the
time being of Dr. Smith's congregation. He was a regular at-
tendant at St. Peter's, and a teacher in the Sunday-school. To
Dr. Smith and his vestry he applied for the required certificate
recommending him to the bishop for orders. This certificate
Dr. Smith, after a close examination, had refused to sign.
Carey then obtained a certificate from Trinity Church. Trinity,
if I remember right, was the cathedral, or pro cathedral of the
diocese, and a sort of mother of churches for the whole State
of New York.

Drs. Smith and Anthon opened the trial. They proposed to
put to the candidate certain questions which they had prepared
in writing, and the answers to which they wished to have writ-
ten down by Carey. This was objected to by some of the
judges. They seemed to consider it a threat of future publica-
tion in case that Carey should pass safely through his trial and
be ordained. The bishop decided that these written questions
might be put in any order the prosecutors desired, and that
notes of Carey's answers might be taken and read to him ; but

530 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [July,

that Carey should not be required to formulate his answers in
writing.

The first question proposed by Dr. Anthon was the fol-
lowing :

" Supposing entrance into the ministry of the Protestant
Episcopal Church in this country were not open to you, would
you or would you not have recourse, in such case, to the min-
istry of the Church of Rome ? "

Objection was made to this question by some of the com-
mittee. Dr. Seabury said it was a hypothetical question and a
trap for the conscience, and advised Carey not to answer it.
Dr. McVickar remarked that they might as well ask Mr. Carey
whether, if he had lived in the time of the patriarchs, he would
have married two wives ! Carey, however, expressed his willing-
ness to answer, and he did so. He said that the case supposed
would be a painful one ; that he did not know what he should
do ; that certainly he should come to no hasty decision on so
grave a matter ; that he should spend two or three years at
least in deliberating on the subject ; that at the expiration of
that time he possibly might seek admission to the ministry in
the Church of Rome ; but that he thought it more probable he
should remain a layman in his own church, since he was satis-
fied with it, was attached to it, and had no disposition to leave
it. The two interrogating doctors, however, insisted on a cate-
gorical answer, or the nearest to it that might be. Mr. Carey
then replied :

" Possibly I might, after due deliberation, but think that I
should more likely remain a layman in our own communion, as
I have no special leaning towards theirs at present."

I can add some little testimony of my own in regard to this
point from my remembrances of Carey. A few days before
this examination, when Carey was in my room, I expressed my-
self with some considerable feeling in regard to a seminarian
who was thought to have strong inclinations to become a Ro-
man Catholic. Carey looked up to me with an air of surprise
and said:

" Do you think it would be so very wrong to join the Ro-
man Catholic Church?"

I replied I thought it would be very wrong for one who
knew so much as the student in question. Carey remained very
thoughtful, but pursued the subject no further. There can be
little doubt that he would have found it difficult to make the
leap at that time ; but I never knew him to speak unfavorably

1 894.] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 531

of the Catholic Cnurch, or of any Catholic doctrine, or of any
Catholic as such.

Before the examination proceeded beyond this point the
bishop decided that any member of the committee might offer
to Carey such advice, or make such interruptions to questions,
as would insure a full and fair trial.

The second question proposed by Dr. Smith was as fol-
lows :

" Do you hold to and receive the decrees of the Council of

Trent ? "

Answer: "I do not deny them I would not positively
affirm them."

To satisfy inquiries of the committee Carey explained :

ist, That he did not regard the Council of Trent as oecumen-
ical, and of cours f e that he held its peculiar definitions to be
open points, and not of faith ; 2d, That in what he might say
favorably of the decrees of Trent, he took the decrees in the
mere letter, and not as interpreted by the Romish system, and
the concurrent sense of Roman divines; and, 3d, That he held
the Roman Church responsible for the errors of her system, and
the teaching of her doctrines.

These explanations, omitted in the account given by Drs.
Smith and Anthon, are given on the authority of Dr. Seabury
and others who favored Carey. Their substantial correctness
cannot well be doubted ; but I knew Carey too well to believe
that he used the word Romish. I never knew him to apply an
insulting word to the Church Catholic and Roman, or to
Roman Catholics.

Proceeding then with the examination, a third question was
proposed :

" Do you, or do you not, deem the differences between the
Protestant Episcopal Church and the Church of Rome to be
such as embrace points of faith?"

Mr. Carey's reply was at some length, and was not taken
down in ipsissimis verbis by any one. Drs. Smith and Anthon
report that they understood the answer to be, that

" If these differences be understood to be matters of
doctrine, they would embrace points of faith ; but if, as is
believed, they are matters of opinion, they would not."

Dr. Seabury says that such a report of Carey's answer
seems to him mere jargon, and that a young man so well in-
structed could not have made it, and did not. Dr. Sea-
bury's own account seems equally jargon to Catholics. Dr.

532 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. ""'fylY;,

Seabury reports that Carey explained that by the word faith
he meant the fundamental or essential faith, which, says the
doctor, is common to the two churches of England and Rome,
the differences between the two communions pertaining to the
superstructure, and not to the foundation. To a true Catholic
theologian the idea of a truly Christian Church building up
such a superstructure of unreliable faith upon a foundation of
essential faith is a jargon quite as ridiculous as that imputed by
Drs. Smith and Anthon to Carey. It is absurd to represent the
Church Catholic and Roman as holding the same essential faith
with the Church Anglican and un-Catholic.

Carey is also represented as having stated that the differ-
ences between the two churches were more than matters of
opinion ; that they were grave doctrines, the truth of which he
was not prepared either to deny or positively to affirm. These
words are simple and intelligible. Many converts from Angli-
canism to the true church have formerly stood in the same
painful position of doubt. Carey's heart was honest, but his
soul was still in the dark.

The next question brought up was one of these grave
points of doctrine on which Sister Rome disagrees with Brother
John :

"Do you, or do you not, believe the doctrine of Transubstan-
tiation to be repugnant to Scripture, subversive of the nature
of a sacrament, and giving occasion to superstition ? If you do
not, how can you ex animo subscribe the 28th Article of our
Standards?"

Carey's answer, when condensed and reduced to writing, was
as follows :

" I would answer, in general language, that I do not hold
that doctrine of transubstantiation which I suppose our Article
condemns ; but that, at the same time, I conceive myself at
liberty to confess ignorance on the mode of the Presence."

I have a remembrance of Carey's examination upon this
point derived, I think, from one of the editorials published at
the time in the Churchman. When Carey was pressed to state
whether he believed that the substance of the bread and wine
still remained after consecration, he replied that he found a
difficulty in affirming this to be his belief since there was a
doubt of the existence of any substance in bread and wine
apart from its appearances, even before the consecration. In
support of this he referred to the Philosophy of the Anglican
Bishop Berkeley. This is said to have caused much confusion

4^9^ GL^'PSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 533

in the minds of Carey's examiners, and no little merriment out-
side.

In answer to the next question, Carey said that he con-
sidered the denial to the laity of the cup at communion as a
severe act of discipline, but he declined, however, to say that
it was an unwarrantable change in a sacrament.

Carey was then asked :

"On which church do you believe the sin of schism rests in
consequence of the English Reformation the Church of
England and, by consequence, the Protestant Episcopal Church
of this country, or upon the Church of Rome?"

Under advisement of Dr. Seabury he at first declined to
answer the question as being an historical one. The bishop
decided the question must be answered. The reply then given
was, that in some respects schism rests on both sides. He con-
sidered both churches in communion with the Church of
Christ.

Dr. Anthon then read the seventh question on the list :

" Is the Romish doctrine of Purgatory in any respect main-
tained by our Standards?"

The bishop asked Dr. Anthon what view he entertained on
the doctrine of Purgatory as held by the Church of Rome;
to which Dr. Anthon replied that, "with due respect to the
chair, he was not under examination." Carey, to whom the
distinctions in " Tract No. 90 " were very familiar, answered that
he considered the Standards as condemning the doctrine popu-
larly held to be the Roman doctrine.

Carey's answer to the next question was based on the same
distinction.

" Is there any countenance given in the doctrinal Standards
of our church for the idea that the departed can be benefited
by the prayers of the faithful, or by the administration of the
Holy Communion ? And is not that idea condemned by
Article 31 of our church?"

Carey's answer, as agreed to by both friends and accusers
present at the trial, was substantially as follows: "that he
supposed that idea was not condemned in that article ; his
opinion being that the language of the article was popular
language, pointed at a popular opinion which was held against
the Church of Rome."

Dr. Seabury, commenting afterwards on this question, is not
a little merry at the expense of Drs. Smith and Anthon. The
two doctors either forgot for the moment, or were not willing

534 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY.

to admit with many theologians of their church, that " the
Eucharist is a sacrifice of prayer as well as a sacrament of
Communion."

" How they or any other creature, human or inhuman, on
the earth or under the earth," wrote Seabury, " could ever
have dreamed of the departed being ' benefited by the admin-
istration of the Holy Communion ' passes all comprehension."

In answer to the ninth question Carey said :

" I do not, either to myself or any one else, attempt to
prove a doctrine out of the Apocrypha." " The Holy Spirit
may have spoken by the Apocrypha, and the Homily asserts
the same thing."

The bishop here drew out, by several questions skilfully
put to the accused, certain quotations from the Homilies, sup-
porting Carey's view. Carey finally said :

" I would not fault the Church of Rome for reading the
Apocrypha for proof of doctrine."

Dr. Smith next asked :

" Can there be a doubt that, in separating from the Church
of Rome, the Church of England embraced more pure and
Scriptural views of doctrine? And is not the Protestant Epis-
copal Church in this country at present more pure in doctrine
than the Church of Rome ? "

Answer: "There can be a doubt, on the ground that the
Church of England retained doctrinal errors, viz., the doctrines
of Puritanism," . . .

Mr. Carey said that the Roman Breviary and Canon of the
Mass were preferable to the Liturgies and Communion Service
of the Church of England. The Breviary contained more
copious citations from Scripture, and a richer variety of ser-
vices. The Roman Canon was in closer conformity with the
ancient liturgies. The Communion Service was deficient in not
having the Oblation and Invocation. For the purposes of con-
gregational worship, Carey was of the opinion that the Angli-
can Liturgy was better as being in a tongue understood by the
people.

Carey's answer to the eleventh question, " What construc-
tion do you put upon the promise of conformity to the doc-
trines, discipline, and worship of the Protestant Episcopal
Church ? " is very ludicrously reported in the pamphlet put
forth by the two prosecuting doctors. They represent him as
saying that " he did not consider the articles as binding our
consciences in points of faith." Of course Carey said precisely

1894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 535

the contrary. It was precisely those declarations in the Articles
that were matters of positive faith, which required belief and
bound his conscience. He considered that there were mat-
ters contained in the Articles which did not present points of
faith, and only required an exterior conformity. He quoted in
support of this position many divines of his own church,
especially the famous Anglican theologian Bishop Bull, who
says, speaking of the Thirty-nine Articles, that the church
" only propounds them as a body of safe and pious principles,
for the preservation of peace, to be subscribed and not openly
contradicted by her sons."

Carey also submitted to the committee that American Epis-
copalians are not required by any canon to give, as in England,
a distinct and ex animo assent to the Thirty-nine Articles, but
only a general promise of "conformity to the doctrines and
worship of the Protestant Episcopal Church," for which he
quoted Bishop White as his authority. Carey, however, waived
this personal right, and said that he was willing to give his
ex animo assent to the Thirty-nine Articles as the assent is
given in the English Church. By this he undoubtedly did not
mean to give up his right to interpret the articles in the sense
given by " Tract No. 90."

It is impossible for me to give the twelfth question on the
list of Drs. Smith and Anthon, either virtually or substantially.
The examining committee seem to have fallen into a sort of
confusion ; a variety of questions were put by different examin-
ers and objected to. Some were allowed and some not. It is
probable that whatever No. 12 really was, it stands covered by

'ther questions afterwards substituted.

Amongst the answers thus elicited I may state the follow-
ing: Carey said that as to the invocation of saints, "he did not
fault the Church of Rome, provided the invocation was con-
fined to the * ora pro nobis, or intercessory form. It is not
probable that Carey intended himself to be understood that he
would have nothing to say to a departed saint except when he
wanted something. He simply meant to express his belief that
there was nothing they could do for us, except through their
interest before the Throne of Grace. The Pope could say as
much.

When asked whether he considered the Church of Rome
to be in error in matters of faith he replied :
It is a difficult question, which I do not know how to
answer."

536 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [July,

At the conclusion of the examination Arthur Carey was
requested to withdraw. The presbyters present were then
called upon by the bishop severally to express their opinions.
Drs. McVickar and Berrian, and Messrs. Haight, Higbee, and
Price, expressed themselves as quite satisfied with the fitness of
Carey for orders. Dr. Seabury added that he " should esteem
it a privilege to present the candidate for orders, as he had
sustained his ordeal most nobly." Drs. Smith and Anthon's
sentiments were as decidedly unfavorable to the candidate and
to the conduct of the examination. The latter declared that
"in the whole course of his ministry he had never attended an
examination conducted in a manner so painful, and in which
so many impediments were thrown in the way of his arriving at
a definite knowledge of the candidate's views."

The bishop was not prepared to give his decision at that
time, but said, with emphatic dignity, that when his determina-
tion should be formed he would carry it out without regard to
consequences. His decision was afterwards speedily made in
Carey's favor. The next Sunday saw him ordained. This was
the practical application of " Tract No. 90," and a momentary
triumph for Tractarianism.

The next chapter also will be entirely devoted to Remin-
iscences of Arthur Carey.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

8 9 4-]

To MY CANARY.

537

TO MY CANARY.

BY JOHN JEROME ROONEY.

EIGH ho ! my merry little friend,
With breast of cowslip yellow,
Come tell me where you learned the art
Of being a "good fellow."

Not surely from the gilded cage

My cruel fancy places
Between you and the ferny fields
Where Spring in freedom races.

Nor does your bone of cuttle-fish

And glowing candied cherries
Make jealous yonder meadow-lark,

Who dines on huckleberries.

Yet not a braver note he gives

Among the purple heather
Than you pour forth, my captive sprite,

In bright or stormy weather.

The vaunted nightingale may woo

Some sad, infrequent fairy ;
But you are singing all day long,

My constant, sweet canary!

Ah ! if my heart could learn to sing

Within life's gilded prison :
If in the days when sorrow came

A note of joy had risen ;

If I could know that hope is best

As you, my dear bird, know it
Then life would be as fair to me

As dream of sage or poet !

538 THE CATHOLIC SCHOOL EXHIBIT. [July,

THE CATHOLIC SCHOOL EXHIBIT.

BY A PROFESSOR IN PEDAGOGY.

'O the intelligent observer the Catholic School
Exhibit, lately held in Central Palace Hall, New
York City, is an event of more thanp assing inter-
est. To quote the words of his Grace the Most
Rev. Archbishop of New York, we may say that

" It is not necessary to say that aur schools are improving.
It would be a miracle if they did not improve.

" In this age, when so much attention is paid to the subject
of education I do not refer to religious training, which has a
paramount importance in all our institutions ; I speak rather in
regard to secular education at the present time when the very
best methods of teaching are the object of constant thought,
when the best educators are devising new ones, and all means
are suggested that can be of use in this work, it would be next
to impossible to move in such an atmosphere and not to take
advantage of all the benefits that accrue therefrom. And if we
add to this the zeal of our brothers and sisters, and the great
attention our pastors give Christian education in our schools,
we shall understand at once that necessarily progress is made
from day to day."

We had already examined much of this display at the Co-
lumbian Exposition in Chicago ; but, as stated by his Grace
the Most Rev. Archbishop : " It was intended to have had the
exhibition before this; but after the exhibits came back from
that great city, where they had been exposed to the dust for
several months, and as the books had been handled in many
cases by thousands of visitors, it was deemed advisable to sup-
plement all by new work especially prepared, as during that
time a certain amount of experience had been acquired, and
the children themselves were spurred on, by the many awards
given by impartial juries for their work, to do something better
and brighter." It was, therefore, with real satisfaction that we re-
newed our acquaintance with much that this exhibit offers, while
we gladly admit that a considerable addition of really deserving
work is found in this second exhibition. Our remarks are
limited to elementary and intermediate studies in English.

1894-] T HE CATHOLIC SCHOOL EXHIBIT. 539

UNIFORMITY OF SYSTEM WITH ELASTICITY IN DETAIL.

The first thing that strikes us in this exhibit is the indepen-
dent action that it presents, combined with an unity of aim and
object such as to convince the close observer that in no body
is there greater harmony of action, combined with greater free-
dom in the application of pedagogic principles, than among
Catholic teachers. Any impartial critic will admit that there
is not a single new idea that has approved itself to conscien-
tious instructors which does not find a place in some part of
the display. A recent editorial in a leading educational journal
in New York stated unreservedly that the religious teachers of
this metropolis and vicinity are the most extensive and appre-
ciative readers of school literature and of pedagogic publications.
A close examination of the work presented, from the kinder-
garten to the college, shows this ; for some of the very latest
lessons published in leading school journals, many of the sugges-
tions for special " class days " that have appeared within the
last few months, have been adapted and used in some of the
new work shown in this exhibit ; while it is a well-known fact
that many religious from within a radius of a hundred miles,
or even more, have been daily visitors at the Catholic Exhibit ;
just as thousands of religious teachers came from great distances
to study the Chicago educational display.

Better still, in the normal methods presented by at least one
of the training-schools, it is evident that in the formation of
young teachers Catholic organizations are abreast of all that is
best in modern methods. Though we refer to this normal col-
lege in another portion of this article, we must here say that
among the papers presented by the normal scholars we noticed
a series of studies on the great educators; besides giving the
names of those who are generally included in such enumerations,
the professor of the history of pedagogy has included several
others thoroughly well known to Continental readers, but whose
claims, for some strange reasons, have been ignored in American
publications. For terseness and brevity combined with ampli-
tude of analysis these studies deserve more than this passing
notice.

Still more satisfactory is the fact that in all the leading
branches of elementary, intermediate, and higher instruction
Catholic writers offer works based upon the latest researches,
and in line with the most advanced, accepted teachings of lead-
ing minds.

VOL. LIX. 36

540 THE CATHOLIC SCHOOL EXHIBIT. [July,

THE SPIRIT OF PATRIOTISM INCULCATED.

Another sentiment suggested by the general outline of the
exhibit is one of legitimate national pride. His Grace the Most
Rev. Archbishop might well declare that " we are all fond of
our common country." No general order, had it been given,
could have brought about such a public expression of love for
the national emblem. In every school-book, in some copy,
book of each school, in many of the literary compositions, the
flag of our country and its history occupy a prominent place.
It would be difficult to find a more direct proof of the love of
country than is furnished in the sketches at the head of the
lessons in United States history furnished by some of the con-
vents, and in the " Summaries of American Topics " found in
many of the boys' schools.

It is worthy of remark that some of the brightest ideas in
patriotism, shown in these sketches, are the contributions from the
schools directed by religious from abroad, who have been called
to help the cause of education, which has developed so rapidly
that local religious organizations have been unable to meet the de-
mand for teachers. -

GEOGRAPHY AND HISTORY.

While there is direct evidence of singleness of aim and pur-
pose in most of the ordinary school-work, there is also ample
proof of a healthy individuality of action in the different plans
adopted for the development of the teaching of geography, for
the illustration of geographical terms, and the intelligent co-
ordination of geography, history, free-hand drawing, and na-
tural science. Of more than usual worth are some of the raised
maps. A few of these are of a very high order of merit, con-
sidered artistically or from the pedagogic stand-point. It is no
disparagement of the work shown in Chicago to say that there
are maps in the Catholic Exhibit surpassing the very best
specimens shown in the White City. The application of needle-
work to map-making is a feature that deserves all the praise it
received. These samples came from ordinary parochial schools,
though two or three convents had a larger collection of a
more artistic type, a specimen from a female industrial school
being the best. The combination of colors in these threaded
mips has a very pleasing effect. Harmonious work is evident
in this geographical collection. Generally speaking, where one
department of a parish school has good work, the other has
followed suit.

1894-] THE CATHOLIC SCHOOL EXHIBIT. 541

Bible history is shown in every variety of form by a large
number of the schools. The illustrations that accompany these
Bible lessons are not always of a high order of merit, but they
may be the more readily accepted on this account. In this, as
in all other work presented at the exhibit, the leading feature
is the variety of merit as well as of grade, showing some very
ordinary attempt beside work of artistic or literary value. This
is an evidence of good faith that keen observers will appreciate.
What is said of Bible illustrations will apply equally to English
compositions, or simple class-talks, founded on ordinary pictures.
In several schools these illustrations have been culled from
ordinary papers or magazines. Others have been taken from
art-journals. Some pupils have reproduced the illustrations as
head-pieces to their compositions, and in many cases the results
are highly commendable, some showing evidence of really
artistic merit as well as discrimination in selection.

EXCELLENT PENMANSHIP.

Much of the penmanship, particularly in the boys' schools, is
above the average. In a few cases it is very poor. If we may
accept the pedagogic principle that penmanship is the key to
the discipline of the class, most of our Catholic schools leave
nothing to be desired on this point. Some of the penman-
ship is of so high a grade, especially in some convents and in
many parochial schools, that several teachers of non-Catholic
schools have questioned the genuineness of the samples shown.
These teachers forget that the artistic instinct is highly de-
veloped in the best grades of Catholic schools. The great
attention paid to drawing in these schools has much to do
with their success in penmanship. Still, we are free to admit
that, in a few instances, claims are made that we could not re-
concile with the age of the scholar, and the class of penman-
ship said to be the pupils'. We revert again to the idea that
every properly furnished and well-directed Catholic school is a
gallery of religious and national illustration. But this artistic
surrounding is not in sympathy with the putting of poor pen-
manship, written in lead pencil, within costly binding. In
fact, lead-pencil writing is not desirable for young children.
It does not call for light and shade, nor does it afford the
digital drill that is an essential in every expert lesson in pen-
manship. Its redeeming feature is that it excludes the blotting
and blurring so common in young children's work.

542 THE CATHOLIC SCHOOL EXHIBIT. [July,

SENTENCE BUILDING. LANGUAGE LESSONS.

We note with satisfaction the introduction of religious sub-
jects into the construction of sentences and the writing of ele-
mentary compositions. No intelligent critic will fail to perceive
that lessons on religion present a class of terms and expressions
that are not found in secular branches. These terms form no
inconsiderable share of the pupil's stock in language. Sentences
formed with such words as the basis of construction must be of
particular value, as thoughts are thus suggested and ideas de-
veloped that no other subjects can bring into play. In this
group of school-work are sets of instructions given on religious
or moral truths by the reverend pastors or their assistants.
One boys' reformatory had a series of shorthand reports of a
series of sermons given during a mission or spiritual retreat.
Another institution of the same kind for girls offered a collec-
tion of the instructions given to one of the sodalities. Many of
these instructions are written by instructors who are in full
sympathy with youthful minds, and there is a happy knack of
illustration that shows a deep study of subjects with which
children are pleasantly familiar.

We again call attention to the evidence of freedom of
action in each school, or even in the classes of each school.
Each has something local in its work. A history of the parish,
special accounts of the history of the school, the church, or the
pastoral residence and kindred topics, create a parish spirit and
a pride in parochial enterprises that will bear good fruit in the
near future.

THE DRAWING-CLASSES.

Drawing is a leading branch in the exhibit. Much of the
work shows excellent grading and is in line with the latest
approved systems. In some of the largest specimens in oil
or water colors the grouping is not very happy ; the fore-
shortening is particularly defective. A few specimens in black-
and-white are singularly lacking in taste. Perhaps a preliminary
examination by a competent committee might debar such in-
artistic exhibits. Apart from these the exhibit is good.

While speaking of drawing, it may be in order to remark
that several schools limited their entire exhibit to a mere col-
lection of pictures and sketches. This is not a fair test of a
school's standing. It is to be regretted that these schools did
not enter more fully into the spirit of the exhibit. Their art

1894-] THE CATHOLIC SCHOOL EXHIBIT. 543

specimens give evidence of talent of so high an order that the
same ability displayed in other directions would be sure to pro-
duce happy results. It is possible, also, that these schools could
not get the space they needed to make a more complete ex-
hibit.

WORK OF THE PROTECTORIES.

It is but simple justice to our homes, protectories, and in-
dustrial institutions to say that their exhibit in the art depart-
ment is among the best in the display. The wood-carving is
excellent, the clay-modelling done in presence of the visitors
the application of drawing and sketching to practical industries,
were all very attractive. The best collection of photographs
was made by one of these schools ; but while this is good in
its way, we do not consider that photographs, however artistic
or numerous, are a fair exchange for actual work.

In their ordinary school-work these industrial and correc-
tional establishments surpass many parochial schools. We na-
turally expect the manual training in the former to excel; but
when we bear in mind that the inmates of these industrial
schools have much shorter hours of study than ordinary day-
schools, we are obliged to admit that the scholars must be
anxious to learn, influenced probably by kind treatment to
which they had previously been strangers, while the teachers
throw their whole energy and talent into the Christ-like work
of redeeming youth through the combined influence of mind
and heart.

PROGRESS IN SCHOOL-WORK. THE ANALYTICAL METHOD IN
ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

The writer having devoted several months to the study of
school-work presented by Catholic schools at the London
Health Exposition in 1884, at the New Orleans Cotton Centen-
nial in 1885, and at the Chicago Fair in the past year, can
bear willing testimony to the evidences of progress which this
Catholic Exhibit makes.

In the teaching of English a certain number of schools
follow an admirable system, to which we have already called
attention. A limited number of illustrations are carefully
analyzed. Several sets of suggestions are given by which the
same illustration may be studied from different points, thus
making each illustration answer for several compositions. In
grammatical analysis the diagram system appears to be still in

544 THE CATHOLIC SCHOOL EXHIBIT. [July,

favor ; but, in many cases where blue and black prints are used
the script is so indistinct as to be practically illegible, and the
analytical distinctions are lost.

In some of the academies, particularly in one of the oldest
female academies of New York, we found some admirable
literary work, based upon the study of the great American and
a few of the leading English writers. Longfellow appears to
be a great favorite. In at least two schools we found " Evan-
geline " exhaustively studied with such association of composi-
tion, history, rhetoric, and declamation (or recitation) as the
selection permits. No attempt was made in either of the con-
vents or academies designated to give meretricious value to the
copy-books by any decoration or illumination. The work is
allowed to stand on its merits.

UNITED STATES HISTORY.

In the advanced parochial schools, and in most of the
academies, marked improvement upon the Chicago exhibit is
seen in the study of United States history. The number of
maps based on the critical study of the text is unusually large.
While the coloring in many maps, especially some prepared by
boys, is too deep and glaring, most are extremely good as studies,
and more particularly as companion-works to the text they are
intended to illustrate. A still more striking improvement is the
evidence furnished by much of this work that many reference
books are at the service of the scholars. In several schools
we found the same point in history examined from almost
as many authors as there were scholars in the class. Particular
attention has also been paid in the best schools to the reading
that is recommended in most recent works in United States
history. Poetry of a patriotic character bearing upon these
historical questions has been read, and in many cases illus-
trated.

DRAWING AS APPLIED TO MANUAL TRAINING.

The application of drawing to manual training in our ordin-
ary schools is developing rapidly. One parochial school in the
outskirts of New York City has a series of specimens of grain-
ing, in imitations of various kinds of wood, which is so very
good that we find it difficult not to give it special mention.

But the most perfect work of this kind that we can recall
is furnished by a group of students who took their own mea-
surements, rough-sketched their plans on the grounds, made

1894-] T HE CATHOLIC SCHOOL EXHIBIT. 545

their own estimates of expense, and then, in a set of charts
almost perfect in color and design, have developed every part
of their work with most complete detail and entire success.
Neither London in 1884, nor New Orleans in 1885, had any
such work. Part of this exhibit was at Chicago ; other por-
tions, notably some specimens of surveying, were completed
only during the last days of the Catholic Exhibit. His Grace
the Most Reverend Archbishop has called special attention to
this work.

TYPE-WRITING AND SHORTHAND.

Phonography and type-writing appear to be on the wane.
A few convents have taken up both, for one appears to be of
little service without the other ; but the boys' schools seem to
show less than formerly. Probably the market has been glutted
with immature operators; in any case, this class of employment,
outside of public government work, appears to be passing into
female hands.

The type-writing shown in most of the schools is excellent.
Two academies sent pupils to report the addresses of the
speakers on the first night of the exhibit. Their transcripts
were accepted by some of the metropolitan journals as equal in
accuracy to the work done by professional reporters.

Some of the fancy work done by three schools was photo-
graphed at the expense of the companies whose machines are
used. This figured work is done only during free time, and it
is no exaggeration to say that the birds, flowers, buildings, etc.,
created by the type-writer, are almost as life-like and as
expressive as if done by pencil or brush.

Much more practical is another class of school-work done
by the type-writer. In two commercial academies the manifold-
ing process has been employed to multiply copies of some excel-
lent notes of lessons and developments of class topics. In this
way the teachers of one city may distribute specimens of their
best work to others, and thus disseminate excellent class-work
at very little trouble or expense. In some schools all the class
specimens of type-writing are in capital letters. This is an easy
way to write out any copy, but it spoils the appearance of the
page, and should be used only when the pupil is beginning and
unable to use both classes of type.

Speaking of commercial specimens recalls the fact that some
of the book-keeping sets presented by girls' schools are not as
practical as they might be. Apart from this criticism, there is a

546 THE CATHOLIC SCHOOL EXHIBIT. [July,

variety of work showing conclusively that the book-keeping sets
are not mere reproductions from printed samples. Some of the
sets are thoroughly original. Perhaps more explanation of the
theory of the science of accounts should have been shown.

One school presented a series of charts showing the relation
of the different books used in book-keeping ; the idea, if not
entirely original, has been seen but seldom at any of the great
exhibits. This same school has thoroughly good commercial
work throughout.

KINDERGARTEN WORK. PRACTICAL APPLICATIONS OF DESIGNING.

A very striking part of the display was the vast amount of
kindergarten work, and the accumulation of specimens in wood
and clay. This is the natural outcome of the deep interest
that most Catholic teachers have shown in following some of
the principal courses of industrial work furnished by technical
classes. As experience has taught, manual training in ordinary
schools must be limited to some very simple lessons in the
handling of materials that are easily procured and not costly.
Within these limitations the specimens which are offered by a
very large percentage of the schools deserve study and analysis.
The designs are almost limitless, and add another to the many
proofs furnished that teachers in Catholic schools are allowed a
healthy liberty of action that appears to be out of harmony
with purely governmental institutions. The French minister of
education who boasted that he could at any hour of the day
tell what each child was doing in any school, in any part of
France, would not recognize his iron-bound regulations in the
extraordinary variety of method that these kindergarten and
manual specimens furnish. Such magnificent specimens as the
new Seminary, the miniature furniture, the models of illustra-
tion used in natural science, the church vestments on a tiny
scale, the endless variety of methods in geography all these
would be relegated to a committee ; rigid rules to which all
must submit would be the order of the day; the schools would
become part of a huge machine from which all originality would
be ostracized, and in which healthy individuality would be a
defect, not a virtue. For years English common schools were
conducted on this cast-iron system, and teachers were driven to
desperation trying to keep within rules and regulations that
settled everything, from the time-table to the luncheon-counter.
Better counsels now prevail. Great personal liberty is allowed
to teachers in the direction of their respective schools or

1894-] THE CATHOLIC SCHOOL EXHIBIT. 547

classes. Results are determined by the general tone of the
school, not by percentages in which fright has often more to
do than intelligence. The consequence is, that H. M. inspectors
report vast improvement. Th'e schools are, individually, con-
ducted on lines best suited to the locality. There we have just
such independent action, under reasonable general regulations, as
is responsible to a great extent for the excellence of the
results we notice in this Catholic Exhibit.

FREEDOM OF SPIRIT IN SCHOOL^VORK.

We are glad to see this freedom illustrated in the matter of
languages. It is not desirable that every language but the
English should be banished from our common schools. On the
other hand, we realize the difficulty of attempting much in this
line. What this Catholic Exhibit presents in modern languages
is limited to simple exercises in German and French. Some of
the female academies have full courses in both these languages;
a few parochial schools have less extensive exhibits in German
translations. It is a striking fact that some Irish-American boys
who attend German schools are first in German. This occurs
in a sufficient number of cases to make it deserving of remark.
Furthermore, several schools show tests of spelling that seem
to decide the question whether the study of English and Ger-
man simultaneously is injurious to the pupil. In a large
number of instances German boys spell in English more accur-
ately than their American companions. As several branches
may be taught in German or French as well as in English
catechism, mental arithmetic, history, etc. it strikes us that
where a pupil has already an elementary knowledge of a
modern foreign tongue, it is unfair not to give him some chance
to preserve and develop this extra language. It is a knotty
question, but it deserves a solution. Americans are at a
decided disadvantage when travelling abroad ; as a rule, they
do not speak any language but their own. At the present time
several governments urge the study of at least one modern
language besides their own. Americans should not be too far
behind in this matter.

NATURAL SCIENCE BRANCHES.

In the department of natural science the general exhibit is
not extensive. Advanced grades in some convents show fair
work; in the same grade of boys' academies the display is
better. The only normal college that exhibits has unusually

548 THE CATHOLIC SCHOOL EXHIBIT. [July,

good papers in natural philosophy and physiology. Several
advanced schools have excellent collections of botanical speci-
mens collected by the students. We fear that these schools
will not feel encouraged to display their collections again. In
several cases the specimens have been so roughly handled as to
injure their future value. It is well to save time, but the desire
to save should not permit examiners to open carefully arranged
specimens, and then leave them unclosed after examination.
This and many other matters will cure themselves in time, but
meanwhile the collectors must be satisfied with the assurance
that several enthusiastic students have learned their first lessons
in forming collections. To have so launched even one new
searcher into the botanical field is to have made a mortal
happy, even if at the cost of spoiled specimens and battered
specimen cases.

Referring again to natural philosophy, and also to elemen-
tary astronomy, we think that these two subjects are not taught
as generally as in former years. This is the more surprising
when we recall the fact that so many excellent manuals are
now published, and that instruments for illustration are so much
cheaper than in past years. But, what is most surprising is the
total absence of any home-made specimens of articles used in
simple experiments.

We know that such collections exist in a few schools, but
regret that no one has ventured to show them. This criticism
does not apply to the sketches and designs furnished by some
of the academies or colleges. One academy on the Hudson
presented a very complete set of illustrations done with con-
summate taste and intelligence. All the practical work of this
excellent school is equally good.

OBJECT-LESSON METHODS.

Those who have followed the progress of elementary teach-
ing as seen through the educational expositions of Philadelphia,
London, New Orleans, and Chicago must be struck by the
sudden appearance or disappearance of certain features. As a
striking instance, we may recall the subject of object lessons.
For several years the educational journals were incessant in
urging the importance of these lessons in developing the per-
ceptive powers of children. Numberless groupings of objects
were presented, stages of evolution from the crude material to
the finished specimen were shown, everything that ingenuity
could devise to attract the pupil's attention was done. In the

1 894.] THE CATHOLIC SCHOOL EXHIBIT. 549

New Orleans exhibition school collections were a most promi
nent feature ; in Chicago the public schools as well as most
private institutions had a few complete displays of the kind, while
in the Catholic Exhibit not more than a dozen schools showed
anything like a serious attempt at such classifications. But one
school outside the city, so far as we could find, has made a
successful, detailed, and scientific collection of object lessons.
In this school local industries have been studied, descriptions
of visits made to these centres are furnished, and an intelligent
grouping of the materials employed in these industries enables
the examiner to get an excellent idea of the various processes
involved in each. This school took up the study of object
lessons on a scientific basis. The aim has not been to get a
lot of things together and label them " object lessons." On the
contrary, a specific end has been kept in view, limiting the
study to local industries. These industries have been taken up
in their natural order; a regular course of study established,
and a systematized plan of visiting the industrial centres
arranged.

The result has been, not a spasmodic effort to secure a
short-lived thdugh brilliant success, but a calm, progressive,
intelligent arrangement, whose outcome is the splendid collec-
tion this school has brought together. Object lessons require
teaching of the highest order to maintain their hold. Mere
collecting of objects will not suffice.

ARITHMETIC: RECENT CHANGES IN TEACHING.

As yet we have said nothing about arithmetic, mental or
written. For some years past a simultaneous attack has been
made on what is supposed to be the unnecessary attention given
to this subject. It is not easy to take sides consistently in a
dispute that calls for such wholesale condemnation of what was
done by teachers who were our superiors in the mathematical line,
and who in many other respects, especially in the teaching of
elementary natural philosophy, far surpassed us in their success.
Perhaps too much attention was paid at one time, and is still
being paid, to certain phases of commercial arithmetic that
have lost their importance. But it is certainly incorrect to claim
that mental arithmetic is receiving undue attention. On the
contrary, unless we are much mistaken, it is the neglect of this
most practical form of arithmetic that renders the teaching of
written work so difficult. Among all the papers on arithmetic
we notice very few in which mental calculations take the promi-

550 THE CATHOLIC SCHOOL EXHIBIT. [July,

nence to which they are entitled. Some teachers have been
complimented on their methods of teaching the extraction of
roots. From the cursory examination made of these special
claims we think that they are well founded. The teachers who
use these methods should suggest that they be introduced into
the text-books on arithmetic studied in their classes. Considered
as a whole, the copy-books of arithmetic are not remarkable for
the excellence of the figures; the ruling is poorly done, an un-
necessary use of colored inks does not improve the appearance
of the solutions of problems.

The same criticism holds good in regard to the specimens
of book-keeping. As much of the colored ink used is of an in-
ferior grade, and some of the paper is not well sized, the writ-
ing spreads, the ruling becomes blurred, and the entire work
has an unkempt appearance. This is not the rule, but it ap-
plies to many exceptions.

PHOTOGRAPHY.

One of the chief innovations is the very extensive use of
photography in the reproduction of groups, in the development
of local history, and in the study of natural science. It is sur-
prising, however, that so few teachers have employed photogra-
phy in the teaching of penmanship, the preservation of original
synoptic tables, and in combination with the phonograph for the
teaching of elocution. In a few of the highest academies, es-
pecially in one or two, remarkable scenes connected with the
early development of school property, the collections of speci-
mens, and photos of graduates are thus preserved. Much more
could have been done to reproduce copies of military cadet
corps, of military movements, etc. A few schools have camera
clubs and do good service for various classes and associations,
by keeping a running collection illustrative of the chief events
in school life and school events. This feature of school illustra-
tion should be encouraged.

UNREASONABLE CRITICISM. CLOSING REMARKS.

The chief criticism, based upon a careful study, referred to
the lack of completeness in the work shown by many schools.
In these cases it was found that much of the work in those
schools, though excellent in itself, did not fit into any general
plan followed by the teachers. It was the opinion of many that
there was an excess of drawing, and a lack of ordinary school-
work. While this remark holds good in some respects, visitors

1 894.] THE CATHOLIC SCHOOL EXHIBIT. 551

should have borne in mind that drawings or sketches are about
the only class of work that could be hung on the temporary
separations. Most schools had as much ordinary book-work as
they could well display. It might have been more varied in
character, but it was sufficiently great in quantity. Several
critics remarked that many teachers did all the fine work on
the covers of the ordinary copy-books in most cases this fact
was acknowledged and the exact work done by the children
was indicated.

Nearly all the old schools throughout the diocese did ex-
cellent work. There was a delicacy of touch in what they did
that showed the power of good habits once established. In
many 'cases work was shown from years gone by. This afforded
an opportunity to compare old methods with the new. The
number of teachers who presented extensive collections of notes
of lessons was not great. Strictly speaking, this comes under
the head of normal work ; still, as an indication of the line of
thought running through any particular body of teachers, such
notes would be of more than ordinary interest. It is said that
many attributed much of certain classes of literary work to the
influence of one well-known educator. While this may be an
exaggeration, it is certain that each teaching body has its char-
acteristic methods of presentation of subjects. These traits
would easily be noticed in the course of a certain number of
" notes of lessons." The same holds true of individual teachers.

EARNESTNESS IN TEACHING.

Judging from the great number of teachers who were taking
notes, and from the many questions asked about special
exhibits, we feel certain that the greatest possible interest
is felt in the principles that underlie the successful school-
work here exhibited. With a closer study of school-methods,
and a closer examination into the plans and programmes fol-
lowed by those who have made the most successful exhibits,
there is no doubt but that Catholic teachers will become still
more efficient. Our Catholic schools have shown their work;
what that work is all have had a chance to see and appreciate.

Well might Mayor Gilroy in his opening speech declare that
" One of the proudest aims of man or woman ought to be to
teach the youth of the country how to exercise the rights of
citizenship when they came to man's estate."

"The parochial schools," he said, "are doing this, and, as
the present exhibition shows, are doing other very great and

552 My RELIC OF POPE Pius IX. [July,

noble duties." There were ten thousand children in the city
who did not possess the means of obtaining an early education.
There were sixty thousand pupils who attended the parochial
schools, and eighteen thousand attending private schools. He
declared that if all these children were to be thrown suddenly
on the public-school system great confusion would result. " If
this were the only benefit the parochial schools conferred, it
would entitle them to the gratitude of the entire people of the
community."

And with equal force did Colonel Fellows say in his closing
address : "Go on with your work. It is protected from the skies.
It means a blessing to earth. God, and the voice of all proper
humanity, will crown it with an undying benediction."

MY RELIC OF POPE PIUS IX.

BY THEODORE A. METCALF.

EAR relic ! Precious threads of silver hair,

Once numbered with the locks that overspread
The venerable, consecrated head
Of sainted Pius ! All the jewels rare
In his tiara tempt not in compare

With such a treasure ; not a single thread
Of it would I exchange, or take instead
A thousand diamonds for this one, fair
And snowy tress. In his triumphant years
When full of majesty he rose to bless
These silken threads adorned the pontiff's brow:
When sorrows came and he was spent with tears,
In his old age, he wore this snow-white tress.
Once it was his ; my priceless treasure now.

1894-] THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM NOT A FAILURE. 553

THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM NOT A FAILURE.

BY JOHN KOREN.

; N the May number of THE CATHOLIC WORLD Mr.
P. Carlson,* of Stockholm, gives an exposition of
the workings of the Gothenburg system from his
point of view.

Is it in full harmony with such evidence as all
dispassionate inquirers must accept ? This is a question at the
present time deeply concerning all friends of honest temperance
legislation, and one which, through the courtesy of the editor
of this magazine, I am permitted to answer.

Like Mr. Carlson, I shall endeavor to "state nothing but
facts, leaving these to speak for themselves." My conclusions
are based not only upon recent extensive personal investigation,
but upon exhaustive study of all official and non-official docu-
ments bearing on the system and wide acquaintance with the
opinions of both its friends and foes.

It is " significant of much," as Carlyle was wont to say, that af-
ter having treated summarily of some of the defects of the system,
Mr. Carlson should characterize the legislative measures relating
to it as " at best only half-measures, in the long run ineffectual
and probably even pernicious." Mr. Carlson did, of course, not
intend to prejudice the mind of the reader before attempting
to prove its ignominious failure in coping with the drink-evil.
Yet, while his facts still remain silent, he likens the system un-
to half a loaf of bread, which he says is not under all circum-
stances better than no bread at all, and continues : " Suppose
that by accepting the half-loaf you do away once for all with
the possibility of obtaining a full and sufficient quantity of
food," etc. Here we have Mr. Carlson's personal opinion, in

*At the request of the Massachusetts Commission on the Liquor-traffic [consisting of
Judge Lowell, Dr. H. P. Bowditch, and Mr. John Graham Brooks] we give space to this ar-
ticle in reply to the arguments and figures of Mr. P. Carlson in the May number of this
magazine. We most willingly do so, as the question is one of timely importance, inas-
much as it is the subject of a special measure of legislation for Massachusetts, a bill having
been introduced into the Legislature there looking to the adoption of the Gothenburg
system in cities that have voted "license "for three consecutive years. The article now
given is from the pen of Mr. J. Koren,- the secretary to the above-named commission,
who is, like our contributor, Mr. P. Carlson, a Scandinavian, and who claims to be fully con-
versant with all the facts of the position. With regard to our former article, we have to say that
we sent specially to Sweden for it, and that we desired none but a thoroughly impartial
statement on the subject from one who also is conversant with it. That different views should
be entertained upon the question is not altogether surprising. ED. C. W.]

554 THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM NOT A FAILURE. [July.

advance, condemning the system as a pernicious measure, for
ever blocking the road to any progress in temperance legislation.

However, specific charges against the Scandinavian methods
are not wanting. Mr. Carlson finds that the consumption of
drink in Sweden and Norway is affected by " municipal and cor-
porate interest " in the sales. He says : " Up to a few years
ago the chief, if not the only; point of difference between the
two systems was that in Norway the profits gained by the
' companies ' were applied to the erection of asylums, museums,
homes for the aged, public parks, etc., while in Gothenburg the
money was given directly to the city for the diminution of the
rates the object of the Norwegian legislators being, of course,
to avoid putting before the city the temptation of obtaining
lower taxes by increasing the sales of liquor." Leaving aside
the consideration whether this is the only point of difference,
the statement, that " in Gothenburg the money was given direct-
ly to the city for the diminution of the rates," is sadly inaccu-
rate. Is Mr. Carlson unacquainted with the historical fact that
in Gothenburg the profits from the liquor-traffic under the com-
pany system were at first applied to the amelioration of the
condition of the laboring classes, and with the fact of law that
the municipality .is to-day compelled to share them with the agri-
cultural society of the district and the state treasury the for-
mer receiving one-tenth and the latter two-tenths of the total?
Further inquiry would have assured Mr. Carlson that even the
share of that city is applied in such a manner that the burdens
of taxation are not perceptibly lessened.

But he turns his attention rather abruptly to Norway, hav-
ing made the distinct charge that in this country the profits
are no longer distributed according to law, the difference in the
methods of the two countries having disappeared. Is it true?
Taking the year 1891, the last for which returns are available,
and classifying the objects subsidized from the profits of the
liquor-trade according to the amount of money devoted to each
class, we find them ranking in the following order:

1. General charity, charitable institutions, and

sanitary improvements, . . . $74,793.80

2. Parks, tree-planting, and highways (for

pleasure only), . . . . . 63,639.01

3. Industrial and professional education, . 58,590.81

4. Water-works, sewers, and other municipal

objects, 49>743-3S

1894-] T HE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM NOT A FAILURE. 555

Not only do we find the purely municipal objects ranking
fourth, but on summing up the whole list we find that $299,-
516.17 were devoted to objects not usually provided for by or-
dinary taxation, only $49,743.38 being applied in such a manner
as to diminish rates directly.

But Mr. Carlson quotes the great authority, Mr. H. E. Ber-
ner, in support of his contention that the municipalities and
liquor companies are generally actuated by sordid motives in
their dealings with the liquor-traffic. It deserves notice that
the article from which he quotes is not only a candid state-
ment of the workings of the Norwegian system but in defence
of its merits.

Mr. Carlson italicizes the statement made by Mr. Berner,
that the gain from the liquor-traffic " is continually on the in-
crease." And pray what could be more natural ? In 1876 the
companies sold only 6.7 per cent, of the total quantity of spiri-
tuous liquors consumed, while in 1892 they sold 51.3 per cent.
Thus the continual increase in the gains of the companies only
argues a growing efficiency of the system, inasmuch as it means
the disappearance of the publican as well as of the wholesale
dealer. The law does not grant the companies a monopoly of
the wholesale trade as yet. But does not Mr. Berner explicitly
charge that the companies " have become good sources of reve-
nue for the cities," and that the efforts of these to meddle with
the management of the companies and to " maintain the high
level of this source of revenue have grown more and more man-
ifest " ? We will let Mr. Berner himself explain these state-
ments in extracts from a document written by him in refutation
of an attack made upon the system by the British Consul-Gen-
eral at Christiania, Mr. Michell. The document in question was
endorsed by the Department of the Interior and forwarded,
under da.te of April 14, 1893, to the Norwegian-Swedish Lega-
tion at London.

To Mr. Michell's charge that the companies push sales as
much as possible for the sake of the " greater benefits the town
expects to reap," Mr. Berner replies: "Mr. Michell's assertion
is entirely and utterly unfounded. The municipal authorities
have, on the whole, no influence on the companies as far as the
sales are concerned, and neither the stockholders of the com-
panies nor the managers, who are appointed by the companies,
not by the municipalities, and who receive fixed salaries, have
any pecuniary advantage from large sales. . . . It is self-
evident that of the various companies all may not be able to
VOL. LIX. 37

556 THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM NOT A FAILURE. [July,

realize their philanthropic object equally well, and that the com-
plaint may be made, even with some justice, that certain of
them do not carry out their object with the earnestness desira-
ble." It is true, then, that, as stated in the quotation used by
Mr. Carlson, "instances are not absolutely wanting" where the
directors of certain companies "have opposed the entirely just
requests of the advocates of temperance to abolish certain liquor-
stores (in the quarters inhabited by working-people, for instance),"
etc. Yet, in the light of later information, Mr. Berner says:
" The Norwegian abstinence societies . . . maintain princi-
ples, especially as regards the closing of retail places, which on
account of their severity overshoot their aim, and the carrying
out of their wishes has only caused illegal sale to flourish. Mr.
Michell reiterates these complaints the negligence of the com-
panies to accede to the demands of prohibitionists which in
reality are a proof of how strictly public opinion insists upon the
companies living up to their philanthropic aim." " That the sur-
plus resulting from the sales of the companies have to some
extent been distributed in a manner not strictly in accord with
the law of 1871 is a special matter that does not concern the
institution as an institution, nor its position towards the drink-
evil. Besides, the new proposition of the Royal Commission en-
deavors to correct the possible defects in this respect."

Lastly, I may be permitted to give Mr. Berner's closing
words in the article behind which Mr. Carlson entrenches him-
self : " Even the great mass of abstainers have with great vigor
united in supporting a proposition lately formulated by a Royal
Commission, which does not advocate abolishing the companies,
but would grant them a complete monopoly of all sale of
brandy."

Thus far we have of necessity been compelled to consider
matters of secondary importance only. The vital issue is, Has
the company system tended to diminish the drink-evil ? We
turn our attention to Norway first. It is refreshing to find Mr.
Carlson admitting that here considerable progress has been made
since the time the liquor-traffic was practically free. " But," he
says, ".to ascribe this gratifying change to the influence of the
' system ' were preposterous." To what, then ? Mr. Carlson
says to the " immense educational work " carried on during the
last forty or fifty years by inspired poets, reformers, and teach-
ers, and draws a delightful picture of the self-abnegating work
of these zealous folk one the Norwegians would scarcely recog-
nize. Far be it from me to undervalue the services even of a

1894-] THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM NOT A FAILURE. 557

Kristofer Janson. Political and religious movements, which, by
the way, began much earlier than Mr. Carlson intimates, coupled
with better education, have done their share toward lifting the
nation to a higher plane of life. These factors, in connection
with the earnest work of the reformers, affords Mr. Carlson an
all-sufficient explanation of the circumstance that "the con-
sumption of liquor has declined in a most gratifying manner."
He says further: "The beginning of the decline dates back, not
to the introduction of the system of 1871 but to the time of
the law of 1845, while some years after 1871 the years
in which business was good and wages high shows an increase
of consumption." Here we must cry halt, and throw the search-
light of luminous facts on Mr. Carlson's statements. It is true
that the law of 1845 helped to check the consumption of liquor
to some extent. Yet ten years later (my statistics do not go
back further than to 1855) and from that time on until the
company system was well underway in other words, from 1855
to 1876 there was a perceptible advance in the per capita con-
sumption. Nevertheless, those powerful agents to which Mr.
Carlson attributes the greater sobriety of the Norwegians had
swept over the land for more than a generation. Mr. Carlson
lays especial stress on the fact that for some years after 1871
there was a rise in consumption a statement eminently calcu-
lated to mislead the unwary, for he omits to state that but a
single company was organized in 1871, and that even as late as
1875 only 20 of the 51 companies now existing had been called
into being. Is it reasonable to demand great results from a
system not yet in operation? As late as in 1876 the companies
sold only 6.7 per cent, of the total quantity of liquor consumed.

But from now on the per capita consumption, which then
stood at 6.8 quarts, was forced down year by year in proportion
to the rise in the percentage of sales by the companies forced
down to 3.3 quarts in 1892.

Why is it impossible to trace this truly wonderful result back
of the time when the liquor-traffic came into the hands of the
companies? For twenty years "at least the factors to which Mr.
Carlson ascribes the progress had been powerless to effect con-
sumption. Would he, then, have us believe that their real influ-
ence began in 1876? The statistics of consumption given are
from the official returns, behind which we cannot go. They are
not personal impressions, but " facts that speak for themselves."
And not imaginary facts like the statement that from 1882-88
the arrests for drunkenness in Christiania numbered 130,000.

558 THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM NOT A FAILURE. [July,

Unfortunately, the remark that this number of arrests almost
equalled the number of inhabitants dispels the hope that per-
haps a superfluous cipher had inadvertently been added to Mr.
Carlson's figures. I have before me the official returns of the
department of police, as contained in the year-book of the city
of Christiania, from which I copy these totals :

Arrests for drunkenness alone, and for drunkenness in con-
nection with other crimes, from 1882-88, 40,419.

The whole number of arrests during the period 1876-1892
fall short 47,785 of the figures given by Mr. Carlson for six
years only.

Who can marvel that Mr. Carlson, upon discovering this
extreme state of drunkenness in Christiania, hastens across the
Swedish border? Let us follow him.

Carefully avoiding any reference to statistics of consumption,
the one supreme test of the state of sobriety in any country,
Mr. Carlson confines himself to the statement that whatever
improvement may be due to legislation in Sweden " should be
put to the account of the law of 1855, . . \ as little if any
decline in the number of arrests for drunkenness and the like
can be proven to have taken place since the Gothenburg sys-
tem came into operation."

Granted that if the merits of the system are to be judged
solely from the number of arrests, we must arrive at some most
uncomfortable conclusions. But several important considera-
tions escaped Mr. Carlson's notice :

1. That it is a commonly accepted truth that statistics of
drunkenness have little if any value unless accompanied by all
modifying circumstances, depending as they do on the efficiency
of the police, public sentiment with regard to the enforcement
of the law, etc. (Any inference as to the state of sobriety in a
no-license city from the number of arrests would usually lead
away from the truth.)

2. That his own words, " Within the memory of man the
cause of civilization and morality has taken long strides here,"
indicates clearly that drunkennes's is much more severely dealt
with in Sweden than formerly, with the natural result of
increasing the number of arrests.

3. That in his own city (Stockholm) the number of arrests
has under the company system declined from 46 per 1,000
inhabitants in 1876 to 32.3 in 1891, and in Gothenburg from 80
per 1,000 inhabitants in 1856 to 42 in 1892, while the law has
been enforced with a gradually increasing severity.

:894-] THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM NOT A FAILURE. 559

Mr. Carlson's analysis of conditions in Gothenburg with
reference to the number of arrests needs no further comment.*
The crucial question of consumption, the test of any system for
the control of the liquor-traffic, Mr. Carlson passes over in
utter silence. Yet, on no other point do facts speak in such
unmistakable tones.

The law of 1855 does, indeed, mark the turning point in the
history of Swedish liquor legislation. But if the decrease in
consumption observable since then is chiefly due to that law,
by what process of reasoning can we explain the fact that the
per Capita consumption rose from 10 quarts in 1856 to 14.2
quarts in 1874?

We admit unhesitatingly that from 1864 to 1874 the com-
pany system had no effect on the consumption of liquor in
Sweden as a whole, for the simple reason that not until the
latter date were the companies granted a monopoly of the
bottle-trade, and because previous to it only a very few
important companies existed. But since the year (1874) from
which alone we can in any fairness begin to trace the effect of
the Gothenburg system, we find that the per capita consump-
tion has decreased from 14.2 to 6.8 quarts in 1892. Why does
not Mr. Carlson allow facts like these to speak for themselves?
or the facts that the per capita consumption of liquor has
declined 20.7 quarts since the inauguration of the system in the
city of Gothenburg, and in Stockholm (1882-92) 6.5 quarts?
Would this not be more in evidence than to give an extract
from a meeting of a total-abstinence society held seventeen
years ago ? Were Mr. Carlson's statement true, that " little if
any decline in the number of arrests for drunkenness and the
like can be proven to have taken place since the Gothenburg
system came into existence," one of two conclusions would be
forced upon us. Either that all accepted statistics lie, or that
the cause of civilization and morality only began to take long
strides in 1874, from which year, then, we must date also " the
memory of man."

Only a few words as to Finland :

There the complaint is, says Mr. Carlson, that the liquor
companies have " surrounded themselves with an air of respect-
ability, which tends to do away with the feeling of embarrass-
ment, and even shame, which formerly overtook a man upon
entering a saloon."

While I venture to dispute this singular statement on gen-

* Attention to the inaccuracies of Mr. Carlson's percentages.

560 THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM NOT A FAILURE. [July,

eral grounds, I will simply recommend to Mr. Carlson a care-
ful perusal of a memorial presented by certain liquor dealers in
Helsingfors in 1893 Helsingfors Stadsfullmciktige, No. 15 in
which they protest against the Gothenburg system also, on the
ground that it brings their "legitimate calling into disrepute,
and makes it a vice for men to use strong drink."

Such is the effect of giving the control of the liquor-traffic
into the hands of "clergymen, public officials, and members of
the government." Were drinking made respectable under the
company system, we should lack every adequate explanation of
the fact that since its advent the consumption has decreased
in a manner unknown elsewhere.

The promoters of the Gothenburg system act on the princi-
ple that while it is impossible to annihilate the drink-traffic
with one stroke of the legislative pen, its grave danger may be
minimized by confiding its sale to honorable men who seek no
private gain, and who are pledged to conduct the traffic in the
interest of public morality. Immediately the cry is raised,
" You are clothing an accursed vice in the garb of respect-
ability." With the same logic one might assert that because
the French government has been forced to make the manu-
facture and sale of dynamite a state monopoly, it follows
that the abuse of the dread explosive has suddenly become a
respectable pastime.

Here is Mr. Carlson on the distribution of the net profits of
the Finnish companies : " Is there any necessity for pointing
out the pernicious moral influence of an industry which, amid
a poor population of two millions, year after year distributes
gratuitously for charitable purposes such an enormous sum
(^"40,000)?" And here is the Finnish law: "io. The net
profits of the business of the company . . . shall be divided
in such a manner that three fifths go to the municipality in
which the business is carried on, and two-fifths go to the fund
for establishing means of communication. . . . n. The
share falling to the municipalities shall be devoted to objects of
public utility, but not such for which the municipalities them-
selves are bound to provide by taxing their inhabitants." Is
this equivalent to a distribution of the profits for " charitable "
purposes ?

Again the facts speak for themselves.

Mr. Carlson cites two instances of reprehensible practice on
the part of the Finnish companies. Are they sufficient to con-
demn the other thirty-odd companies, or the principles of the

1894-] THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM NOT A FAILURE.

561

system? It would have been a more surprising statement that
not a single company had ever been guilty of "palpable
blunders."

It is foreign to the purpose of this article to take issue
with Mr. Carlson's views as an extreme prohibitionist. In pass-
ing, I may be permitted the remark that it is difficult to
understand the condition of a man who would rather starve
himself to death than accept half a loaf of bread.

We have examined the "facts" upon which Mr. Carlson
rests his conclusions as to the " negative benefits of the
system." The time has come for a summing up of its positive
benefits.

i. Proof, positive and indisputable, has already been ad-
duced, showing that the system has diminished the consumption
of liquor in Norway and Sweden to an almost incredible ex-
tent, which again means less drunkenness.

For the sake of clearness let me re-state it, with compari-
sons, in a tabular form :

PER CAPITA CONSUMPTION OF DISTILLED SPIRITS (IN QUARTS).

Sweden. Norway. Belgium. Germany.

1874. 1892. 1875. 1892. 1875. l8 9 2 - l8 75- l8 9 2 -

14.2 6.8 6.8 3.3 8.6 10.2 5.7 9.5

France.
1875.
4-3 8.7

Great Britain.

1875. 1892.

6.3 5.2

United States.
1874. 1878. 1893.
6.04 4.36. 6.04

Is it in Norway and Sweden alone that the " cause of
civilization and morality" has taken such long strides as to ma-
terially reduce the consumption of liquor?

2. The system has destroyed the saloon power, by taking
the sale of liquor out of the hands of those who had every
incentive to encourage intemperance, and entrusting it to men
who, without private profit, must carry it on in the interest of
temperance.

3. It has reduced the number of licensed places : in Norway
(1871-92), from one saloon for 591 inhabitants to one for every
1,413; in Sweden (only during the decade of 1882-1892), from
one for every 719 inhabitants to one for 1,073. (The number
of inhabitants to each saloon in cities of 10,000 and upwards
in the United States is 250.)

3. The hours of sale have been shortened, the quantity of

5 62

THE GOTHENBURG SYSTEM NOT A FAILURE. [July,

liquor to be sold to the individual customer limited, and many
restrictions in advance of the laws adopted, besides making it
possible to guard against infringements of the statutes.

4. Under the system the profits from the liquor-trade do
not go to fatten those who live upon the vice of their fellow-
beings, but are expended for the benefit of all, and, to a large
extent, in such a manner as to counteract the evils of intemper-
ance. Space forbids further enumeration of the benefits of the
system, as well as the advantages in applying it to our needs.

We have held up facts against Mr. Carlson's theory, and
ask if he will say, with the immortal professor, " So much the
worse for facts " ?

NOTE. For further information on the Gothenburg and Norwegian systems see
Report of the Massachusetts Commission (House document No. 192). Fifth special Report
of the Commissioner of Labor, "The Gothenburg System," by Dr. E. R. L. Gould;
articles in the March number of the Forum, the April number of the Arena, and the May
number of the North American Review.

1894-] THE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN, 1894 SESSION. 563

THE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN, 1894 SESSION.
BY JOHN J. O'SHEA.

ERMANENCE and stability now give a super-
addition of dignity to the Catholic Summer-
School. What was only tentatively adventured a
couple of years ago has thriven so well that it
may be regarded as an infant prodigy. Those
who have taken an active interest in the movement from the
beginning may justly felicitate themselves on the progress
already made. Although the buildings on the Lake Champlain
property remain to be erected, a good deal has been done to
utilize the ground and its lake-front for the convenience and
pleasure of visitors. Many hands have been at work for some
months on the area of four hundred and fifty acres acquired for
the company, reclaiming it from its somewhat prairie state and
transforming it into a beautiful and diversified landscape. The
cunning hand of the artist-gardener will have picked out such
features as will enable him to show the beauties of his art.
Every point of vantage affording the best prospect of mountain
and forest and lake-shore will have been seized upon ; so that
the eye may be delighted whilst the mind is being informed
by this season's visit to the Catholic Champlain. The aquatic
attractions of the place will be- fully exploited during the ses-
sion. Hence, visitors will find all the pleasures of a delightful
summer vacation on the lake, mingled with the philosophic
sedative which a course of intellectual exercises, bracing to the
mind as the mountain breezes are to the physical frame, is cer-
tain to induce.

In two respects, at least, the coming session will differ from
its predecessors. Besides the additional attractions offered by
the school grounds and their connections, this session will be a
week longer than the others. In order that teachers may
profit by their visit to the fullest extent, a special course has
been arranged for this class a course, that is to say, which
must prove materially serviceable to them in the future of
their professional career.

If we were in search of evidence of the influence the
Summer-School already exerts, and the appreciation in which it

564 THE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN, 1894 SESSION. [July,

is held, we have it abundantly to hand in the favor with which
it is regarded in the very highest ecclesiastical quarters. From
its inception it has had the warmest approval of the Archbishop
of New York. Bishops of several other sees have travelled
there to take part in its proceedings. The Papal Delegate will
open in solemn manner the labors in the coming session. The
Sovereign Pontiff has conveyed, by the mouth of the Bishop of
Ogdensburg, the benison of the successor of St. Peter on its
labors. Auspices such as these afford the highest possible
ground for a sanguine view of ultimate results. No enterprise
was ever started under fairer beginnings.

A good deal was looked for, when the idea of the Summer-
School first took practical shape, in the way of beneficent
results. But in truth no one foresaw the real extent of its
potentialities. We do not see it yet. The movement has given
impulses to other movements, and in other countries, which
may have the most far-reaching effects in totally unlooked-for
directions. Like the Gulf Stream, our idea is already washing
the shores of other lands and tempering even the social atmos-
phere away beyond the ocean. Its developments in England,
within a very brief period, present matter for wondering con-
templation.

England, in this matter, has paid the flattering tribute of
imitation to American institutions. In taking up the Summer-
School idea there, the original thought was to have a number
of visitors come over to Lake Champlain for the coming ses-
sion, but afterwards the resolve was taken to start a Summer-
School in England itself. Oxford is the place selected for the
gathering, and preparations for the event are now in full swing.
The assembly coincides as regards date with our own, and it
promises to be a very notable new departure indeed. Names
of the highest eminence in Catholic circles in England are
found in connection with the movement, and the course of lec-
tures to be delivered will be fully on a level with the high
standing of the famous old university centre.

But it is the new social movement which has all unexpect-
edly sprung up concurrently with this intellectual one which
most excites our interest. Under the name of the Catholic
Social Union a means has been devised whereby those
great barriers which separate the classes in England may for a
time be removed, and the free intercouse of minds bent on pro-
gress on all rungs of the social ladder be made possible. The
inception of this scheme is due to his Eminence Cardinal

1894-] THE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN, 1894 SESSION. 565

Vaughan, and it was formally ushered in, a very short time
ago, by an address from one of his brothers, the Rev. Bernard
Vaughan, which ranks with the highest masterpieces of oratory.
In this the entire social position is embraced in a comprehen-
sive glance, and the true causes of the evils of our time, with
their proper remedies, clearly indicated. The Catholic Social
Union may be described as one of those remedies put into op-
eration. It brings the intellectual rich into contact with the
intellectual middle class and the intellectual working class, and
offers opportunities for the consideration by all of means by
which life may be made more tolerable for the latter and more
useful for the first.

No better means for the diffusion of enlightenment could
be devised than these social reunions. The methods by which
this may be accomplished may not be quite clear as yet; but
the germs of a great idea are there, and in course of time they
will ripen and fructify. The Social Union is a wide-spreading
institution, having branches in many places. It is not all of
these, of course, which could assemble together for a Summer-
School holiday, but there is no reason why the Summer-School
should not go to them in other words, that a course of lec-
tures, either for instruction or entertainment, should be ar-
ranged for all in turn, and the hand of University Extension
thus held out In every locality to those whose circumstances
do not permit them of grasping it otherwise.

It is really wonderful to behold what progress we have made
in the educational idea within a very few years. The time is
not very remote when old-fashioned people regarded education
with the sort of contempt that the mediaeval barons did a
superfluity fit only for clerics. The very converse of that be-
lief is everywhere held now. The amazing progress which has
been made in every branch of science and in all the mechani-
cal arts is all due to the spread of education. Monsignor Sa-
tolli is an enthusiastic witness to the efficacy of this great en-
gine of modern civilization. He leaves no room for doubt up-
on this point, as in the public expression of his views upon the
subject recently he ranked education first amongst the great
institutions of every modern state. The practical interest which
he takes in the pursuit to which a very large portion of his
life was laboriously devoted is best illustrated in his action
with regard to the Summer-School, and the members of the
teaching profession whom he will meet there will find in him
an example of the intellectual cultivation which an earnest and

566 THE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN, 1894 SESSION. [July,

whole-hearted devotion to what he himself styles the noblest
of professions is certain to insure.

The programme, as now arranged, will follow the order here
stated : The opening sermon will be given by the Bishop of
Columbus, Ohio, Right Rev. Dr. Watterson. For the first week,
beginning July 15, the lecturers will comprise the Rev. Dr. Con-

RT. REV. J. A. WATTERSON, D.D., BISHOP OF COLUMBUS, OHIO.

aty; Rev. P. A. Halpin, S.J.; Professor James Hall, of the State
Geological Department ; Rev. Walter Elliott, C.S.P.; Rev. J. L.
O'Neill, O.P.; the Hon. W. C. Robinson, Yale Law School;
Professor E. G. Hurley, organist Church of St. Paul, New York;
Mr. J. K. Foran, LL.B., editor Montreal True Witness ; and
Rev. T. McMillan, C.S.P. Dr. Conaty's lectures will deal with
the work of Sunday-school teaching. Father Halpin will devote

1894-] THE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN, 1894 SESSION.

567

his discourse to the subject of ethics. Professor Hall will ana-
lyze the geological formations about the wonderful Ausable
Chasm. Some legal principles of general interest will be ex-
pounded by the Hon. W. C. Robinson. The other lecturers
named will deal with special topics akin to their life pursuits.
In the second week's lectures the topic to be treated of by

STATE GEOLOGIST.

the Rev. Morgan M. Sheedy is the vitally practical one of the
Labor problem. The fascinating one of astronomy will form
the subject of Father Searle's discourses, and it will be illus-
trated by an exhibition of results obtained by himself at the
observatory of the Catholic University. Father Flannery's lec-
tures will run upon the theme " Christian Art." The continua-
tion of the brilliant series of treatises on " Logic," begun so

568 THE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN, 1894 SESSION. [July.

e
happily at last year's sederunt by Rev. James A. Doonan, S.J.,

will certainly be welcomed by every one who attended there
then, and those who will hear this distinguished expositor for
the first time will, we venture to opine, experience the sensa-
tion of a new charm.

Monsignor Satolli, in speaking of the Summer-School
recently to Father McMahon, indicated a line of subject
which it may be possible to embrace in the succeeding year s
programme namely, the relations of the church to the state.
The presentation of this important subject, in the shape of a
series of papers, setting out the sphere of action of each and
the harmony between their objects in certain lines, must be, he
thinks, especially interesting to the American people. The
suggestion is timely and wise, and no doubt it would have been
acted upon, had time permitted, in the preparation of the
present year's programme. But the subject is not one that can
be prepared off-hand. It is one that involves the most careful
research and verification of authorities, as it must be prepared to
meet the most critical scrutiny. The lecturer who undertakes
it must be ready with his armor of proof, in more senses than
one ; but qualified combatants will not be wanting now that
the need has been indicated.

Though Catholics go to the Summer-School wjth a light
heart, they are none the less conscious of the importance of the
work in which they are engaged. There is a sense of duty
just now about the spirit in which they engage in the work
a duty with a twofold object the personal duty of self-culture,
and the duty of showing to the world once again the perfect
fearlessness of Catholic truth.

IT is by a happy coincidence that the recent
recommendation of Pope Leo XIII., that renewed
attention be given to the philosophy of St. Thomas,
almost synchronizes with the appearance of Dr.
Hettinger's work on Dante* and its rendition into
English by Father Bowden, of the Oratory. They are twin
stars of the intellectual firmament, these marvellous productions
of the Angelic Doctor and the prophet-poet of Florence.

Dr. Hettinger was the first Catholic of any note to give a
translation or a commentary upon the Divina Commedia. The
fact that such a work was left almost entirely to non-Catholic
scholars is hardly to be wondered at, so many passages in the
great work deal roundly with dignitaries of the church who
were obnoxious to Dante's faction. Poets have rarely had the
celestial gift of magnanimity ; on the contrary, many of the
caste have shown themselves almost transcendental in their gift
of denunciation of the objects of their sacred ire. Dante stands
facile princeps in this regard. Other poets have contented them-
selves with venting their anger on their adversaries alive ; Byron
follows Castlereagh to the grave, and leaves him there with a
savage kick ; Dante was not satisfied until he had tracked them
away down in the depths of the lowest circle of Malebolge.

But for these blemishes of partisan wrath, the Commedia
must ever present itself as the glory of Catholic poetry. It is
not only poetry, but philosophy clothed in the most beautiful
poetic garb. It is so varied in its beauty, so comprehensive of
everything in the world of matter and the world of thought, so
full of earthly wisdom and of almost divine intelligence, as it
would seem, that it must for ever stand as the marvel of
lyrical creation, unique and unapproachable.

The English-speaking Catholic world owes no less a debt to

* Dante's Divina Commedia. From the German of Franz Hettinger, D.D., Professor of
Theology at the University of Wurzburg. Edited by Henry Sebastian Bowden, of the
Oratory. New York, Cincinnati, and Chicago: Benziger Brothers; London: Burns &
Gates.

570 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July,

Father Bowden for his rendering Dr. Hettinger's work into their
tongue than the German-speaking to the latter.

A second edition of that translation has just been issued.
The commendation which we felt impelled to bestow upon the
first one has no need to be modified since it was written. We
believe that every student of Dante will find in this work a
guide no less serviceable than the poet himself did in the shade
of Virgil, in his visionary travel. This work, it is at the same
time well to remember, is not the translation of the Commedia.
It is more the luminous commentary, the ample gloss of the
erudite scholiast. Where the explication demands it, the text
of the translation is given fully enough for the purpose. But it
would be well for all those who have not previously made
themselves familiar with the work to procure a full translation
as well and the author of this work maintains that Gary's is
superior to all the rest.

The celerity with which the Cyclopedic Review of Current
History* is issued, following up the event, is a fact which makes
it one of the most valuable reference books of our time. Al-
though the month of May was not quite out when the latest
quarterly issue came to hand, every chief incident of the first
quarter of the present year was carefully chronicled therein.
Everything of importance in politics, science, literature the
whole curriculum of human affairs, in fact will be found to have
a place in this excellent work, intelligently if concisely put. The
review must be one of immense value to the journalistic profes-
sion in especial.

Opinions are divided as to whether Mr. Andrew Lang or
Mr. Robert Buchanan has the right to be considered the one
great figure in modern literature. Partisans of the former gen-
tleman certainly claim the distinction for him ; the latter simply
withers up with Palladian scorn all who venture to dispute his
laurels. Mr. Lang has many devoted followers in this country;
but all his admirers are not invariably wise in their plaudits.
The author of the poems Ban and Arricre Ban\ might well beg
to be saved, indeed, from his friends when he reads this re-
cent bit of criticism in the Churchman :

" Perhaps the deeper moods of the poet appear in the pieces
he has composed under the inspiration of Wordsworth and in
the Neiges d'Antan."

How far the desire of one poet to burlesque another may

* The Cyclopedic Review of Current History, (ist quarter, 1894.) Buffalo, N. Y.: Gar-
terson, Cox & Co.

\ Ban and Arriere Ban. By Andrew Lang. New York : Longmans, Green & Co.

1894.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 571

be accepted, save in the case of such wags as Gay and Swift,
as " inspiration," is too delicate a topic for unprepared discus-
sion. But that Mr. Lang was plainly trying to burlesque Words-
worth the following specimen will instantly show:

LINES

Written under the influence of Wordsworth, with a slate-pencil on a window
of the dining-room at the Lowood Hotel, Windermere, while waiting for tea, af-
ter being present at the Grasmere Sports on a very wet day, and in consequence
of a recent perusal of Belinda, a Novel, by Miss Broughton, whose absence is
regretted.

How solemn is the front of this Hotel

When now the hills are swathed in modest mist
And none can speak of scenery, nor tell

Of ' tints of amber,' or of * amethyst.'
Here once thy daughters, young Romance, did dwell,

Here Sara flirted with whoever list,
Belinda loved not wisely but too well,

And Mr. Ford played the Philologist!
Haunted the house is, and the balcony

Where that fond Matron knew her Lover near,
And here we sit, and wait for tea, and sigh,

While the sad rain sobs in the sullen mere,
And all our hearts go forth into the cry,

Would that the teller of the tale were here !

When in the next sentence the critic states his doubt that
any other living litterateur could produce such a volume as this,
either the position of Mr. Lang in the temple of Fame or the
true standard of literary excellence becomes a distressing pro-
blem.

Notwithstanding the injudicious ardor of his friends, however,
Mr. Lang's claims to be an accomplished writer of botH verse
and prose must be conceded to be high. He possesses a grace-
ful fancy and a* facile pen, and, despite the flattery which has
been of late years poured out upon his work, that work seldom
shows traces of slovenliness, like the perfunctory stuff which
most other authors fling upon the market once they have made
a " boom " in some literary venture. Many beautiful pieces
will be found in the volume under notice, some of which we
would be glad to quote and we would do so all the more
readily owing to the fact that in a former number we were
compelled to express our disapprobation of some of his work
pretty freely did space permit. We content ourselves with
giving the poem which he has placed in the forefront of this
book. It is a tribute to the Maid of Orleans, and its main pur-
TOL. LIX. 38

572 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July,

pose seems to be to relieve Scotland from the imputation of
having had any hand in the death of the martyr. We shall
only say on this point that the omission was merely accidental.
Had her betrayal taken place only fifty or sixty years later,
they must have been there to see. They had no compunction
in handing over Charles I. to as certain a fate, for a valuable
consideration.

But Mr. Lang is entitled to all the benefit of his disclaimer ;
and though the animus he shows against the church has been
falsified by the event since the poem was written, we wish to
let him have all the credit of the undoubted merit which it
possesses :

A SCOT TO JEANNE D'ARC.

Dark Lily without blame,
Not upon us the shame,

Whose sires were to the Auld Alliance true ;
They, by the Maiden's side,
Victorious fought and died :
One stood by thee that fiery torment through,

Till the White Dove from thy pure lips had passed,
And thou wert with thine own St. Catherine at the last.

Once only didst thou see
In artist's imagery,

Thine own face painted, and that precious thing
Was in an Archer's hand
From the leal Northern land.
Alas, what price would not thy people bring
To win that portrait of the ruinous
Gulf of devouring years that hide the Maid from us!

Born of a lowly line,
Noteless as once was thine,
One of that name I would were kin to me,
Who, in the Scottish Guard
Won this for his reward,
To fight for France, and memory of thee :
Not upon us, dark Lily without blame,
Not on the North may fall the shadow of that shame.

On France and England both
The shame of broken troth,
Of coward hate and treason black must be ;
If England slew thee, France
Sent not one word, one lance,
One coin to rescue or to ransom thee.

And still thy Church unto the Maid denies
The halo and the palms, the Beatific prize.

1 894.]

TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS.

573

But yet thy people calls
Within the rescued walls
Of Orleans ; and makes its prayer to thee ;

What though the Church have chidden
These orisons forbidden,

Yet art thou with this earth's immortal Three,
With him in Athens that of hemlock died,
And with thy Master dear whom the world crucified.

A very unusual influx of literature from Ireland during the
past few weeks denotes a tangible result from the effort at a
literary revival in that country. Amongst the new books to
hand is a pleasant little volume from the pen of Mr. W. B.
Yeats. This author is better known to us from his poetical
work, which gives great promise of future worth, than by his
prose. We are glad to make his acquaintance in the less am-
bitious but more useful field. The title of Mr. Yeats's new book
is The Celtic Twilight* and its contents are a number of tales
gathered from the mouths of the peasantry in different parts of
the country. They are told in a quaint, weird way very often,
and display at times a good deal of the fantastic humor of a
wayward, poetic mind. At the same time they suggest occasion-
ally the reflection that credulous and inexperienced persons who
travel about the country inspired by a mania for the collection
of folk-lore are as liable to be imposed upon as the collectors
of antiques and curios by the manufacturers of brummagem.

Edna Lyall is a writer who possesses the faculty of being
able to throw herself with enthusiasm into any subject upon
which she has decided to expatiate. We have seen how eloquent
and ardent she could grow over the cause of socialism and
atheism, in her book called We Two, and now we have the proof
that she can plead as powerfully for the cause of Irish patriot-
ism as though she were a sort of Irish Madame Roland. In
Doreen,\ her latest novel, we have a very commendable attempt
to depict the different phases of the political turmoil in Ireland
for the past quarter of a century, in a sympathetic spirit. The
narrative at times follows the lines of actual history so closely
as to make the reader lose the consciousness of being engaged
on a work of fiction, and whether this is a negative or a posi-
tive merit must be left to the individual taste. The dramatic
skeleton of the work is well laid, and much of the treatment
pleasing. The heroine is, however, too excellent almost for femi-
nine perfection. We doubt if it is in human nature for any

* The Celtic Twilight. By W. B. Yeats. New York : Macmillan & Co.
t Doreen. By Edna Lyall. New York : Longmans, Green & Co.

574 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July,

woman below the rank of the canonized to persist in watch-
ing over and going after a lover when she had been cast off
and insulted by that indispensable personage in the flagrant and
exasperating way recorded in this story. The lover in question
appears to be the most natural study in the book. He is an
easy-going and good-natured young Englishman, who, falling in
love with Doreen, falls in love, for her sake, with her country
or fancies he does so. He goes over to Ireland, takes part
in the political struggle on the popular side, and gets run into
jail for his pains. This, and Doreen's supposed treachery to-
wards him, cures him, and he washes his hands for evermore
of Irish politics. Now, this has actually been the case with
more than one English sympathizer during Mr. Balfour's ad-
ministration. A character of this kind, though estimable in
several other traits, is hardly the one to match with such a
paragon of super-Christian exaltation as Doreen is painted.
The work abounds in poetical selections, so largely in places as
to make these seem the preponderating element. This device
is calculated to give a false impression of the author's own
powers, and is hardly just, therefore, to herself.

With all Edna Lyall's attractiveness of style, this novel can
hardly be pronounced a brilliant success. There are depths in the
Irish character which she has not sounded ; there are heights in
her ideal of it to which human nature can hardly attain. Out-
siders, however intelligent and sympathetic, can hardly ever
comprehend the subject so thoroughly as to be able to present
a perfect reflection of Irish life of the present day.

The acquisition of a knowledge of Irish history separately is
eminently desirable as a portion of our school curriculum.
Nothing could be more useless or misleading than the endeavor
to dovetail the chronicle of Irish affairs into that of English, in
the fashion which is unfortunately too prevalent. The educa-
tion which is suited to the American spirit is that which is
most practically serviceable, and in order to gain that acquaint-
ance with the causes which have made an almost impassable
gulf between Ireland and England, the only satisfactory course
is to take up the history of both countries, by authors of
repute, and trace the streams of discord to their sources. An
eminent Irish litterateur, Dr. P. W. Joyce, has published a new
History of Ireland* the unabridged edition of which is valuable

*A Short History of Ireland, from the Earliest Times to 1608. By P. W. Joyce, LL.D.,
T.C.D., M.R.I. A. A Concise History of Ireland for Schools. New York and London:
Longmans, Green & Co.

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 575

chiefly to students of the pre-Christian era, because of the new
light which it throws on many hitherto obscure features of the
primeval intellectual life of the Western Gaels. The brief
interval of years since the last previous Irish history was writ-
ten (i.e., Haverty's) has witnessed a profound change in the
methods of studying Irish literature. Scholars of the greatest
eminence in philological lore have gone from many European
universities to study Irish parchments. The dictum of Zeuss,
that a knowledge of the Celtic languages is necessary to the
unraveling of the early history of Western Europe is now uni-
versally accepted and acted on. When it is borne in mind
that the Gaelic language was spoken all over the British Isles
and a large part of France in the time of the Roman occupa-
tion of Britain, the importance of Zeuss's declaration will be
self-evident. There are piles of MSS. in Gaelic, of the middle
period, lying on the shelves of the Royal Irish Academy in
Dublin and the library of Trinity College. Zeuss's Grammatica
Celtica has given a wonderful impetus to the study of these
venerable records. Scholars go thence from all nations to take
up what is now proved to be one of the most interesting
branches of study in the whole range of ancient lore. The
larger book ' of Dr. Joyce's is the more valuable for those
who desire enlightenment on this new movement. An eminent
Celtic scholar himself, he has dipped deeply into the wells of
the ancient literature of Erin, giving us admirable treatises on
The Ancient Lazvs of Ireland, Old Celtic Romances, Irish Names
of Places, and other cognate subjects. Those chapters of his
History which treat of Irish life, Irish laws, social usages, and
learning in the pagan and early Christian period form as lucid
and instructive a series as any we have ever read. We think,
for this reason, that it must be much sought after by the more
advanced class of students.

A shorter work has been prepared for the use of more
juvenile students, and the author and publisher hope it may
prove acceptable to teachers here. We are certain, if its merits
could only be known, that it must soon become a standard
work in many of our parochial schools at least. Even in this
abbreviated history the chapters on early Irish laws, language,
and literature are uncommonly attractive.

As to the defects in the book, some of them are grave, and
they are common to both the larger and the smaller history.
They slur over some of the most important transactions in
Irish affairs notably, those connected with the attempt to

576 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July,

introduce the so-called Reformation into Ireland, the uncom-
promising resistance with which that attempt was met, the
wholesale plunder, cruelty, and oppression with which the
abbeys and monasteries were treated, the sack of Clonmacnoise
and other famous places of learning and sanctity, and all the
other accompanying horrors of the great sacrilege. The rather
gingerly way in which the horrors of the Tudor period in
Ireland are treated may be, perhaps, accounted for by the fact
that the book was intended for the use of the Irish Commis-
sioners of Education, whose policy in the matter of Irish his-
tory up to the present has been to bury it altogether out of
sight and let the Irish scholar grow up in complete ignorance
of his own country's fortunes in the past.

The great Irish novelist for which the world has long been
sighing has at last appeared, we have been assured, in the per-
son of Miss Jane Barlow, who hails from Raheny, County Dub-
lin, not " Raheny County, Dublin," as printed in a New York
issue of one of her works. Those who speak of new authors
in this way and indulge in enthusiastic comparisons with de-
parted literary worthies are hardly the most judicious friends.
They generally prepare us to expect too much.

Miss Barlow's present metier, as we perceive from the two
volumes sent us, Irish Idylls and Kerrigan s Quality* is the depic-
tion of the very humblest walk of peasant life in Ireland, and
her models, we would be inclined to guess, have been studied in
Ulster or the bordering counties. They are mostly hard and
unimaginative types, with here and there a sympathetic and
fanciful exception. Petty jealousies and village rivalries are
well touched off, in a style which shows that the annals of the
poor need not necessarily be either short or simple.

The author's greatest strength at present lies in scenic or
atmospheric description. She presents the most commonplace
things in a new and interesting light, and makes us look at
nature in such a way as we might not dream of without her
help. Minuteness and careful technique are her chief character-
istics in handling these portions of her subject. It is unfortu-
nate that she has limited her scope of observation to a certain
kind of locality as to a certain class, as the general effect is de-
cidedly depressing. This is especially true of the work entitled
Kerrigan s Quality. We have never known any class of Irishmen
of whom the hero (if we may so style him), Martin Kerrigan,

* Irish Idylls and Kerrigan's Quality. By Jane Barlow. New York : Dodd,
Meade & Co.

I8 9 4.]

TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS.

577

might be taken as an example taciturn in the extreme, unsocial,
uncommunicative, unambitious, unimpelled by any of the usual
motives of the impulsive Celt, save that of boundless generosity.
And how the latter quality could ever come to be associated
with those others we have enumerated is a matter which re-
quires explanation. The intense gloom of this book reminds one
of the tragic purpose of Les Travailleurs du Mer, though not f
its sparkling setting. There is more sympathy in Irish Idylls,
and the pictures of cottier life are vivid. There is no attempt
at caricature although one might object to the frequent use of
the offensive phrase " Bejabers " by Irish peasant women as not
in keeping with fact. There is, however, no presentation of the
Celtic character in its lighter and more joyous moods ; and this
is as necessary to an understanding of Irish life as the sombre
side of the picture.

It is evident from what we have got that Miss Barlow brings
to her literary task very high powers; how to utilize these to
the best advantage is a problem which she has yet got to solve.

Mr. Leslie Keith's ' ' Lisbeth* is not a wonderful story; there
is no intricacy of plot, no hair-breadth escapes, no moral pill
covered with the jelly of romance, but just the chronicle of a
pure, strong, healthy woman. " But after all," says the author,
in gentle conscious or unconscious irony, "it is no such won-
derful thing to be a good wife and mother and friend, and I
fear Elizabeth can claim no more heroic distinction." But in
these days of hysterical nastiness 'Lisbeth's distinction, al-
though not of heroic mould, is very refreshing. There is a
touch of Maggie Tulliver's aunts in Mrs. Adkins, Mrs. Niel,
"Aunt Jane," and Mrs. Mackie. The latter had married a hard-
working journeyman baker in her early youth, and had been
rewarded by finding herself a prosperous and even wealthy
woman in her middle age, whose husband was the owner of
several large and flourishing bread-shops in London. The other
sisters had not done so well: poor old Phemie, whose old roots
were transplanted from the far-away Scottish hills into the
midst of London second-class luxury hard, solid, uncompromis-
ing luxury provided by the very consciously benevolent Mrs.
Mackie ; then there is flippant, conscienceless Marion, and terri-
ble Aunt Jane, whose long, bony fingers kept such tight hold
of her long, full purse ; then dear, warm-hearted, whole-souled
Aunt Niel, 'Lisbeth's mother, so soft and yielding, yet so lova-
ble. Perhaps there is no better drawn character in the book

*"Lisbeth. By Leslie Keith. New York : Cassell Publishing Co.

5/8 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July,

than poor weak old Dan with all his charm, his penitence, his
humorous disregard for the niceties of life. How the strong
purity of one young woman influences the complexities of her
surroundings, how the minor tone of Effie's pathetic little story
runs through the whole, how the one touch of mystery is
cleared up, it is best left to readers to discover. The book
would not make an author's fame nor gain for him the unen-
viable notoriety of the author of The Heavenly Twins, but to
those weary of the unhealthy literature of the day it is refresh-
ing reading.

In the Story of Dan* we have another instance of the ease
with which authors who have achieved a fortuitous reputation
in one class of work can get a different class of no special
merit accepted by the public on the endorsement of the review-
ers. M. E. Francis, the author (a lady, we believe), achieved
some reputation as a delineator of peasant life in a former
work called Whither. She is an able writer of the painstaking
class, but it is not a benefit to the cause of literature, which
ought to be the cause of truth, to have such powers utilized in
the depiction of what is at all events calculated to give a very
erroneous notion of certain classes of society in Ireland. The
sketch looks innocent enough ; there is nothing political in it ;
there is a picture of a priest which is true to the life ; and yet
the work is utterly untrue as a reflex of Irish life in any part
of the country. Three sentences might tell the whole story.
A semi-simpleton of a peasant lad loves a beautiful and utterly
illiterate peasant girl to distraction. She has an idiotic brother,
who murders her employer in a fit of frenzy ; and she, disap-
pointed in her ambition of becoming the wife or mistress of
that employer, denounces her humble lover, against whom there
is already circumstantial evidence, as the real murderer; and
he, horrified and heart-stricken, drops dead in the dock. This
is the whole story in a nutshell. Our strong objection to it is
that the girl is a type of no class of Irish womanhood. The
character is that of a Jezabel, nay, a she-devil. Not even
amongst the most abandoned could such a heartless wretch be
found.

Pictures of vulgarity in middle life, of a gender with the
coarse caricatures one finds in the low satirical prints when the
subject is Irish, are also to be found in the book. The work is
as vulgar as that in Handy Andy, unredeemed by a particle of
Lover's humor. Dramatic exaggeration of the most absurd and

* The Story of Dan. By M. E. Francis. Boston: Houghton, Mifflin & Co.

1 894.]

TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS.

579

outrt character is the sole plan of the work. In no sense can
it be accepted as a generic picture of Irish life.

There is something touching in the idea of a book written
by one who is a confirmed invalid, for the triumph over suffer-
ing of which it is the evidence tells of a struggle which arouses
all our best human sympathies. When the book, moreover, is
marked by such rare gifts of choice expression as we find in
Blossoms of the Cross* we hesitate whether or not we ought to
conclude that a long period of suffering is not better calculated
to refine the processes of the mind, when its trials are accepted
in the true Christian spirit, than the keenest enjoyment of the
most robust life. Perhaps were it not for that very ordeal
the many suffering who will be consoled by the balm of those
exquisite " blossoms " would never have enjoyed any such de-
lightful consolation. The book abounds in literary treasures of
many kinds and proportions, adapted to all phases of invalid
existence. It is strongly recommended by the Right Rev.
Bishop Chatard, in a preface to the English edition, and it also
bears the imprimatur of Bishop Schulte, of Paderborn, the dio-
cese from whence it emanates. Its author, Emmy Giehrl (" Tante
Emmy "), has truly applied the motto of the mythical Cartha-
ginian princess, " Haud ignara mali, miseris succurere disco."
She has written this book solely for the comfort of the afflicted
like herself who, if they have like literary gifts, may not be
blessed with like resignation and patience to put them to prac-
tical use. That it has been gladly availed of is amply testified
by the fact that the edition from which this has been trans-
lated from the German is the third one. It is not a little
surprising, too, to find that the translation has been made by
a member of a religious order who is herself an invalid like-
wise one of the Sisters of St. Joseph.

I. THE QUESTION OF ROMAN SUPREMACY.f

Father Rivington's new volume is a very timely and well-
executed piece of work. Its theme is one so often and ex-
haustively handled, that there is really nothing new to be
brought forward. It is only in the manner of handling the sub-

* Blossoms of the Cross. By Emmy Giehrl. Indianapolis: Carton & Hollenbeck.

t The Primitive Church and the See of Peter. By the Rev. Luke Rivington, M.A., Mag-
dalen College, Oxford. With an Introduction by the Cardinal-Archbishop- of Westminster.
London and New York : Longmans, Green & Co.

580 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July,

ject, the skill with which its materials are arranged, and the
ability with which objections constantly put forward in new
forms are refuted, that a new treatise can lay claim to origi-
nality. The dispute between Catholicism and the various forms
of Protestantism is being more and more narrowed to one issue,
viz., the question of Roman or Papal Supremacy. This is spe-
cially the case with respect to what is called Anglicanism. All
polemics resolve themselves into this one contention about the
famous definitions of the Florentine and Vatican Councils. Let
these become firmly established as the enunciations of a true
and authentic dogma pertaining to essential Christianity, and all
else for which Catholics contend follows by logical necessity.
The Protestant Church of England has been defended by several
new champions, since the days of Palmer and Pusey, who have
advocated her cause against Rome by strong offensive war
against the Roman Supremacy. Dr. Lightfoot is by far the
greatest of these champions, and after him some of the most
notable are Canon Bright, Dr. Salmon, and Mr. Puller. In Ger-
many, the disciples of Dr. Dollinger and some Protestant writ-
ers of name, among whom Dr. Harnack is by far the most emi-
nent, have drawn upon all their learning and ingenuity to make
out a case against Rome. There is no agreement among them
except in their negation of the divine origin of the Papal Su-
premacy. Some of the High Anglicans admit the infallibility of
oecumenical councils which other Protestants deny. Many main-
tain the divine institution of the episcopate which many others
deny. Even the Creed and the New Testament are regarded
by those who belong to what we may call the Extreme Left
of Christianity, as a part of that human structure which de-
veloped into the Catholicism of Nicaea, Chalcedon, Florence,
Trent, and the Vatican. They contradict and refute one an-
other, and the Catholic advocate finds many tempered weapons
in their arsenals with which to assail each one in turn of the
parties to this loose alliance. These continuous assaults from
opposite quarters on the impregnable citadel of Christian faith
and religion are very serviceable to the Catholic cause. They
awaken the attention of the world, and they arouse the cham-
pions of the Catholic Church to fresh and valiant efforts on the
field of polemics.

Father Rivington, as a recent convert, has the advantage of
a thorough knowledge of the latest phases of the controversy
between Catholicism and Anglicanism. He is up to date, and
his latest work, as well as the others previously published, is in

1894.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 581

certain respects an advance and improvement on those of his
predecessors.

His treatment of the councils, especially those of Ephesus
and Chalcedon, is perhaps the most valuable and interesting
feature of a work which is admirable throughout. Those scho-
lars who are most familiar with the whole controversy can read
this volume with both pleasure and profit. Other readers, not
already so well acquainted with the momentous topics which it
discusses, will find in it all which they need for obtaining an
adequate knowledge of the Catholic argument from Antiquity in
favor of the Roman Supremacy.

To all those, whether Catholics or inquirers into the .-Catholic
religion who wish for information in respect to this one funda-
mental dogma of the Papal Supremacy, we cannot recommend
any one book as better fitted to satisfy this want than Father
Rivington's Treatise. Priests who have intelligent and educated
catechumens under instruction, if they examine this volume
carefully, will probably prefer it to any other.

2. THE CATECHISM.*

This edition passed under the inspection of competent teach-
ers at Stonyhurst College, and was approved by Cardinal
Vaughan as a work " which ought to become popular in all our
Catholic public elementary schools." The publisher announces
that the book is " on sale by all good (?) booksellers." Teach-
ers of Christian doctrine will find in this exposition, which may
be used with any of Deharbe's catechisms, many practical and
ingenious helps adapted to the minds of children. The transla-
tor has succeeded admirably in putting the luminous text of
Deharbe in plain language.

* Explanation of Deharbe's Small Catechism. By James Canon Schmitt, D.D. Trans-
lated from the seventh German edition. St. Louis, Mo.: B. Herder.

THE " National League for the Protection of
American Institutions" has been accused of treat-
ing with the A. P. A. secret order as an ally ;
and, though it has never officially denied the truth of the
charge, many of its defenders have attempted to insinuate in
magazinl and newspaper articles that there is no collusion be-
tween the two organizations. What, then, are we to understand
by the official " call " made in a leaflet signed by James M.
King, General Secretary of the N. L. P. A. I., to " all patriotic
orders, individuals, and associations, to all the different regi-
ments and army corps," to " consolidate themselves with the
League into one army, to dictate honest terms to parties and
politicians and put to rout all enemies " ? And now note this
which follows the call : " Whether our alliances are with secret
or open organizations, can we not disarm and confound our
enemies by showing them that in the defence of American in-
stitutions we have no differences, etc.?" "Our enemies" are not
named ; but who does not see that the enemy of the A. P.
A's, and all such " orders," is the same one the N. L. P. A.
I. is making war upon and dare not name ?

The hand of welcome should be extended to a new auxil-
iary in the work of helping the Negro race, coming to us
under the somewhat fanciful name of The Flight. It is a quar-
terly missionary publication, produced by the Institute of Mis-
sion Helpers at Baltimore, and bearing an especial word of
commendation from his Eminence Cardinal Gibbons to Rev.
Mother Joseph. The Flight appears to be under the editorial
care of that most zealous friend and helper of the negro, Very
Rev. John R. Slattery. The title is taken from the memorable
incident of the withdrawal of the Holy Family into Egypt, be-
tween which and the enforced expatriation of the negro races
the Mission Helpers perceive an ideal resemblance of a typi-
cal kind. Whatever we may think of the fancy, we cannot
but wish a successful issue for the work it is started to help
forward. Its literary contents are eminently adapted to further
this end. Besides being full of instructive matter, they are

1894-] NEW BOOKS. 583

selected with a view to appeal most forcibly for a race with
strongly marked sympathies and high imaginative instincts, and
the work is embellished with several choice engravings and
appropriate poetical and literary selections. We earnestly trust
it may experience that success which it ought to command,
looking to the nature of its mission.

In compiling the statistical tables of Schools on page 445
the copyist omitted by error the denominational schools of
the Lutherans, the figures for which should be : Teachers, 532 ;
pupils, 8,688; white, 8,687; colored, I. Also, for total colored
pupils in denominational schools read, 41,327; and for Catholic
pupils read : In parochial schools, 626,496 ; in denominational
schools, 75,470.

NEW BOOKS.

SILVER, BURDETT & Co., New York, Boston, Chicago :

Fundamental Ethics. By William Poland, Professor of Rational Philosophy
in St. Louis University. The Laws of Thought, or Formal Logic. Ibid.
LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., New York and London':

On the Wallaby; or, Through the East and Across Australia. By Guy

Boothby. Exercises in Latin Prose Composition. By F. Ritchie, M.A.
JOHN MURPHY & Co., Baltimore :

Flowers of Mary. By Rev. Louis Gemminger. Translated by a Benedictine

Sister.
I. C. CHILDS & Co., Utica, N. Y.:

Observations of a Musician. By Louis Lombard, Director Utica Conserva-
tory of Music.
FINNEY BROTHERS, New Orleans:

Life of Rev. John Gabriel Perboyre, Martyr. Translated from the French

by Lady Clare Fielding.
DOYLE & WHITTLE, Boston :

An Explanation of the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass. By Right Rev. M. F.

Howley, D.D., Bishop of West Newfoundland.
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, New York:

Life of St. Francis of Assist. By Paul Sabatier. Translated by Louise Sey-
mour Houghton.
BURNS GATES, London:

The Life of the Blessed 'Antony Baldinucci. By Francis Goldie. The Life
of St. Francis Borgia. By A. M. Clarke. The Formation of Christen-
dom. By T. W. Allies.
MACMILLAN & Co., London and New York :

The Wings of Icarus. By Lawrence Alma Tadema.
BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York:

Reasonableness of Catholic Ceremonies and Practices. By Rev. J. J. Burke.

Second revised edition. Widows and Charity. By Abb6 Chaffanjon.
KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & Co., London:

The First Divorce of Henry VIII., as told in the State Papers. By Mrs.
Hope. Edited by Francis Aidan Gasquet, D.D.,O.S.B. A Convert through
Spiritualism. By Richard Clarke, SJ.
ROBERTS BROTHERS, Boston :

The Wedding Garment. By Louis Pendleton.
H. M. PERNIN, Detroit, Mich.:

Pernins Universal Phonography. Fourth edition. By H. M. Pernin.

584 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [July,

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

A CONVENTION of Catholic Reading Circles of New York State was called
for June 12, under the auspices of the Catholic Club, 120 West Fifty-
ninth Street, New York City, by the Directors of the Cathedral Library, the
Fenelon and the Ozanam Reading Circles. The call was issued at very short
notice to all Circles that have given any public announcement of their work.
Reports were presented from nineteen Circles, showing many excellent plans
for self-improvement. The number of public meetings and lectures made
possible by the union of forces warrant the estimate that at least twenty
thousand Catholics of New York State have derived much information about
their own authors and their own literature from the Reading Circle movement.
Thus far our efforts have failed to get a complete list of all the Reading Circles
that have been formed. Again we repeat, that information of this kind is always
welcomed by the Columbian Reading Union, at 415 West Fifty-ninth Street,
New York City.

Conventions of Reading Circles have been held at Philadelphia, Pa.;
Rochester, N. Y., and at Chicago, 111. Each one furnishes new proofs that the
majority of the workers represent the laity, especially the women ; that the co-
operation of the clergy is keenly appreciated ; and that pessimistic observers are
amazed by the signs of progress that are clearly visible in spite of their former

predictions.

* * *

A memorial meeting in honor of the late Brother Azarias was held on May
17, at St. John's College, Washington, B.C. He was praised as an author,
thinker, and critic, an ornament of his community, son and defender of Holy
Church, by men eminent in various walks of life, as indicated by the programme
here given :

BROTHER AZARIAS As a Man, A. J. Faust, Ph.D.; Reading from " Phases
of Thought," Perry Johnson; as a Religious, Rev. Thomas J. McCluskey, SJ. ;
Reading from" Culture of the Spiritual Sense," Joseph J. Murphy; as a Teacher,
Gen. John Eaton ; as a Philosopher, Rev. P. B. Tarro ; Reading from " The
International," March, 1876, Edmund M. Power; as a Literary Artist, Richard
Malcolm Johnston; reading from " Philosophy of Literature," Stephen Giusta ;
as a Critic, Hon. W. T. Harris, LL.D. ; as a Religious Educator, Right Rev. J. J.

Keane, D.D.

* * *

The Thirty-ninth Annual Report of the State Normal School at Trenton,
New Jersey, contains much useful information for all engaged in planning courses
of study for Reading Circles, as well as for those seeking to know the practical
advantages of pedagogy. The following estimate of some of the salient topics
discussed in the report has been written, at our request, by Brother Noah, of De
La Salle Institute, New York City, where he is now assigned to continue the
good work of the late Brother Azarias :

Practical educators in English-speaking countries must feel grateful for the
publication of this extremely instructive pamphlet. While it is impossible to
agree with all that is presented, there is so much with which all practical
teachers can concur, that we are sure we voice the public sentiment in saying
that Principal James M. Green has done a genuine service to intermediate and
primary schools by the publication of this report.

1 894-]

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

585

The directions for studies in English are singularly happy. Exception may
taken to some of the plans of subjects ; we can understand the difficulty ex-
perienced by teachers in preparing notes of lessons on early English literature.
There must be a constant struggle between the desire to present subjects in
their full character, while observing the limitations requiring the elimination of
religious allusions. Thus we feel quite sure that those who prepared the notes on
early English subjects would have made a much more attractive synopsis had
they been allowed to bring in a correct statement of the religious principles in-
volved in their study. We are glad to see that Professor Collins's recent sug-
gestions* on the study of Shakspere's plays are conscientiously followed in the
development of " Macbeth." The soul of the play is brought out. Mere dates
and kindred features are put aside. The series of questions at the close of " Mac-
beth " deserves special commendation. This presentation is a genuine study,
not a mere analysis.

So much has been said recently about best methods in the study of
geography ; so much of what has been accepted in the past is now condemned,
that it is difficult to take a position in which the assumptions of the present and
the practice of the past will receive due recognition. Those who have read the
" Report of the Committee of Ten " on middle and elementary education, re-
cently published by the United States Bureau of Education, will notice that the
New Jersey Normal teachers do not take as advanced ground as the committee.
They appear to have adopted a middle course between what the majority report
requires and the minority report suggests. We think that Professor Houston
will find in the New Jersey report strong backing for the position he has as-
sumed against the programme proposed in the majority report of the Committee
of Ten.

Among the good points in this report are the hints on the history of
normal education.

If intended as helps in following lectures on the subject, the suggestions on
" Antiq uity " of education are in order ; but if proposed as directions for the
reading up of the subject, we think that they are too general.

" Roman Education " is well devised. The comparison between Grecian
culture and Roman utilitarianism as the results of their systems is happy ; it
grasps the subject at first sight.

The influence of education in determining the position of woman is never
lost sight of. In this respect the notes of lessons are in harmony with the prac-
tice of the best instructors and writers of history. They are also in line with the
lessons of history itself. We think that a closer criticism of Rabelais and Mon-
taigne is desirable. Probably a study of Montaigne's inconsistencies might touch
upon the religious ground upon which public-school teachers are not allowed to
touch ; but we fail to see how a logical study of Montaigne's educational theo-
ries can otherwise be intelligently followed. With Rabelais the case is dif-
ferent. It might be well, however, if Rabelais' materialistic views were more
fully emphasized. It might explain his ultra-partiality for object lessons.

The mention of La Salle and The Brethren (Brothers ?) of the Christian
Schools under the heading of Primary Schools, and the exclusion of both from
other portions of the history of education, is inaccurate. Those well versed in
the history of manual training are aware that La Salle was among the first to give
life and form to manual training, to the teaching of object lessons and the intro-

* The Study of English Literature : A Plea for its Recognition and Organization at the
Universities. By John Churton Collins. Macmillan & Co.

586 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [July, 1894.

duction of kindred innovations, notably the visiting by pupils and teachers of in-
dustrial centres and of public places of interest, such as zoological gardens, fairs,
etc. Nor can we understand the omission of La Salle's Management of Schools
and his Christian Politeness when the work of other reformers of education are
mentioned with such minute exactitude. It is indeed strange to find no mention
of the fact that La Salle made some of his young teachers learn carpet-weaving
and similar work that was carried on in some of his schools. More prominence
should have been given to the treatment of the metric system. Apart from this
we think that the notes on arithmetic are excellent. The philosophical view of
the subject is well stated. Perhaps alligation might have been placed somewhere
in the synoptic table ; we have failed to see it. Does it not belong to propor-
tion ?

In psychology we have not seen the preliminary studies that prepare the
Normal student to discuss this subject intelligently. Nor does an examination of
the courses of study in the high-schools of the State of New Jersey furnish the
desired information.

Among the best things in the notes of lessons or suggestions of plans of
study, the intelligent student will be particularly struck with a feature that does
not appear often in the critical analysis of English classics. We refer to the
purpose of the selection, the motive of the writer, the character study of the chief
actors. The last point is not infrequently found in such critical appreciations,
but the other two are not usually emphasized. Yet, without such motive and
purpose, the meaning of a selection may be lost.

Much might be said about the lessons furnished in the classical authors.
But as these lessons refer to a class of subjects that will be followed by very
few pupils who will come under the direction of the ordinary public-school teach-
er, they may be passed over. It must be said, however, that these studies are
among the best in the report. As indications for essays on the great classics
they are excellent. Teachers of English composition who desire to discuss any
of the leading classical authors will here find ample material for direction and
reference. This is particularly true of the studies embraced in the discussion of
the leading features of the works of Virgil and Cicero.

The various lessons in United States history are of special value. We are
particularly pleased with the study of words suggested in these lessons. There
is also an appeal to the pupil to do original thinking. The causes of political
events likewise hold a prominent place in these notes. The results of great poli-
tical upheavals are also brought into prominence. Of unusual interest is the calm
and impartial way in which the notes state the circumstances that brought about
the Confederate War. The same holds true of the account given of the master
movements of this momentous struggle.

We have barely noticed a few of the salient features of this excellent report,
omitting many that deeply interest us. But we are quite certain that any teacher
who will take the trouble, or rather allow himself the pleasure, of examining this
pamphlet as we have done, will feel that the young teachers in the New Jersey
Normal School are taught on sound pedagogic lines. We may also be allowed
to express the hope that within the near future our State Normal Schools else-
where will present such practical evidences of well-digested school-work as we
find in this Thirty-ninth Annual Report. In no other publication of its kind,
within our memory, for the last twenty years, has a more practical publication
been issued. If you are a teacher, and have not secured a copy, write and get
one while any may be left for distribution.

Louis FIFTEENTH. (See page 608.)

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LIX.

AUGUST, 1894.

No. 353.

MY STRUGGLE TOWARD THE LIGHT.

BY HENRY AUSTIN ADAMS.

Y OWN conversion toward the
Catholic Faith began some
twenty years ago, when, at
the age of twelve, Almighty
God became an actuality
to me, and vague, unutter-
able yearnings filled my
soul.

But it was not until July
of last year that, having at
one swift stroke cut myself loose from the
associations of my whole previous life, I ad-
dressed myself to the practical question of
seeking admission to the Church of God.

Surely, it will be surmised, the barriers
to belief must in my case have been well-
nigh insurmountable ; there must have been
some very obdurate form of prejudice, or
circumstances, of peculiarly impenetrable
'rotestantism. Not at all. What are the facts?

My mother may her soul rest in Christ ! was a Catholic.
My baptism was in the venerable Catholic cathedral of San-
tiago de Cuba. My earliest associations, while almost at once
becoming Protestant (through unavoidable circumstances), were

588 MY STRUGGLE TOWARD THE LIGHT. [Aug.,

never such as to create or foster any prejudice in my child
mind against my mother's religion.

On the contrary, I have distinct recollection of rosaries,
medals, and holy pictures in our home especially of the many
splendid Madonnas which hung in the room adjoining my
mother's, which was where whatever child was ailing always
slept.

In addition to these purely external facts was the, of course,
infinitely more important one of my own natural tendency to
dwell (sometimes abnormally) upon the supernatural, the sacra-
mental, the mystical, the old.

At twelve or thirteen years of age I would have certainly
become a Catholic perhaps eventually a priest had not the
influence of those who lovingly were caring for me tended so
strongly in the opposite direction.

My parents had both died. I was at school in Baltimore.
It was that critical and most pathetic hour with me when a
boy wakes to find himself a mystery set in the midst of
mystery. At that hour, then, God rose like a morning into my
conscious life.

How well I remember the instinctive way in which immedi-
ately I turned to the as yet indefinite, but none the less
unspeakably alluring, explanation of life which the Catholic
Church seemed to promise me!

I used to steal into the great dim churches clandestinely.
The tabernacle with its Awful Presence was my home, my
refuge. The old cathedral ; the quaint old palace of the arch-
bishop ; the high-walled gardens of the Sulpician Seminary, into
whose quiet shades I used to peer so furtively through a little
postern-gate all this comes back to me to-day, and I am sure
that, like the child in Wordsworth's greatest sonnet, I lay

"... in Abraham's bosom all the year,
GOD being with me, tho' we knew it not."

And yet twenty long years were destined to intervene
between that boy's first surreptitious, longing looks through the
little gate and his final admission into the peace within, by one
of the good fathers in the great Oratory at Brompton far
away.

Obstacles there are, God knows innumerable, subtle, un-
classifiable, peculiar to each soul which must be dealt with
every time de [now, specially. But at the same time it is en-

1894-] MY STRUGGLE TOWARD THE LIGHT. 589

tirely possible to study, possibly to formulate, the general
question of the reception and rejection of the truth by men.

How to present this truth to those who hold it not is rap-
idly becoming the church's vital problem. A father of the com-
munity of St. Paul the Apostle has very recently begun the
simplest sort of work in this direction, by nothing more nor
less than doing what any one must do who would dispose of
anything worth having namely, by simply going about from
place to place where men and women live, and telling them
about it.

And, then, there is on every hand a wide-spread interest
springing up, quite frequently absurd enough and nothing more
than the result of mere newspaper "scare"; but howsoever
brought about, so it be interest, it must result in the discussion
of the church's aims, and end in the diffusion of some know-
ledge.

In view of these conditions, it is entirely natural to find the
writers from the church's view-point studying the underlying
question of the existing obstacles (not the theoretical ones which
"should exist") to the acceptance by our fifty million fellow-
citizens of the old truth.

As a humble contribution to this study I gladly accede to
the request of the Reverend the Editor of THE CATHOLIC
WORLD, that I write what I deem to be a few of the true
obstacles which have barred the way to light in my own case
and which I know to be effectual for evil in the lives of
others.

First of all, then, I venture to deny that to any very num-
erous class of minds a chief, or even an appreciable, barrier
lies in the large demand which the Catholic religion makes
upon faith regarded as an elemental function or factor of the
soul.

On the contrary, I believe that to-day the mightiest influ-
ence of the church is just her sublime up-lift into the super-
natural; precisely as the manifest weakness which threatens the
Protestant doctrinal systems with disintegration is that spirit of
"rationalism" (?) which would reduce revelation to a deduction
from material data, and find in chemistry a quite sufficient
explanation for the whole emotional and intellectual phenomena
of the human soul.

But, while the critics are exploding one after another the
sublime explanations and profound solaces afforded by the re-
vealed truth, men go on loving, and suffering, and hoping, and

590 MY STRUGGLE TOWARD THE LIGHT. [Aug.,

sinning, and striving, and will stretch eager hands as of old for
the faith, so it be preached as of old.

Not many are kept out of the church by reason of the num-
ber or the nature of the things which they would be required
to believe.

Again, one who has had to deal with the spiritual problems
of earnest men and women cannot fully agree with some Catholic
writers who hold that the doctrinal systems of our friends in
the various denominations operate against the acceptance of the
church's dogmas.

Quite the reverse. In the first place, not one layman in a
thousand among them knows or cares about those original de-
partures from Catholic theology which crystallized into the sev-
eral Protestant systems, and for which their stout old forefathers
fought tooth and nail in the good old times when your very
costermonger was ready to prove

"... his doctrine orthodox
By apostolic blows and knocks ! "

In these days the average man carries not enough doctrine
of any sort about him to make much difference one way or the
other.

Indeed, where there is specific doctrinal disturbance among
the denominations it now generally transpires that the " move-
ment," of whatever kind, has resulted in some distinct advance
or is it retreat ? in a Catholic direction !

Nor is reference intended here to the " Oxford movement "
among the Episcopalians, which, of course, is essentially and ex-
plicitly Catholic. I mean here to point out such evidences of
a retrograde tendency which the very " rationalizing " move-
ments in the Presbyterian and other churches afford.

The movements resemble riots, it is true ; but when the smoke
and dust clear away it takes no very keen eye to discover that
the very " arch-heretic " of the moment has unearthed before
his bewildered co-religionists some jewel of the old and buried
faith.

Not to dwell too long at this point, look merely at the Cath-
olic doctrines of " prayers for the dead," and of a purgatorial
preparation of the soul after death, which truths have become
widely known and generally accepted since the recent turmoil
caused by the " new-fangled " teachings of a well-known Pres-
byterian divine.

1894-] MY STRUGGLE TOWARD THE LIGHT. 591

It would seem, therefore, that Catholic truth is not now con-
fronted, in the minds of average American laymen, by any in-
imical formulation of contrary doctrines.

The gist of the matter. may be put into the brief question
which is implied in the common attitude of men around us,
namely : " Why should I become a Catholic ? "

It will be observed that this carries the question over from
a negative philosophy (as was Protestantism originally) to a posi-
tive ; and that it throws the burden of proof upon the shoul-
ders of the Catholic missionary where it was in the beginning
and is likely to remain while he continues to be a missionary.

A moment's reflection will show the immense meaning of
this change of front on the part of the enemy our friends.

Who, indeed, can measure all that is implied in the fact that,
for the first time in history and this, too, in a field like Ameri-
ca the church finds herself more the object of indifference than
of organized and bitter opposition ?

The steps from ignorant indifference to receptivity, and from
receptivity to inquiry, and from inquiry to acceptance, are in-
deed long ones and perhaps still in the distant future ; but who
will deny that the longest step, namely, that from prejudice, has
been taken?

Outside of discredited organizations like the hysterical A. P.
A., it is now not easy to find people who indulge in the old
"Know-nothing" phrases.

No ; beyond the implied question, " Why should I ? " your
average American of to-day would have no very radical objec-
tion to entering the church himself.

To the Catholic, of course, such a flippant and naive ques-
tion seems to verge upon blasphemy ; it grates as did the ques-
tions of the Jews : " Is not this the carpenter ? " " Have any
of the rulers believed on him ? " " Let us hear ; what does this
fellow say?" But it was upon the answer which the apostles
had to give to just such questions that, let us remember, their
success rested, humanly considered.

Here, in the midst of our American life, so commercial, so
animal, so sensible, so strong, and so lovable withal, is a society
one of a dozen or more calling itself the church. It is ap-
parently largely made up of foreigners. It is called bad names
by the pulpit and the (fossil remains found in the) press. Histo-
rians (? but still called the " standard ") prove this society to
have worked all manner of evil.

The magazine oracles say that it is behind the times, un-

592 MY STRUGGLE TOWARD THE LIGHT. [Aug.,

American, opposed to science and freedom ; that it forbids the
reading of Holy Scripture ; encourages false, sneaking, under-
hand ways ; has funny, mysterious services, which nobody un-
derstands ; and glories generally in mummery, mediaevalism, and
dirt !

If that is the conception which our fellow-citizen has if, in
fact, it is just that which he means when he asks, " Why should
I be a Catholic?" then it would seem the part of wisdom, no
less than of that divine prudence which should characterize our
effort, to face the facts without any the least touch of " touchi-
ness " provided always that what we really are after is to over-
come the real, specific obstacles which lie before this actual man,
here and now.

I am emphatic. I have reason to be. More than one very
serious effort was made to remove from my own mind objections
that were not there objections, in fact, which I had never heard
of until told of them by my zealous Catholic friends !

One little treatise sent me is a complete catena of objections
raised against the truth by the keenest of all the non-Catholic
writers. The treatise, of course, demolishes every one of them,
but incidentally it supplies the would-be convert with such a
string of sophistical objections as must delay, if not prevent,
his conversion!

Between ourselves, the human heart is tired and adrift and
faithless. The simplest telling of the fact that Jesus Christ is
tabernacled among us will suffice. He, being lifted up, will
draw men to himself.

My experience as an Episcopalian ritualistic "priest" leads
me to the positive conviction that souls may remain in a con-
dition of unrest (and this, moreover, with strong Catholic de-
votion) without one thought of the Catholic Church as a possible
refuge.

The " Greek Church," of which Anglicans talk so much and
know so little, notwithstanding its distance from us, its oriental-
ism, and its unadaptability, does sometimes flit across the mind
as a possible refuge (in theory) from the Episcopal Babel; but
to the glorious Western Church of Rome, with all her superb
healthiness of growth, and her American success and practical-
ity, thousands of minds never turn.

They are absolutely in ignorance of the church an igno-
rance which the good parish priest who has no time to do
more than look after his people, and who never did any seek-
ing-out, has no right to call " invincible."

1894-] M Y STRUGGLE TOWARD THE LIGHT. 593

To a layman it does seem that the times are ripe for the
ministrations of " preaching friars," who, not being absorbed
by the business of building churches and schools, and not being
taken up with looking after the Catholics who come pouring
into our ports, shall go out into " the market-place " (which in
plain "American" means Cooper Union, or any kind of place
that is not a church) and preach.

But within the number of our friends, the Episcopalians,
there is a very small number of intelligent students of ecclesi-
astical history well versed in Catholic dogma, and withal de-
vout and earnest souls who do what is far better than merely
imitate Catholic ritual, and that is, lead lives of self-sacrifice in
the maintenance and propagation of the principles of Catholic
living.

It must remain among my own inestimable privileges that
for so many years I was thrown among men, lay and cleric,
who, for the faith that was in them, manfully opposed the irre-
verence, the Erastianism, the coldness of Protestant Episcopa-
lianism, restoring Catholic practices, Catholic zeal, Catholic self-
denial not infrequently in the face of every dictate of selfish
prudence, and at the risk of earthly loss and contumely.

To these men " Rome " is neither the terra incognita nor the
" Scarlet Woman " which she is to the vulgar and ignorant
Protestant.

No ; secretly, and sometimes openly, Rome is a source of
comfort and of reassurance to these good men at moments of
unusual uneasiness, as when some blatant heretic is made a
bishop, or when some wealthy senior warden brow-beats a
bishop into suppressing a zealous priest.

The changeless Faith the imperishable security of Rome,
are comforting thoughts at such times.

Here and there some dried-up doctrinaire, some little clique
of " Miss Nancy" theorizers, gets up new anti-Catholic grounds
like the little " school " of divines that recently discovered that
the XXXIX. Articles are not anti-Roman at all, and that there-
fore the twinges of conscience experienced by ritualists be-
cause of them were wholly unnecessary !

This is delicious to one who, like the writer, can remember
his own seminary days upon which those same blessed Articles
" the forty stripes save one," as we irreverently styled them
cast such a shadow of anxious questioning and heart-sinking!

But the great body of " Anglo-Catholics " are at bottom
so disgusted by the state of affairs outside of Rome that they

594 MY STRUGGLE TOWARD THE LIGHT. [Aug.,

are generally anxious not to believe what they hear are the sins
and failings of " Rome."

Given a " rotten Rome," and where is there on earth a
church keeping the faith, they ask themselves.

In one parish where I was invited to preach, the clergy
told me that it was their rule never to have anything said against
Rome in their pulpit. I conformed !

One hears that ritualists are the last people to become con-
verts ; but nine out of ten converts from Episcopalianism were
ritualists. And what more natural ? They know more about
the truth : the time comes when the absurd inconsistency of
their position dawns upon them ; their quibble of " Catholic, not
Roman Catholic," shrivels up under the burning rays of divine
truth ; and like a child coming home, they slip into their place
in the Eternal Father's Family.

In conclusion, it may be said, therefore, that two conditions
confront the church : I. A wide-spread ignorance that is not only
not "invincible" but that is not even sufficiently interested to
" fight back " at all ; 2. An ever-deepening knowledge of Catho-
lic Truth deterred by the flimsiest theories from confessing its
own inconsistency and a return to the Mother.

It is not for us to even indicate the remedy. To this, as to
all questions, the church, " mighty as an army with banners,"
will address herself. " GOD is in the midst of her; . . . GOD
shall help her, and that right early."

i8 94 .]

IN A CITY OF THE CLOUDS. 595

IN A CITY OF THE CLOUDS.

BY F. M. EDSELAS.

The Land of Pizarro and the Incas.
AREQUIPA, PERU.

ND so I am really here, some eight thousand or
ten thousand feet nearer the sky than when in
San Francisco, less than a year ago. They tell
me I'm fast becoming a Peruvian ergo, a
Spaniard. That may be, as I'm blest with a
more elastic nature than many others. You know there are some
things and people too that never fit into any mould except
the individual one in which they were first cast. However, this
hardly seems the best way to get along with people and cir-
cumstances, so often at swords' points. Verily, I believe it best
to be like the Frenchman, whose first idea of the English
language was caught from our familiar expression All right.
Hearing it at every turn, he concluded the Americans must be
the most affable and agreeable people in the world ; whereupon
he at once adopted All right as his watchword, and passport as
well, for life. It proved such an open sesame to all hearts and
homes that I resolved " to go and do likewise," and indeed it
has helped me through many a mishap in my new life.

But how did all this come about ? The whole thing seems
like a dream, or the work of some fairy goddess. Yet, no,
there's too much hard reality about it for anything of that
kind. Here are the solid facts.

The traditional wolf, that now more than ever is making
tracks through our own and other lands, had never even cast
his shadow over our prosperous home ; but in the dawn of the
'905 he came in the train of sickness and business depressions,
clamoring loudly at the door for admittance. Forcing an en-
trance, he remained long enough to sap all resources for the
needs of father, mother, and eight children. Facing the inevit-
able, a family council was held, which resulted in taking the
three eldest from school, as a relief corps for father and mother
helpless on beds of suffering.

596 IN A CITY OF THE CLOUDS. [Aug.,

But good fortune nay, rather kind Providence came to
our rescue. The message of our trouble had crossed the conti-
nent, reaching the ears, and better still, the hearts and pocket
of Aunt Prue and Uncle Nolos. The latter was the head and
moving spirit of a scientific expedition stationed for a time in
Peru. A return despatch from headquarters at one of our lead-
ing Eastern colleges, where my uncle and aunt with their son
were summering by way of furlough, gave promise of prompt
relief, followed by a letter brimful of loving sympathy, empha-
sized by a substantial bank check. And, best of all to me, was
the offer of taking entire charge of Paul, the eldest, as I had a
fashion of dubbing myself, by way of identification, as my
sister Paula with some half-dozen cousins, more or less, rejoicing
in the names of Pauline, Paulus, Paulette, and sundry other
variations of the original, might otherwise have become merged
into my personality, or even worse, I into theirs.

" Send him at once," so the letter ran, " to Panama in time
to meet us there for the steamer sailing February 9."

The joyous news seemed past belief; but soon realizing facts,
materfamilias, with even more than her usual share of woman's
tact, rallied strength sufficient to make the needed wardrobe
presentable, and on the memorable January 25, 1893, I, Master
Paul, spite of a big lump in my throat, said the final good-by,
and was soon afloat, steaming out of the Golden Gate. No
shipwrecks, or land or water sharks, marred our two weeks' trip
to Panama.

CATCHING A DEVIL-FISH.

The only incident worth noting was the sighting of an octo-
pus, or devil-fish, as it is -usually called. Such a specimen was
not to be missed, if catchable. One of the ship's crew, an old
salt, having already made the acquaintance of these terrible
cuttle-fish, was allowed to go with two or three others in search
of the game. A boat being lowered with the needed tackle, I
carefully watched proceedings from the ship's prow. Being at
the entrance of Panama Bay, the boat headed towards a line of
rocks, where the octopus often watches for prey. A headless
barrel is fastened to the bottom of the boat, so as to sink
while upright half way in the water. One of the sailors, then
looking down in the barrel, can see distinctly whatever is
beneath. Soon the signal came that an octopus had been
sighted. By means of a pulley, through which a sounding-line
was passed, having a large piece of white ducking at the end,

1894-] ? N A CITY OF THE CLOUDS. 597

the fish was soon attracted simply by moving the cloth, which
it took for a bait, catching it fiercely with those long, terrible
arms, which was all the sailors wanted, for at once they grap-
pled the rope with all their strength, hauling in hand-over-hand
the devil-fish dangling at the end. You need not fear that he
will drop off, for once he has seized an object, he would sooner
submit to the loss of his arms than yield the prey. "To make
assurance doubly sure," long sticks and hooks were held out,
which he readily grasped, and is soon squirming on deck, but
quickly despatched with a few strokes of the axe.

This specimen was less than medium size, measuring about
six feet from head to tail, and twenty from tip to tip of
tentacles ; yet this was more than I would care to face in its
native element. You would say it was well named had you
seen those terrible, staring eyes rolling round, big as young
saucers, and looking as if the evil one himself were behind
them. The hooked jaws, similar to those of an eagle, only ever
so much larger, increase still more and more your fear, making
the blood chill and hair stand on end. The eight long, jointed
arms, squirming in all directions for the prey that is doomed if
once caught, are furnished with rows of suction-discs that give
the creature its death-grip, sure and certain.

Knowing such an opportunity would not probably be mine
again, I studied the monster well, making a sketch which, with
some shots of the camera, is carefully preserved.

Two days later we entered Panama harbor, February 10,
just in time to see another steamer bear away Uncle Nolos and
his party as we cast anchor. So there I was adrift, well-nigh
stranded; but remembering that Garfield says: " Nothing bet-
ter can happen to a young man than to be thrown overboard
and made to battle with waves and currents till he makes his
own safe harbor," I took heart and, looking upon myself as
one of these fortunate individuals, determined to turn my
"seeming ill into good," and await patiently for the next
steamer, due a week later.

PANAMA AND THE CANAL.

Going ashore in a boat and looking around for quarters,
found all I needed at the Gran Hotel Central, opposite the
plaza and cathedral. The captain of our steamer kindly gave
me a note of introduction to Mr. Adamson, the American con-
sul. On my way to the consulate, all at once I recalled the
promise my father had asked of me on leaving home, which

598 IN A CITY OF THE CLOUDS. [Aug.,

included three important things: that I would never contract
a debt ; would not play the dude ; and consequently remember
that, being the son of a gentleman, I would never be anything
else, whether I stood in overalls and brogans, or in broadcloth
and kid boots.

Though determined now to redeem my promise, I had some
misgivings as to the reception such a dignitary as a consul
would grant perhaps take me for a tramp or something
worse, even though armed with the captain's note. But far
otherwise, for Mr. Adamson received me most kindly, showed
many attentions, with a free invitation to the consulate at any
time. On my second visit I asked so many questions about
Panama and the Canal that was to be suppose he hadn't time
to answer them all, so turned me over to his secretary's
brother, a lad about my own age of sixteen years. He proved
very chummy, and together we rambled over the town or city,
whichever it may be, a half-and-half sort of a place, that looks
as if it wanted to and couldn't. Rather think the canal busi-
ness has done the mischief. Lesseps was, of course, a great
engineer, else Suez wouldn't be Suez to-day, but he wasn't so
smart that others couldn't beat him in a trade; he knew more
about planning a canal than keeping track of the funds to
run it.

Going to the Panama side of the works, there were immense
piles of tremendous machinery, all rusting and going to waste.
If those who thus stole the future nest-eggs of the poor could be
made to work until they had paid back every cent, there would
be a little hope for the losers; but somehow lawyers and jailers
do not work on that plan. But if I "live and do well," as
grandfather says, I will try to right some of these terrible
wrongs. We also visited the great cemetery, where are thou-
sands of mounds with no headstones to identify them. So
many workmen on the canal died of yellow-fever that little
care could be given them. Too often the uncoffined body was
thrown into a shallow trench, while a little quick-lime completed
the work.

My week's delay at Panama proved a pleasant mishap, and
with another lump, somewhat smaller than the other, rising in
my larynx, I waved adieus to my good friends from the deck
of the Chilian Company's steamship Mapocha, on Friday,
February 17, being registered for Mollendo, the nearest port to
Arequipa. It hardly paid to go ashore at the small places
where we stopped now and then, each being typical of all the

1894-] I N A CITY OF THE CLOUDS. 599

rest. Banks, business houses, hotels, and everything, seemed
stricken with paralysis. As the Italians say, there is nothing
more injurious to health, and more beneficial to sickness, than
perspiration ; it may have been fear of the former that caused
the spring-fever to pervade these sleepy towns and villages. At
all events, it would be hard to tell what kept life in any of
them.

CALLAO.

At length we steamed into Callao, the seaport of Lima, and
of Peru as well. Three days' delay gave time for a glimpse of
the city and harbor, both very fine. Took a train for the capi-
tal seven miles distant, where I had the good fortune to meet
Professor Schaberle, of the Lick Observatory. He was on his
way to Carazel Bajo, in Chili, to make observations on the
eclipse of the sun. Knowing of my Uncle Nolos, and learning
my destination, he was more than kind, and together we took
in Lima, visiting among other places an old convent which
covered two or three blocks. A gray-haired porter quite unwill-
ingly did the honors, but the place seemed rather gloomy than
attractive. Making our visit as brief as possible, we took a
tramway to the end of the line. As it was fair-time, went to
the Gran Palace Exposition, which indeed was grand but in
name. Some mummies and skulls from Pacha and Carnac were
the only things worth a look.

The heat was so great we were glad again to catch the cool
breezes of Callao. After supper, went around the port with the
captain ; but here again were traces of that spring-fever seem-
ingly chronic with all tropical people. Went into a shop for
some fruit, so fine that even 'Frisco can't beat it, but it must
have been half an hour before our little order was filled. They
haggled about the price, then couldn't make the change ; but
why, didn't know till the head man came to the rescue and
counted out the few cents due us.

ON THE ROAD TO AREQUIPA.

Wednesday, March I, found us en route for Mollendo, where
three days later I went ashore in a small boat, got my baggage
checked and a ticket for Arequipa, leaving on the n A.M. train
for the terminus of my journey. The change was delightful
from a five weeks' sail to the rushing train, with only a few
hours between me and my dear friends.

If I could only picture right here the charming views that

6oo IN A CITY OF THE CLOUDS. [Aug.,

doubly paid me for the monotony of the late sea voyage, each
one constantly changing for another still more wonderful ; but
a few pen-strokes must answer for the artist's brush. Our train
skirted the shore for some five or six miles ; then, turning sharp-
ly to the left, we ran through mountain gorges and over cafions
that almost took away my breath as I thought of the fearful
risks taken to make that railway possible. I had the best
of chances to see everything, for becoming acquainted with the
engineer, as we stopped at a station, he invited me to ride with
him on the engine. This was all I wanted. Fortunately for me
he was an Englishman, for I had not yet learned to - speak
Spanish.

After climbing the mountains for an hour, we came to a bar-
ren plain forty miles long and covered with sand dunes, or
mounds, thrown up by the wind a curious sight indeed. The
train moved slowly for a train, giving us three hours to cross
the plain. Then came more mountains and still grander scenery.
From our dizzy height we looked down hundreds of feet upon
a river that seemed only a winding silver thread. Rocks were
piled upon rocks, mountains capped by still higher elevations,
rippling, babbling streamlets dancing in mad frolic over rock-
ribbed cafions ; then here and there, in rich profusion, were
some of our rarest flowers, roses, lupins, heliotropes, and fuchsias
massed in artistic beauty that only nature, the great landscape-
gardener, can match ; and over all the soft, hazy atmosphere
served as the daintiest, most delicate veiling ; thus were added
the last touches to a picture that I have recalled a hundred
times since. Passing through tunnels, we ran up an elevation of
ten thousand feet, then descended to a beautiful green valley,
glistening like a rare emerald gem ; then, after another hour's
run, our train pulled up before the station at 6:30, and I was
in Arequipa, greeted by a welcome from Uncle Nolos and
friends that will never be forgotten.

Boarding a tram-car for another Gran Hotel Central, I
soon met Aunt Prue, looking just as when she left us five years
before in California. Chatting about home friends, and taking
a supper that, I fear, shocked all at table, filled up the time
until I was glad to turn in for the night.

Those in charge of the observatory not having yet vacated
their quarters, we remained at the hotel for a month. This
gave me an opportunity to go around the city of some thirty
thousand inhabitants. Certainly it must be the most religious
town in South America, for it numbers thirty churches besides

1 894.] IN A CITY OF THE CLOUDS. 60 1

the grand cathedral, covering a square and situated at one end
of the plaza. The interior is magnificent. The altar alone is
valued at $50,000, and no wonder, being of the finest marble
inlaid with gold and silver ; the pulpit is another gem of art,
worth about $30,000 ; while the whole structure represents an
outlay of at least $5,000,000.

A GREAT PROCESSION.

The procession on Good Friday differed from any I had ever
seen. The Peruvians, once so advanced in art and science,
judging by the wonderful ruins of ancient cities, now, with few
exceptions, seem to have the shell of civilization hardly cracked,
hence their queer fancies in religious matters and other things
as well.

The signal for the procession was given by a boy rattling
pieces of iron fastened to a board, as, of course, no bells are
heard until the Sanctus on Holy Saturday. We all hastened to
the balcony to view a scene never witnessed in the United
States.

Three priests, vested, were at the head, followed by men
bearing on their shoulders a heavy cross with the inscription
I. N. R. I. On either side were little children in gay costumes,
with unlighted candles. Between each division were marshals
and men with green candles for distribution. Following the
first division came twelve men bearing an image of our Saviour.
I think eleven would have been better, since Judas could not
then be one of the disciples. Ladies, robed in black, formed
the guard of honor, and scattered rose-leaves on the way.
Masters of ceremonies, in fine gold-laced clothes, closed this
division. Lines of men on one side and ladies on the other,
bearing lighted candles, attended another figure of our Lord
on a glass bier, borne by two officers of the army and twelve
soldiers in full uniform, with arms reversed. Then came twelve
of the most prominent citizens of Arequipa, in full-dress suits ;
they were the city officials, prefect, judges, and senators. Show-
ers of roses were scattered over the figure of Christ, and as
they passed the houses of the better class baskets of the most
beautiful flowers, on the ends of long poles, were emptied over
the streets in honor of the Crucified. A bishop or archbishop
must have led the next division. He walked under a canopy,
borne by four men and attended by twelve religious fathers in
their sandals and coarse habits. Following were twenty little
girls in blue, with blue candles, and ladies dressed in black,

602 IN A CITY OF THE CLOUDS. [Aug.,

burning incense and scattering roses ; these preceded the
figure of our Blessed Lady in a magnificent robe of white lace
and velvet ; twenty men bore the platform on which she stood.
A military band and regiment of soldiers, with arms reversed,
closed this procession that had been three hours in passing our
hotel.

Turning away I said to myself, We, in the United States,
may have more civilization, and the Peruvians more religion in
their hearts ; but which is better ? Both yes, both, was my con-
clusion. Is it not yours, my reader ?

THE GREAT OBSERVATORY OF THE ANDES.

About the middle of April we left our hotel for the obser-
vatory, which, with other buildings, is all we could ask. No
finer location can be found in or around Arequipa. It is three
miles from the city, at an elevation of 8,000 feet. But between
us lies Carmen Alto, a little village of adobe huts with straw
roofs. The people are of the lower class, called Cholos ; they
use for food picante, a native dish of Chili peppers and corn,
with potatoes and a piece of the guinea pig. One taste was
one too many for me ; the inner man must be macadamized be-
fore I try another such scorching. Chica, which they drink as
freely as water, is a concoction of maize, water, and other things,
and reminds one of apple cider.

The floors of these adobe huts are of mother earth, beaten
as hard as a rock, the inmates being all on the best of terms.
They include, besides father, mother, and children, dogs, chickens,
and pigs in one and the same hut.

But come up to our quarters, the nicest, largest, and the
only two-story house in Arequipa. The balcony, fifteen feet
wide, gives a fine view of our three grand mountains, as well
as of the city and surrounding country. We have twelve rooms,
equally divided between the two stories. On the first floor are
the parlor, dining-room, two bed-rooms, kitchen, and store-room.
Five bed-rooms, with a living-room, complete the second tier.
My " watch-tower " open|s on the balcony and is the brightest
of all rooms. Three windows give entrance to the sun : he says
good-morning from one, good-night from another, and blazes
away at noon through the southern outlook. Several of the
rooms can be darkened during the day for astronomical work.
The observatory and companion buildings have five telescopes
and a laboratory.

The largest instrument is a 1 3-inch refractor with a tube 15

1894-] I N A CITY OF THE CLOUDS. 603

feet long ; then come the 8, 5, 2^-inch and a reflector, the mir-
ror measuring 20 inches in diameter. In January a 25-inch will
be sent down, giving us more work. To be sure I'm not yet
a full-fledged astronomer, not quite another Herschel or modern
Burnham ; but during my ten months' stay have aided in more
than one observation. The work done here is mostly at night,
of course, and is chiefly photographic.

Had I space I could tell many interesting facts connected
with our study of the heavens. The assistants are on watch al-
ternately ; the first ending at 1:30 A.M., the second at six o'clock.
I do all the developing and copying records of the plates ; also
fill an assistant's place when he is off duty.

The instruments for meteorological work are in charge of one
assistant.

THE GIANTS OF THE ANDES.

We are surrounded by three of the loftiest mountains in
Peru. Chacani, the highest, is more than twenty thousand feet
above sea-level. El Misti, an active volcano, shoots upward
nineteen thousand two hundred feet. The Pichu-Pichu almost
catches up with it, rising more than eighteen thousand feet. On
the summit of El Misti Uncle Nolos has set up a meteorologi-
cal station, which to-day is the highest in the world. He put
more brain-work into the plan than most architects in building
a fine house. He and his brother first made a " round trip " of
the mountain, taking views from different points, to see where
a path could best be opened to the summit, for the ground was
" but in the rough." Yet this did not hinder my uncle, for a
path had to be cut ; and when he makes up his mind to do
anything, it is as good as done. I've proved this more than
once, but personalities are not always agreeable or proper ; yet,
however close he makes his presence felt, I wouldn't change
him for any other man living, except my father.

Well, after studying his plans for two or three days, he de-
cided to build a hut for observation at the top of a long ridge
looking upward sixteen thousand feet. It was on the opposite
side of the mountain, thirty-five miles from our observatory.

Men were detailed for the work, and a week later uncle
said he would see what progress had been made, and took me
as a companion. We left on Friday, September 22, and with
our ponies and pack-mules made quite a stretch by nightfall,
reaching Tambo el Agua de los Milagros, or Tarn bo the miracle-
water, where wonderful cures have been effected. Here we
VOL. LIX. 40

604 IN A CITY OF THE CLOUDS. [Aug.,

halted for the night. The next day went up to the hut and found
it but half done. Uncle wanted to go still higher, and taking
two men, who opened a path before us, we followed on our
sure-footed mules until about seventeen thousand feet above
sea-level ; then returned home. After three days' rest we made
another attempt, taking six men, and reached an elevation of
eighteen thousand feet. But here they stuck, and struck too, re-
fusing to go another inch ; by dint of coaxing and the offer of
his lunch, with a bonus of two dollars, if they would take us to
the edge of the crater, uncle moved their hearts and spades, and
onward we went until stopped by a lava flow two hundred feet
from the summit of El Misti. Here again the men halted, and
as they would not advance, even with all our promises, we left
our mules and climbed to the summit.

Having never been near a crater before, I expected, as this
was extinct, to walk directly in and take possession ; but look-
ing down the deep cavern found the bottom three hundred feet
below us, and of course gave up the attempt. The walls were
almost perpendicular, and the chasm filled with sulphur. We
could see only the southern wall of the new crater through the
eastern and western entrances. Looking at the frightful abyss
for a half hour, we descended ; but not yet satisfied, since a
still higher point remained to be scaled. After a day's rest we
made another venture, leaving our quarters about 4 o'clock A.M.;
suffered much from cold until we reached the hut, when the
sunshine gave all the heat we needed.

After a short rest there we were once more on our upward
course, until stopped by the lava flow. Prospecting a little, we
soon found a passage, and rallying forces, in spite of continued
protests from the men, we soon made the two hundred feet re-
maining, and were at last really on the top of El Misti. Besides
wishing to reach this point, we had in view an iron cross cap-
ping the mountain, erected there by some priests more than
two hundred years ago.

The men were as delighted as ourselves, and by way of con-
gratulation embraced Uncle Nolos and myself.

We all saluted the venerable cross, raising our hats and kiss-
ing the base and arms.

Standing there I tried to recall some of the great events
that had happened throughout the world since that sacred
cross was first planted. But there was little time for even such
thoughts, although they have often come to me since then.

As a signal to our friends at home, uncle flashed the obser-

1894-] IN A CITY OF THE CLOUDS. 605

vatory with a mirror, which was soon answered by returning
flashes, so that we knew all was right. While thus engaged I
saw the men dig a hole, into which they put a little coca, used
for tobacco by the Peruvians, and some wine. They said it was
for their comrades who might come there and die ; then they
would have something to chew, as the coca gives wonderful
strength to those thus using it.

IN THE CRATER OF A VOLCANO.

Sending down some of the men with the mules, we kept
four to aid us in descending the steep slope of the crater, through
which we decided to walk.

Uncle Nolos is the only man who has been able to take
mules to this height of nineteen thousand two hundred feet with-
out killing them. Of course we stopped now and then, as they
were often short of breath like ourselves, the air being very thin
at such an elevation.

We went down very cautiously, as one little slip would have
proved fatal; but made it in safety, and entered the western
opening of the crater, then climbed a high wall of volcanic
sand or ash, which proved the most tiresome part of our trip.
Coming to the edge of the new crater was as far as we cared
to go, frightened at the fearful sight before us. Looking down,
down into the fathomless abyss, from a mass of burning sul-
phur roaring and hissing fumes poured up, so stifling we were
glad to keep at a respectful distance. From blow-holes, or
vents, as uncle called them, all around the steep walls, hot,
thick vapor also steamed up, adding to the terrible effect. Af-
ter looking well at El Misti thus taking his smoke, we walked
around to the eastern edge, making the descent in a half hour
that had required five for the ascent. While looking down the
crater I was about to sound the bottom, if any there was, with
a stone, but our guide checked me. "Oh, don't ! " he said, "for
if the stone falls in we will never get home alive." These Indians
have so many queer superstitions.

On our next trip Uncle Nolos took two assistants, with a
shelter for the instruments; also a portable house in case of
storms, so that the whole observatory and inmates may be well
sheltered. He looks about for every one's comfort except his
own. As he believes in giving every fellow, who will take it,
a chance, I've been made observer of the station on El Misti ;
another reason may be that the other assistants are subject to
sorchi, or mountain-fever, which doesn't touch me.

606 IN A CITY OF THE CLOUDS. [Aug.,

I go up the mountain every ten days ; am allowed five for
the round trip, but as I can make it in three, thus have two for
a " lay-off." My salary has also been raised an item not to be
overlooked. Our instruments at this station are all self-register-
ing, so that I can easily transfer the records, already waiting for
me, at every trip. They prove more reliable and trustworthy
than people in general. These include a barograph, thermo-
graph, hygrometer, which severally measure the pressure, heat,
and moisture of the air ; also an anemometer to record the
wind's velocity. The mercurial instruments are a standard
thermometer, a wet bulb, a minimum and a maximum, the
names indicating their uses. When at the observatory I like to
test the accuracy of our chronometer by noting the record it
makes of some star, at the exact instant it crosses the meri-
dian, then compare that with the time, given in our catalogue
of stars to the hundredth part of a second, which will of course
be the true time of passage; the least variation will then reflect
upon the clock. I don't believe there is any better way to
learn what real accuracy means.

Although very busy with scientific work, we find time for
pleasant strolls around the city and vicinity, often coming to
places of historic interest. There are ruins in all directions far
and near ; churches dating back two and three hundred years,
yet still used, proving the solidity of the work done. The great
earthquake of 1868 destroyed the fine church of San Augustin.
Cayma, the second town settled by the Spaniards, still preserves
a very old church. Arches around the plaza bear the date
1604. But that at Chignate, nine miles from Arequipa, dates
back 350 years.

AMONGST A RELIGIOUS PEOPLE.

Nearly every saint's festa is faithfully kept by these devout
people, judging by the many celebrations in. their honor. Poor
as many of them must be, they manage to give their mite for
the church, showing how great the influence of religion.

Instead of making my last regular trip to the station on El
Misti, Uncle Nolos went with a gentleman from the city, and a
priest who wished to offer the Holy Sacrifice on that highest
point, which had never been done before. They reached the
summit at noon. Low Mass was said at once, a lantern taking
the place of candles. Uncle photographed the scene. Return-
ing to our quarters, the good father blessed the buildings and
ourselves also.

1 894.]

IN MEMORIAM.

607

Although this is your winter in the States, it is summer with
us, and more cloudy than in our winter, which of course inter-
feres with observations.

I do not often notice a lady's dress, but that of the Spanish
donnas caught my eye, it is so very graceful. They wear
black lace or silk mantuas, covering head and shoulders, making
them convenient as well as becoming, since ladies are not
allowed to wear hats in church.

Besides regular duties, am busy with my studies, hoping to
enter Harvard or California University in a year or two. Shall
try to have two or three strings to my education bow ; then if
one breaks, can take another. My present routine of duties is
certainly the best preparation for the battle of life, which uncle
says I will have to fight for myself before very long.

To wild

IN MEMORIAM.

JOHN BOYLE O'REILLY.

Aug., 1891 -Aug., 1894.

ATRIOT and Poet! Martyr! Exile

From out a land that should have

owned thee king ;
Disciple of thy Lord in suffering.
Like Him, a ransom paid, that thy

green isle
Might burst its bondage chains, and

live to smile

In Freedom's sunlight. Sadly we do bring
To-day the shamrock's drooping leaf, and

sing
Not as of yore, when thou wert here the

while,

As knight and leader of the Muses' choir ;
The harp of Erin plays sad discords now,
And we, too, chant a requiem for thee.
O Jubilate ! Nay, we'll tune the lyre
rejoicing, and to Wisdom bow !

No fetters bind thy soul on either sea !

GRACE LE BARON.

MADAME DE SVIGNE.

MADAME DE SEVIGN^ AS A WOMAN AND MOTHER.
BY AGNES STUART BAILEY.

MONO the famous personages who made the court
of Louis XIV. unique in history, none has a more
interesting personality than Madame de Svigne.
She is the one woman whose name comes down
linked with those of the most celebrated men of
the seventeenth century. And what a century it was ! It pro-
duced the Academy under Richelieu, the first French opera, the
first newspaper; it saw the regulation of the postal service, the
building of Versailles, and a great advance in all the arts. It
was an age of unrivalled literary activity.

When the century had completed its first quarter Marie de
Rabutin, the queen of letter-writers, was born. She was early
noted for her graces both of mind and form, and was sought
in marriage by many of the distinguished men of her time. At
the age of eighteen she married Henry, Marquis de Svigne,

1894-] MME. DE SEVIGNE AS A WOMAN AND MOTHER. 609

but enjoyed only seven years of married life, her husband hav-
ing been killed in a duel in 1651. All the advantages that are
derived from an elevated position at court were hers, both her
father and her husband having been men of prominence. Her
own brilliant gifts and charm brought to her feet men eminent
in politics and literature, but she sacrificed all personal advantages
in order to devote herself to her children. Much as she loved
society, and qualified as she was to shine in it, mother-love was,
nevertheless, the ruling passion of Marie de Sevigne"'s life, and
for years she gave herself up to the care of her two children,
Charles and Frangoise-Marguerite. The latter having married
the Count de Grignan, commandant in Provence, whither she
removed with her husband in 1669, then began that series of
letters that has made the name of Mme. de Svign a house-

MADAME DE GRIGNAN.

hold word throughout the reading world. While the enforced
absence of her daughter was the great sorrow of her life, it has
given us the most brilliant letters that have, perhaps, ever been

6 ro MME. DE SEVIGN& AS A WOMAN AND MOTHER. [Aug.,

MADAME DE SVIGN IN MATURE LIFE.

written ; not excepting even those of the renowned Lady Mary
Wortley Montagu, and which surpass those of the Englishwo-
man in the elevation of their moral tone.

Some one said that with cheap postage and the abolition of
leisure letter-writing has become a lost art. The subject of

this sketch certainly had an
abundance of the latter, while
even the former seems to have
existed in her day, the cost of
sending a letter from Paris to
Lyons having been equal to
about two cents in our money.
Apropos of the postmen,
whose tasks were so fatiguing
at a period when long journeys
on horseback were their daily
portion, Mme. de Svigne" re-
marks : " I have been seized
with a great admiration for those postillions, who are always
on the road carrying our letters back and forth ;
how obliging they are, and what a great invention the post
is, ... and what a blessing of Providence is the desire
of gain. I sometimes feel like writing to express my gratitude
to them, when I reflect that perhaps they would like to thank
me for writing as much as I would like to thank them for
carrying my letters."

While there are, as might be expected, many repetitions in
these letters, of which some nine volumes have been published,
there is great variety in the subjects touched upon. We find
many wise reflections upon life and conduct. In one, among
the first written to her son-in-law, she remarks about some in-
fluential opponent : " Let us take him at his word until he
shall have done something contrary to it ; nothing is more capa-
ble of crushing good feeling than showing mistrust ; sometimes
all that is needed to make a man our enemy is to suspect that
he is such. On the contrary, confidence begets good conduct ;
we are touched by the good opinion of others, and we resolve
not to forfeit it readily." And again : 4< As at first we know
men only by what they say, we should believe them until their
actions give the lie to their words."

Every one is familiar with the famous letter announcing the
marriage of mademoiselle, the king's cousin ; also with the al-
most equally famous one describing the suicide of the cook

1894-] MME. DE SEVIGNE AS A WOMAN AND MOTHER. 611

Vatel, during the progress of the royal fetes at Chantilly. Many
others, less well known, are equally interesting. Every emotion
of her generous and sympathetic soul seems to be mirrored in
these familiar letters to her child : shrewd observations on hu-
man nature, gossip of the court, intelligent criticism of books,
moral reflections, constant allusions to the pangs of separation
from her much-loved daughter, all enlivened by flashes of humor,

MADAME DE STAEL.

combine to make these letters truly delightful. "We seldom
deceive people for any great length of time," she writes, " and
impostors are in the end always discovered." And in another
letter : " People have never for a long time taken the shadow
for the substance. We must be what we wish to appear. The
world has no long injustices."

612 MME. DE SEVIGN AS A WOMAN AND MOTHER. [Aug.,

" Long illnesses exhaust grief, as long deferred hopes ex-
haust joy."

" Reason endures disgrace ; courage resists it ; patience and
religion overcome it."

" We find so few opportunities of showing our esteem and
affection that we should not lose them when they do present
themselves."

" Some one was saying the other day that the true measure
of the worth of a heart is its capacity for loving. I find my-
self raised to a great height if judged by this rule ; it would be
a cause of too much vanity for me, if I had not a thousand
other things to put me back into my place."

Such are a few of the gems we find scattered throughout
her letters. Do they not show her sound mind and her true
womanliness ? And do we not all agree with her in this com-
ment, made after reading Tasso with a sympathetic friend?
" There is a great difference between reading a book all alone
and with those who pick out the beautiful passages and arouse
our attention."

She has been listening to a sermon by Bourdaloue, and she
remarks to her daughter about the irreligious conversations too
often heard : " How can one love God when one never hears
him spoken of as one should? Such a one needs more special
graces than others." In regard to her son, whose conduct at
one time caused her much anxiety, she says : " There is noth-
ing gd, right, or noble that I do not strive to inspire or to
strengthen in him ; but you know human weakness, so I place
everything in the hands of Providence, and reserve to myself
only the consolation of having nothing to reproach myself with
in regard to him." Certainly such sentiments are those of the
Christian mother.

Mme. de Se"vigne" was a great admirer of La Fontaine,
whose fables were a source of much entertainment to her, yet
she does not hesitate to criticise him severely when, in her
judgment, he fails to reach the high standard he himself has
set ; and she thus expresses herself : " I should like to write a
fable to show what an unfortunate thing it is to force one's
talents out of their natural bent, and how the foolish desire to
sing in every key makes very bad music."

At a friend's house she meets some evidently uncongenial
persons, of whom she writes : " Do you not remember what we
used to say about the pleasure some people take in showing
off their accomplishments before new acquaintances? . .

:894] MME. DE SEVIGNE AS A WOMAN AND MOTHER. 613

Everything is new, everything calls for admiration, everything
is admired ; they boast of their wealth, they vie with each
other in self-praise. There is very much more self-love than
sympathy and tenderness in friendships of that sort." Alas for
poor human nature ! Do we not meet just such people ?

Mme. de Se'vigne^s pen, like the pencil of Meissonier, gives
us a perfect picture of the times. On one occasion she de-
scribes most minutely a new fashion of dressing the hair.
Evidently in those days ladies in the provinces had no fashion
books to inform them as to what was the correct thing in
Paris, but were forced to depend upon obliging mammas and
friends. Mme. de Svign proves herself most obliging in this
instance, as she describes with great exactness the manner in
which the hundred or more natural curls that my lady is to
appear in, are carefully " put up " before she appears in public.

The life of that brilliant court of Louis XIV. becomes real
to us in these letters. We seem to hear the stately eloquence
of Corneille, the elegant verse of Racine, the mocking laughter
of Moliere, while the mournful grandeur of Bossuet and Bour-
daloue are brought to us with the funeral knells of royalty.
Fe"nelon's gentle voice whispers to us, and La Fontaine preaches
his sermon, taking for his texts the daily events of that life, so
full and rich, of the seventeenth century. But while Mme. de
Sevigne" enjoys to the full the intellectual delights spread out
before her she was an intimate friend of La Rochefoucauld,
author of the Maxims, and of Mme. de Lafayette, herself a
writer of note while she reads with appreciation and discrim-
ination the works of the great dramatists as they appear and in
many instances is present at their first representation, we are not
allowed to forget the great war that is engaging the thoughts
of Louis and the genius of his ministers. Throughout all we
hear the echo of the cannon of Conde" and the great Turenne.
Nothing escapes the observation of this versatile woman, and
she shows herself keenly alive to the remarkable events that
rendered the reign of " Le Grande Monarque " memorable in
the history of the world.

These remarkable letters cease only with the death of their
author, which was, in fact, the culminating sacrifice in favor of
her daughter, whom she nursed through a dangerous illness in
1696. The mother finally succumbed to her labors, which proved
more than her age and her feeble constitution could withstand,
and she passed away in the midst of loving care and attention,
having reached the Scriptural age of three-score years and ten.

6 14 MME. DE SEVIGKE AS A WOMAN AND MOTHER. [Aug.,

While Mme. de Sevign did not possess the heroic sanctity
of her grandmother, the saintly Jane Frances de Chantal, she
was, nevertheless, a noble example of the higher life in the
midst of the frivolity and laxity of court life. We naturally
recall her own words on the subject of death as we consider
her end. In reply to a question of Mme. de Grignan's as to
whether she was still so fond of life, she writes : " I must con-
fess that I find in it many
grievous cares; but I am
still more averse to dying
than to living ; I find
myself so unhappy at the
thought of ending every-
thing here by death that if
I could turn my steps back-
wards, I should ask nothing
better. I find myself en-
gaged in a conflict which
perplexes me; I have em-
barked on the voyage of
life (without my own con-
sent) ; I must leave it ; the
thought overwhelms me.
And how shall I leave it?
when? in what disposition?
in what attitude towards
God ? Shall I be worthy
of Paradise ? shall I be
deserving of hell? What

an alternative ! Nothing is so foolish as to leave

one's salvation in uncertainty, yet nothing is so natural. . . .
I find death so terrible that I hate life even more because it
hurries me there by the thorns with which it is strewn. You
will tell me, then, that I want to live for ever ; not at all ; but
if my advice had been asked I should have preferred to die in
my nurse's arms ; that would have relieved me of many cares,
and have given me heaven most safely and easily."

We recognize in this the cry of the weak human heart,
momentarily discouraged at the thought of the sorrows and
disappointments of life; but anyone who would infer from this
that this Christian woman rebelled at her destiny would greatly
misjudge her. No ; Mme. de Sevign reiterates so constantly
her submission to Divine Providence that we realize that her

[894-] MME. DE SEVIGNE AS A WOMAN AND MOTHER. 615

idea here is simply that as her entrance into life and her going
out of it were arranged by a higher Power, she trembles lest
some act of hers should cause her to forfeit that heaven for
which she hopes, and she be found unworthy of the words,
"Blessed are those that mourn, for they shall be comforted."
So, for one short instant she allows herself to give utterance to
the thought that she would have been more sure of that
blessed abode had she quitted this world with the holy waters
of baptism still shining on her brow.

But faith, as hitherto, strengthens the weary heart, and in a
later letter, writing on the same subject, she says : " All that is
good about me is that I know my religion well, and what it
inculcates ; I shall never mistake the false for the real ; I know

SAINT JANE FRANCES DE CHANTAL.

how to separate what is solid from what only seems to be so ; I
hope that I shall never err in regard to it, and that God, having
already given me some good sentiments, will give me still more ;
past graces are in a measure a guarantee of those to come ; so
that I live in hope, mingled, however, with a good deal of fear."

616 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [Aug.,

GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY.

BY REV. CLARENCE A. WALWORTH.

CHAPTER IV.

Protest against Arthur Carey's Ordination. Central Point of a Great Storm.
Carey's Family. Further Details of his Life. Assistant to Seabury. Early
Death and Burial at Sea. Newman's Interest in Carey.
I'

HE ordination of Arthur Carey took place at St.
Stephen's Church, New York City, on Sunday
morning, July 2, 1843. Bishop Onderdonk or-
dained him, assisted by Dr. Ives, Bishop of
North Carolina, and also Dr. Berrian and two
others of the examining committee. I was present at this ordi-
nation. In my " Reminiscences of the Life of Bishop Wad-
hams " I have given a pretty full account of all that was ex-
traordinary in the proceedings, relying simply upon my own
recollections. I propose now to give a history of the same af-
fair drawn chiefly from an account furnished to the New York
Churchman of July 8, 1843. The writer signed himself N. E. O.
Neo-Eboracensis Onderdonk (?) and is supposed to have
been Bishop Onderdonk himself.

During the ceremony of that eventful Sunday, the usual call
having been made upon the people to show cause, if any ex-
isted, why the candidate, or any of the candidates, should not
be ordained, the Rev. Hugh Smith of St. Peter's and the Rev.
Dr. Anthon of St. Mark's, habited in their canonicals, arose
successively from a pew in the middle aisle and read their sev-
eral protests against the ordination of Arthur Carey. My father
and I occupied a pew in the body of the church just under the
front of the organ-gallery. The whole scene was in full view
before us, and I have forgotten very little of what helped to
make it memorable. I have taken care, however, as already
stated, to fortify my own recollections by accounts of specta-
tors, published at the time, especially that of the bishop himself.
Each protest, says N. E. O., had been drawn up with much
lawyer-like formality, and contained the accusation that the can-
didate held doctrines adverse to those of his church, and too
nearly bordering on popery, and referring for proof to state-
ments and circumstances within the bishop's knowledge.

[894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 617

The manner of the reverend gentlemen was slow and distinct,
id, it seemed to me, as solemn as utterance could make it.
r hen the two doctors had finished their protest, "the bishop
>se," says N. E. O., "and expressed himself to the following
feet, and, I believe, in the following words:

'"The accusation now brought against one of the persons
>resented to be ordained deacons has recently been fully inves-
tigated by me with the knowledge and in the presence of his
accusers, and with the advantage of the valuable aid and coun-
sel of six of the worthiest, wisest, and most learned of the pres-
byters of this diocese, including the three who are assisting in
the present solemnities. The result was that there was no just
ground for rejecting the candidate's application for holy orders.
There is consequently no reason for any change in the solemn
service of the day, and therefore all these persons, being found
meet to be ordained, are commended to the prayers of the
congregation.' "

My own memory of the event brings nothing to my mind to
correct this statement of the bishop's words as given in the
New York Churchman, with one exception. My recollection is
very distinct that the bishop's concluding words were : " And,
therefore, I shall proceed to ordain all these candidates, not-
withstanding the scandalous interruption of these Reverend Pro-
testers."

The bishop then recommended them to the prayers of the
congregation, and Bishop Ives began the reading of the litany.
The service then went on without any further interruption. It
is stated without contradiction, so far as I know, that the two
protesting clergymen took up their hats and walked down the
middle aisle to the front door during the litany. The rest of
the congregation remained.

The impressions on my own mind when witnessing that
morning's service still remain unchanged. Believing himself to
be doing his duty by ordaining Carey, the bishop could not
have gone through with his part with more admirable tact and
dignity. For the same reason, if Drs. Smith and Anthon were
right in opposing Carey's ordination by a public protest, they
were right also in not remaining to witness it.

"'Mr. Arthur Carey has suddenly, and at a very early age,
become a historical personage," said the Quarterly Christian
Spectator of October, 1843, ^ n reviewing these occurrences. This
is true enough ; and strange it is that one so gentle and peace-
ful as Carey should suddenly become the cause and centre of a

618 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [Aug.,

bitter strife which shook the entire world of Anglicanism in the
United States. The bishop and his advising and consulting

presbyters were suddenly put upon their defence. A matter
adjudicated and disposed of by the authorities of the diocese

1894- GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 619

had somehow got itself appealed to the whole body of Episco-
palians in the country. The bishop and all his counsellors who
had taken part in Carey's ordination were obliged to account
for themselves to the public, or the whole case would go by
default. Disapprobation of what they had done was beginning
to be uttered semper, ubique, ab omnibus ; and unless they could
do something to turn the tide of opinion they were likely to
be overwhelmed. We give them credit, continues the Christian
Spectator, for the boldness, skill, and manfulness with which
they have conducted their defence.

Each and every one of the examining committee was obliged
by the public excitement to account for himself by some pub-
lished statement, explanatory of his action and his reasons for
it. Bishop Onderdonk was the first, appearing, as we have seen, in
a communication to the Churchman signed N. E. O. This was
followed by various editorials of Seabury in the same periodi-
cal, selections from which were afterwards collected into a
pamphlet. Drs. McVickar and Berrian soon followed with their
versions and explanations. Opposed to these and in vindication
of themselves then appeared Drs. Smith and Anthon with their
pamphlet. Messrs. Haight, Higbee, and Price were also forced
to appear in the public arena. Not one of the committee was
able to remain silent. Not only the public excitement, but a
special turmoil in their several congregations, forced them into
some explanation which helped to add new fuel to the gather-
ing fire. From the pamphlets put forth by these reverend gen-
tlemen, and from the comments of religious and other periodi-
cals, and the columns of the daily press, the history of the
Carey examination, and of its more immediate and far-reaching
results, can be gleaned.

One result of this agitation was the establishment of a new
periodical, which took the name of the Protestant Churchman.
Its object was to counteract the influence of Dr. Seabury's
Churchman. Its projector and first editor, the Rev. R. C. Shim-
eall, initiated a series of sermons or lectures against Tractarianism,
for the delivery of which he enlisted such prominent preachers
as the Rev. Drs. Tyng, Anthon, Smith, Bedell, Balch, Stone, etc.

I do not propose to follow up this great wave of excite-
ment, discussion, assertion, contradiction, calls to arms, appeals
for peace, which filled for so long a time all our Anglican presses,
pulpits, and social hearths throughout the land. Some things of
this kind will come in later on. Our present business is with
Arthur Carey. Poor, secluded, unobtrusive victim of circum-
VOL. LIX. 41

62o GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [Aug.,

stances, he was thus suddenly called out from a sort of hermit-
age to which his soul had grown accustomed, to be a centre of
wonder and study. This is no place to leave him. It was the
will of God to take him away quickly from the storm which he
had so unwittingly excited a watery grave lay just before and
near him and yet he was too great a part of that great storm
to be suddenly dropped from these Reminiscences.

J now propose to give to the reader an account of all I can
gather or recall of his whole life not already given.

Arthur Carey was descended from that ancient Devonshire
family of Carys which derives its surname from the Manor
of Gary in that county. In Domesday book the name is spelt
Kari. Arthur's father, John Carey, removed with his family to
the United States in 1830. John Carey's father, grandfather,
and great-grandfather, all bore, like himself, the name of John,
and were born in London. This first John Carey, born in 1687,
was the oldest son of Francis Carey, who was born at Lisgar,
Ireland, and died in Yorkshire. His father was Patrick Carey,
who was born in Ireland in 1622, but died at Teignmouth, De-
vonshire, in 1684. Patrick was the fourth son of Sir Henry
Carey, the first Viscount Falkland. The various branches of
this family scattered through England and Ireland are traceable
to their common source not only by their origin in Devonshire,
but by their coat of arms won by Sir Robert Gary, of Cocking-
ton. The chronicle, as quoted by Burke in his Landed Gentry,
runs as follows :

" In the beginning of the reign of Henry V. a certain knight-
errand of Arragon having passed through divers countries, and
performed many feats of arms to his high commendation, ar-
rived here in England, where he challenged any man of his
rank and quality to make tryal of his valor and skill in arms.
This challenge Sir Robert Gary accepted ; between whom a
cruel encounter and a long and doubtful combat was waged in
Smithfield, London. But at length this noble champion van-
quished the presumptuous Arragonois ; for which King Henry
V. restored unto him good part of his father's lands, which, for
his loyalty to King Richard II., he had been deprived of by
King Henry IV., and authorized him to bear the arms of the
Knight of Arragon, viz., ' In a field silver, on a bend sa. three
white roses,' which the noble posterity of this gentleman con-
tinue to wear unto this day; for according to the laws of her-
aldry, whosoever fairly in the field conquers his adversary may
justify the bearing of his arms."

1894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 621

Sir Edward Gary, of Marldon, in Devonshire, who succeeded
to his title in 1616, was one of the leading Catholics in Devon,
and suffered unrelenting persecution on account of his faith.

Descendants of his known as the Carys of Follaton, County
Devon, are Catholic and connected by marriage with the noble
Catholic families of Stafford, Petre, Clifford, Dillon, Kenmare, etc.

Other Carys of the same Devonshire stock are as strongly
bound to error as Protestant alliance can make them, being
descended from Mary Boleyne, the aunt of Queen Elizabeth,
the foundress of the Protestant Church of England. Mary's
son, Henry Gary, was created Baron Hunsdon by his royal
cousin.

Arthur Carey, the most noble subject of these Reminiscences,
was born, all untitled and all unlanded, in England, in the vi-
cinity of London, June 26, 1822, and removed with his father to
the United States in 1830. He had two brothers, John and
Henry. John Carey has a son still living, Mr. Arthur Astor
Carey, of Boston. Our Arthur Carey, of the Chelsea Seminary,
spent the first years of his life at home in New York City,
with the exception of two or three years during which he was un-
der the care of Bishop Hopkins, of Vermont. There at the
age of twelve a desire was kindled in his heart to devote him-
self to the ministry. This purpose, which his father approved,
never afterwards left him. I remember that he always spoke
with esteem and affection of Bishop Hopkins, although the de-
velopment of Carey's mind during his seminary course led to a
wide divergence from this early friend in matters of religious
doctrine and opinion.

In January, 1836, he entered the sophomore class at Colum-
bia College. He graduated there in 1839, receiving the highest
honors of his class, and delivering the customary Greek oration
on that occasion. The only rival to contest this honor with him
was a son of Dr. Henry Anthon, of St. Mark's Church, then
located in Eighth Street. It is a singular coincidence, though
otherwise a fact of no special significance, that this rector of
St. Mark's should be one of Carey's examiners, his chief accuser,
and afterwards, conscientiously enough no doubt, protesting
solemnly against his ordination.

It was said amongst the students a,t Chelsea Seminary that
upon his graduation at Columbia College this remarkable boy
for in years Carey was nothing else was offered a professorship
if he would remain. No honors, however, could stir a soul like
his, and he entered the General Seminary of his church at

622 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [Aug.,

Chelsea. His age when he entered upon his theological course
there was only seventeen years and four months. This course
he completed in June, 1842. The esteem created in the minds
of the faculty at Chelsea by his extraordinary talents and early
wisdom, as well as by the moral beauty of his character, was the
same as that which remained behind him when he left Colum-
bia College.

I have no hesitation in applying to this extraordinary young
man the words so often quoted in Catholic hagiology to desig-
nate those choice souls among ourselves who die in early youth
leaving behind the odor of a holy life : " Consummatus in brevi
explevit tempora multa" During that single year at the seminary
when Carey was my nearest neighbor, which brought us together
daily, he certainly aimed at Christian perfection in his life. I
had conversations with him on that subject. In these I took
occasion to explain to him the views of certain perfectionists,
so-called, amongst the Presbyterians ; and in particular those of
Dr. Phinney, a president and, if I remember right, the founder
of Oberlin College, Ohio.

At the time when I first knew Phinney he was a revival
preacher among the Presbyterians, very earnest and powerful
in his eloquence, argumentative in his methods of persuasion,
and quite destitute of all affectation and flourish. Carey had
also reflected much on the question of Christian perfection, but
his views were very different from those of Dr. Phinney. Per-
fection, in Carey's mind, was not any acquirable state of sinless-
ness, but a constant progress on the way towards a high mark,
with a changeless resolution to discard all sin even the least,
and embracing in desire all the Christian virtues. On his re-
commendation I purchased a work on Christian Perfection, by
Law, the non-juror. This book I read very carefully and en-
joyed very much. If" Law had better understood, or at least
better heeded, the distinctions which Catholics make between
commandments of God which bind our consciences under pen-
alty of sin and punishment, and counsels of God which, mind-
ful of our weakness, only invite us to higher ways of perfection,
his doctrine would be quite Catholic.

Many a sincerely pious Protestant takes pleasure in singing
that beautiful song whose constant refrain is

" Nearer, my God, to Thee,
Nearer to Thee."

Many such an one drinks in much of the wonderful sweet-

1894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 623

ness attaching to the words, and yet is far behind either Carey,
or Law, or even Phinney, in the appreciation of true Christian
perfection. The reason is that, unlike these three, they have
not learned to discard the immoral doctrine of justification by
faith alone, without need of holy works or advance in virtue.

In Carey's case, be it understood, Christian perfection was
something far beyond an appreciated doctrine. His life was
holy and lovely. For one year, during which our chamber
doors faced each other, I saw him constantly and closely, but
for all that sight or sound could tell, to me his character was
faultless. He was not within the visible fold of the church, but
certainly many graces that streamed forth from that church had
reached him and produced their fruit within him.

He was at this time, as I have said, very young, younger
than myself. Not only I, but every one in the seminary,
including the most venerable among the professors, looked up
to him with respect as a man of God. How short a time to
gather so much virtue ! It could not be difficult for such a
young man as that to secure permission from the faculty of the
seminary to keep his room there for yet another year after his
graduation when he would arrive at the canonical age for ordin-
ation. This enabled him to use the library of the institution
while he pursued his studies in private.

During this time, apparently so quiet for him, that great
storm was brewing which broke upon his solitary habits and
gentle heart like a thunderbolt. It was then, as we have seen,
that occurred the public charges against his fitness for ordina-
tion. It was at the close of the seminary course in June, 1843,
that his trial on these charges before Bishop Onderdonk and a
committee of clergymen chosen for that purpose was held. A
few days after, on July 2, Bishop Onderdonk, overruling these
charges, ordained him at St. Stephen's Church ; and thus closed
his career as a seminarian, though not quite all his seminary
associations. Several of his old companions, not only those
studying at the seminary but others still remaining in the city,
took pleasure in visiting him at his new lodgings. This was
down-town, at 101 Charlton Street. McMaster, in particular,
passed many an hour with him. They walked together, talked
together, and read together, eagerly discussing every new publi-
cation that issued from Oxford, and prospecting together over
every storm that threatened their church and every opening in
the clouds that gave hope of coming sunshine.

Carey was now in orders, with a career before him, a life to

624 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [Aug.,

lead in the ministry, and high duties to perform. The reader
will be anxious to know where he was stationed, what charge
was assigned to him, what position he assumed. In short, it is
necessary to give some account of his after-life in the face of
that world in which he had become so prominent a character.

But Carey needed rest. He had been in a state of excite-
ment. This excitement before and after his ordination had
been so great upon one of his nervous and feeble constitution
and \ sedentary habits that his exhausted nature demanded
repose. He had neither strength nor heart to enter upon any
laborious work in the ministry. It was, however, no matter of
conscience with him, and he allowed himself, as usual in such
cases, to be overruled by the urging of Bishop Onderdonk and
the advice of friends. He accepted for six months, at least, an
invitation from the Annunciation Church then on the corner
of Prince and Thompson Streets under the charge of his friend
and patron, Dr. Seabury. He was to assist the doctor as dea-
con, with a salary of five hundred dollars.

It is easy to conceive that many eager friends, to say noth-
ing of many others in a curious public, would resort to this
church on Sundays to see him and hear him preach. Of
Carey's parochial labors I have little remembrance of my own.
I had duties on Sunday in a different direction. I was superin-
tendent of a Sunday-school in a far different part of the city,
near the East River, and my route to it lay in another direc-
tion. Once, however, in the autumn of 1843, I made an occa-
sion to go and hear him preach. I went in company with
McMaster, and well I remember the day. The crooked streets
which served as our roadway there would have made the walk
to me a perfect labyrinth, but I had no difficulty to get there
with such a guide. McMaster must have been a regular attend-
ant on Carey's preaching during the short time it lasted. He
knew every twist and turn that lay before us. Bleecker Street,
which we followed for awhile, serpentine as it is, seems to me
now a good type of our own crooked course towards Rome.
We were not very long in getting to our destination that Sun-
day morning, for McMaster's long strides and rapid movements
hurried me forward till my breath was nearly gone. I seem to
see him now, with coat-sleeves that never reached his wrists,
and trousers that never covered his ankles. I think he was a
little proud of this peculiarity. Carey himself, who was
McMaster's chief or at least nearest model in all things possi-
ble to imitate, was rather negligent in his dress. At least his

1894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 625

pantaloons always bulged out at the knees ; I think, however,
caused chiefly by frequent kneeling. I do not remember the
subject of Carey's sermon that morning, but I carry with me
still a vivid picture of him as preacher. To me Carey himself
was a sermon, that needed no words. He stands in my
memory like a young St. John, Evangelist ; or one like New-
man, Dalgairns, or the Paulist Father, Francis Baker, my own
dear friend and long companion on the missions.

Carey did much more than preach in the Annunciation
parish. His duties were not necessarily very burdensome. Yet
to a man like him, so earnest and so conscientious, to accept
any responsible position is to begin active work. In Carey's
case souls were at stake, and a life of leisure was not to be
thought of. In a letter to his friend and fellow-seminarian,
Edgar P. Wadhams, dated October 23, 1843, Carey gives some
account of how his time was occupied while serving as assistant
to Dr. Seabury.

"I preach on Sunday afternoons," he writes, "and open the
church for Wednesday and Friday services, morning and even-
ing, and saints' day services. I was afraid to begin with daily
services, and the doctor thought better not at present. He
says I may do anything I please, and he will never interfere
with me, but always support me, which is pleasant, at all
events."

Dr. Seabury, in a funeral sermon preached in the following
April on receiving the news of Carey's death and burial at sea,
enlarges somewhat upon Carey's account of himself, or rather
tells us what Carey's humility would never allow him to say or
even think.

" You saw " he said from the pulpit, looking down upon
many tearful eyes that met his own "you saw the sober and
serious earnestness with which he threw himself into his paro-
chial duties. You saw his faithfulness in the Sunday-school, his
solicitude for the poor and afflicted, and his love for all
the members of Christ. You were impressed with the natural-
ness and quiet solemnity with which on week-days and holy-
days, as well as Sundays, he performed the services of the
church. You heard his sermons on every Lord's Day during
the short time he was with you, and you know the depth, the
simplicity, and the unction with which he preached to you the
Gospel of Christ. But after all it was not any one thing, so
much as the manifest godliness of this young man, the fire of
holiness pervading all that he said and did, and communicating

626 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [Aug.,

itself to all who heard him, which gave him the hold which he
had on your hearts."

Not only the fire of holiness which Dr. Seabury attributes
to Carey, but also a wondrous facility for fortifying his argu-
ments in preaching or in conversation by apt and telling words
of Scripture, is easily accounted for by the following fact. We
learn on the same authority that it was Carey's rule to read
through the Old Testament three times and the New Testa-
ment five times a year. He believes also that he gave three
hours daily to private devotional exercises, unless unavoidably
interrupted.

The funeral sermon of Dr. Seabury, from which I have

gathered the above infor-
mation and much that fol-
lows, is happily preserved
in the New York State
Library, amongst its bound
documents.

Carey commenced his
services at the Annuncia-
tion Church on the second
Sunday of October, 1843,
about three months after
his trial and ordination.
" He continued to dis-
charge them until the 2Qth
of December, on which day
he took to his bed of a
fever. After two or three
weeks the fever abated,
and hopes were entertain-
ed of his recovery. But
the energies of his system

did not rally; and he was left in a declining state which, in the
judgment of his medical advisers, rendered expedient a voyage
to Cuba. For four or five years before he had been affected
with incipient disease of the heart, which, though not very ur-
gent, showed itself in occasional paroxysms, when different ex-
citing causes called it into action. On Sunday, March 17, he
was enabled to ride to church and to join in the prayers of
his loved people for his safe and prosperous voyage. After
this grateful but most agitating service he conversed for a few
minutes with some of his anxious and still lingering flock, and

JAMES A. MCMASTEK.

tir

[894.] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 627

the doors of the church laid his attenuated hand upon the
eads of some of the Sunday-school children, for whom he
erished a most lively and affectionate concern.

" On the 23d of March he embarked with his father for
Havana. The voyage, though not stormy, was rough and disa-
greeable ; but every discomfort was borne by the sufferer with
the same meek and placid resignation by which his life had
been distinguished ; not a murmur escaped his lips on any occa-
sion of annoyance. On the ist of April he raised a very
small quantity of blood, but not enough to excite any alarm.
On the 4th of April, however, he had a return of the same
symptom, and continued to bleed from the lungs, though very
slowly, for about an hour, when without any apparent diminu-
tion of strength, and with his eyes open and calmly fixed on
his father, without a struggle or even the slightest perceptible
movement of muscle, he expired at the early age of twenty-one
years and ten months. . . ."

" On the next day (Good Friday) the body was committed to
the deep, in the full belief that the earth and the sea will
simultaneously give up their dead. The church burial service
was impressively read by Mr. Grosvenor, a gentleman connected
with the Seaman's Friend Society, the subdued and reverent
demeanor and tearful eyes of the passengers and crew evincing
the hold which the gentleman-like manners, and the mild and
meek deportment of the deceased, had gained on their hearts.
The burial took place about fifteen or twenty miles north-east
of the Moro Castle, on the very day on which the deceased,
had he lived, would have landed in Havana."

Not alone Captain Joseph Spinney, but all on board the
ssel, showed the most generous consideration at this trying
ime.

I cannot refrain from transcribing here a touching reminis
cence of Carey recorded by Rev. A. F. Hewit, in his memoir
of Baker : " For a long time afterward his poor father might
be seen every day standing on the Battery and gazing wistfully
out to sea, with mournful thoughts, longing after the son whom
he had lost."

It may seem to some of my readers that I have yielded too
much to imagination and affection in portraying the character
of Arthur Carey, and overdrawn the picture. Or, it may be
thought that I have rested too much upon the testimony of
other friends, prejudiced like myself in his favor. For this rea-
son I now turn willingly to a witness who must be acknowl-

628 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [Aug.,

edged on all hands to be free from any such bias. Dr. Hugh
Smith, rector of St. Peter's, may be set down as in many re-
spects Carey's most forward and unrelenting adversary. Carey
was a Tractarian ; Smith was bitterly opposed to Tractarianism,
and must rather be classed even as a low-churchman, if not an
evangelical. Dr. Smith was Carey's principal accuser, both be-
fore the trustees of the seminary and when put upon examina-
tion before his bishop. He was the principal and earliest mo-
tor in opposing Carey's ordination, more forward and urgent in
opposition than Dr. Anthon, the other accuser. He believed
Carey to be alienated from the doctrine and discipline of the
Anglican Church, and more consonant in mind and heart with
what he called Romanism. For these reasons he considered
him unfit for orders, and protested solemnly against the action
of Bishop Onderdonk at St. Stephen's Church, during the very
ceremony of ordination and while that church was crowded with
spectators. For the same reasons he continued to denounce
Carey's bishop after the ordination was over in pamphlets, ser-
mons, and contributions to the newspapers. Is such a man to
be looked upon as biased in Carey's favor? On the contrary,
must we not take him as a most disinterested and honest wit-
ness in every word which he utters in Carey's praise? Will it be
said that perhaps Dr. Smith did not know Carey well enough
to testify to the moral side of his character ? He ought to
know him and know him well. During the four years that
Carey roomed at the seminary he was a member of the doctor's
congregation ; he was a teacher in the doctor's Sunday-school ;
he attended service regularly at the doctor's church, and re-
ceived communion at his hands. It was to Dr. Smith, as pas-
tor, that Carey felt himself obliged to apply for a canonical
certificate recommending him for ordination, meeting, of course,
with a refusal. No higher testimony to Carey's moral character
can be brought than that of such a man. Then let him come
upon the stand. This is what he says:

" I had, from an early period of his connection with St.
Peter's, understood that he (Carey) embraced the doctrines of
the Oxford school; but such was my conviction of the purity
and excellence of his Christian character, and of his quiet and
studious habits, and of his love for truth, that I was not only
willing, but anxious, to have the benefit of his services in my
Sunday-school." True Issue for the True Churchman.

To this need be added only one more tribute. It is that
of a periodical as unfriendly to Carey's doctrinal tendencies as

1894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 629

Dr. Smith himself. The Quarterly Christian Spectator of Octo-
ber, 1843, reviewing Carey's ordination, commented in these
terms upon his character :

" He appears to have been not only diligent and successful
in study, but eminently amiable and blameless in his deport-
ment, the pride of his teachers and the joy of his friends."

From this time forward an "angel face" will no longer be
found in these reminiscences. I am not aware of any biography
or even sketch of Arthur Carey which is not sadly fragmentary,
or which pretends to completeness of any sort.

About sixteen months after Carey's death, in the latter part
of August, 1845, when James A. McMaster, Isaac Hecker, with
myself, all fresh converts to the Catholic Church, were passing
through London on our way to the Redemptorist novitiate at
St. Trond, in Belgium, the first named separated from us long
enough to visit John Henry Newman, then still connected with
the Anglican Church, and dwelling in retirement at Littlemore,
near Oxford. When introduced into his library McMaster found
him occupied in a manner not altogether strange to so busy a
student. His right foot rested upon the seat of a chair ; he
stood bending over a book which he held in his left hand, the
contents of which he devoured simultaneously with a sandwich
administered to his mouth by the right. When McMaster in-
formed him that he had become a Catholic and was about to
become a religious, Newman expressed no surprise and made
no unfavorable comment. Only two months later he was him-
ilf a convert. McMaster spoke to him of Carey, who was not
mknown to him. The doctor showed much interest in Carey
ind asked many questions concerning his career. When, how-
rer, McMaster urged him to write a biography of him, as one
>f his own most prominent and gifted disciples, the doctor de-
fined. Carey, he said, was an American, and only some Ameri-
can more closely and intimately connected with his life could
lo him justice.

All those who could have filled such a role have either passed
away or are little likely to undertake the task. For want of a
better biographer, and that the memories which I can supply
may not be lost at my death, I have made this too brief ac-
count as complete as my scant means allow me. His family
motto was : "Deo cari nihilo carent " " The dear to God are be-
yond want." I venture to add these words, Requiescat in pace.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

630 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [Aug.,

THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY.

BY REV. WALTER ELLIOTT.

MISSION AT FREEDOM.

|S we were waiting to begin our opening lecture at
the Opera House one of the finest dogs I ever
saw, a magnificent German boarhound, solemnly
walked out upon the stage, stopped in the very
centre, lay down with great dignity and faced
the audience, as gracefully as if posed by an artist. After
this little bit of extra-programme pantomime had entertained
the audience for a short while, we turned our attention to
business of a more serious nature.

Our audience was large enough to begin with, fully one
half being non-Catholics. The Catholics who worship in the
Freedom church are mostly farmers, and the roads being knee-
deep with mud, they could not come in ; we missed them and
the usual contribution of country Protestants. And the town
is neck-deep in bigotry, through which our town non-Catholics
had to be drawn to the lectures. But the attendance came
up to three hundred and fifty as a rule, and sometimes passed
four hundred. In a population of four thousand this seems
no great success, but when I found out the tone of the peo-
ple, the great gulf between Catholics and Protestants, I was
content.

Except in its ugly tokens of religious discord this place is
every way beautiful, its highest eminence crowned with the fine
buildings of the Free-Will Baptist College, designed chiefly for
the training of ministers. This denomination has a good church
building also, and so have respectively the Calvinistic or Hard-
shell Baptists, the Methodists, the Congregationalists, the Epis-
copalians, and the Seventh-Day Adventists, the Free or Howling
Methodists having a nascent society which meets in a little
hall. The Universalists built a handsome church here some
years ago, and it is unused ; the society has dwindled down too
thin to support a minister. It is an instructive fact that the
awful truth of eternal punishment still holds its place in the
vast majority of Protestant minds, in spite of the tendency to

;

94-] THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 631

ck and choose doctrines at will which their notion of private
interpretation so inevitably fosters. It is easy, indeed, to find
Protestant men and women who will doubt the terrible dogma,
who like to say both no and yes to it ; but a settled conviction
of universal salvation is rare to find rare to find a flourishing
or even a small-sized Universalist church society outside large
cities. Doubtless the plain alternative of belief in everlasting
punishment or rejection of the Bible explains this condition of
things. Such a thing as unbiblical religion seems to be impos-
sible, excepting in an occasional individual with a tendency
to ethical theories equal to that of his doubt of revealed re-
ligion.

"Brother!" called out a thin and smiling man, as I passed
him towards the stage one evening with my nightly harvest
from the Query Box " Brother, I wish you would give me
some copies of your leaflets I want specimens of all of them."
After a pleasant chat with the brother I promised to send him
what he wanted. He is a pillar of the little Seventh-Day
Adventist Society here a good man actively engaged, like his
fellows, in splitting Christian unity into yet smaller fragments,
using the Sabbatarian question as his wedge and the Old
Testament as his maul. The sect is the most venomous enemy
of Catholicity in these parts ; and hereabouts it has its most
numerous adherents, its very Mecca being Battle Creek, Mich.
And yet some of our Catholic journals have favored it on the
question of the observance of the Sunday as against Protest-
antism generally. I am persuaded that this is bad policy, to
say the least of it. If Protestants as a body are mistaken as
to the office of Scripture, they are right as to the day of the
rd. Do not be too eager to make men give up the truth by
owing them that they are " illogical." I had rather be illogi-
cal as to the observance of a day than sceptical as to the truth
of that book of which God is the author. Our policy is to
favor the right side among our jarring brethren, rather than to
compel consistency. Say to them, First be right, and then be
consistent and get wholly right. To play off error against
inconsistency is not fraternal. Furthermore, the Seventh-Day
Adventists incline to be Old Testament Christians, puritans of
the worst sort, and are making a propaganda of much energy,
and not without results. If what the Catechism of the Council
of Trent calls the Christian Sabbath shall lose its place in our
national customs, and if its legal observance shall drop out of
the competency of our legislators, the end will be the abolition

she
cal

632 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [Aug.,

of general observance of any day of rest and prayer at all a
calamity of the first order. The reader will in all this pardon
what seems a digression, but I have been almost everywhere
assailed with quotations from one of our oldest and most
respectable Catholic journals against the Scripture basis of the
observance of the first day of the week claiming that it has
not any Scripture authority whatever, is wholly without a Scrip-
ture basis, etc. Such, however, is not the sense of the Catholic
Church, nor can the statement claim place even upon the debat-
able ground of free opinion, as is shown by the following quo-
tation from the Catechism of the Council of Trent : " The
Apostles, therefore, resolved to consecrate the first day of the
week to the divine worship, and called it 'the Lord's day'*
St. John in his Apocalypse makes mention of 'the Lord's day'
(Apoc. i. 10) ; and the Apostle commands collections to be made
' on the first day of the week/ that is, according to the inter-
pretation of St. Chrysostom, on the Lord's day; and thus -we
are given to understand that even the Lord's day was kept
holy in the church.' " Can these tones of a voice so vener-
able and authoritative be harmonized with the following extract
from a prominent Catholic weekly, with which I have been
deafened by Seventh-Day Adventists all over Southern Michi-
gan? "Thus, it is impossible to find in the New Testament
the slightest interference by the Saviour or his Apostles with
the original Sabbath, but, on the contrary, an entire acquiescence
in the original arrangement ; nay, a plenary endorsement by
Him whilst living, and an unvaried active participation in the
keeping of that day and no other by the Apostles for thirty
years after his death, as the Acts of the Apostles have abun-
dantly testified to us " (Roman Catechism, third Command-
ment).

Let us not favor those among our adversaries who hate us
most. The narrowest of sects, shown by their literature to be
the most bitterly anti-Catholic, are these judaizers, all the more
hopelessly wrong if consistently logical with their Protestant
premises, wrong-headed and bitter-hearted Seventh-Day Adven-
tists. Of course I treat them with every kindness, but I .thank
God that " consistent Protestantism " is narrowing down into
this concentrated essence of bigotry, and I am very sorry that
they can quote a Catholic " organ " in praise of their " con-
sistency."

The reader may find the following questions of interest.
Perhaps in writing the brief summary of the answers I may

1894-] THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 633

have " revised and corrected " the oral answers somewhat, but
not often materially.

Question. It is claimed by Protestants that the Catholic
people in America, as they become Americanized, are imbibing
the principles of Protestantism, and will soon join hands with
Protestants in one common faith. Is that so ?

Answer. We claim, on the other hand, that Protestants,
according as they become Americanized, approach nearer to the
Catholic Church. American political principles, based as they
are on the dignity of man and the need of a strong central gov-
ernment to secure human liberty and equality, are to the politi-
cal order what Catholic principles are to the religious order.
Enlightened Catholics believe that the providence of God in
establishing this Republic has prepared the way for the return
of the northern races to Christian unity in the Catholic Church.

Question. Which of the following popes possessed infallibility
and was the Vicar of Christ in A.D. 1414? for each of them
claimed it at the Council of Constance : Benedict XIII., Gre-
gory XII., John XXIII.

Answer. Reference is made to the Western Schism, and
during its existence the authority of the popes was practically
suspended, as must ever be the case when doubt exists as to
who among the claimants of an office is the rightful one. But
doubt of who is the pope does not make doubt as to whether
or not there is such an office as that of the pope. God saved
the Papacy through that trial, as through many others, though
the schism was a great calamity. Christian unity was not lost,
>ut only suspended. The sun is somewhere in the heavens,
lough the clouds may totally hinder your seeing just where.

Question. What Bible authority have the Catholics for estab-
shing nunneries and monasteries, and are they not in direct op-
position to Christ's command in Matthew, chapter v., verses
|., 15, 16? viz.: I4th, Ye are the light of the world. A city that

set on a hill cannot be hid; I5th, Neither do men light a
indie and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick, and it
giveth light unto all that are in the house ; i6th, Let your light
so shine before men that they may see your good works and
glorify your Father which is in heaven.

Answer. Just those same texts. For by joining a religious
community persons publicly set themselves apart for good works
and prayer. All the relatives and friends of religious sisters and
brothers are most deeply moved to thank God for their zeal. Do
you suppose that by entering a religious community one commits

634 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [Aug.,

moral suicide ? I suggest that you talk with your Catholic friends
about this matter, and ask them concerning the religious effect
on her friends of a girl joining a sisterhood.

Question. Is this a Christian nation ? If so, what makes it so ?

Answer. Yes, this is a Christian nation, having been founded
by Christians, nearly all its people Christians, and the elemen-
tary principles of Christian morality part of the law of the land,
as has been frequently decided by the courts. Our whole civil-
ization is a product of Christian influence.

Question. When Clement VII. granted Henry VIII. of Eng-
land a divorce and gave him the right to marry Anne Boleyn
did he not give him the right to sin?

Answer. My questioner has been reading his history upside-
down. The pope refused to grant the divorce, and the king
married Anne Boleyn in spite of him and against God's law
the origin of the English Protestant Church.

Question. Please give us chapter and verse in the New Tes-
tament authorizing " Auricular Confession " remember, " auricu-
lar," secret.

Answer. St. John xx. 20, and St. Matthew xviii. 18, prove
the power in the church of granting Christ's pardon to repen-
tant sinners and of refusing it to the unrepentant. Such a
power cannot be exercised intelligently without knowledge of
the sin to be pardoned on the part of the judge, and therefore
some kind of confession is necessary. This the questioner seems
to concede. Well, then, will you force public confession on
sinners? Do you mean to say that the church of Christ cannot
reconcile sinners without the agony and horror of open avowal
of sin ?

Question. Please explain Ephesians ii. 20-22, and tell where
Peter is the " rock " in this. Also the Apocalypse xxii. 14. Is
Peter the chief here? Where was the Roman Catholic pope
(Peter) when Paul wrote II. Tim. iv. 16?

Answer. Catholics admit that the Apostles were all equally
inspired, and yet maintain that St. Peter, as shown in St. Mat-
thew xvi. 1 8, and in various other passages, was appointed by the
Saviour to transmit the apostolic authority to the church. The
two texts first named in the question are wholly compatible
with St. Peter's prerogatives. As to the last text, there is no
evidence whatever that St. Peter was in Rome when St. Paul
was first brought before the Roman tribunal, though it is cer-
tain he had been there before and was with him in after years
at their martyrdom. Let me say to questioners that if they

1894-] THE. EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 635

wish me to comment on texts of Scripture they should write
them out for me, not simply give chapter and verse. I am
willing to be your target, but you should not ask me to load
your guns.

Question. When God made man, what life was given him ?
When he lost this life, what did he have left ?

Answer. A twofold life was given to man at his creation,
the natural and the supernatural ; he was a creature of God en-
dowed with animal and reasonable life, and a child of God en-
dowed with the divine filial relationship. By his sin he lost the
latter life, the life of divine grace or love, and thus placed him-
self and his posterity in the rank merely of rational creatures,
and even that in a penal relationship to God. But it is an er-
ror to suppose that the essential natural dignity of human na-
ture, freedom of the will, power of knowing right and wrong,
immortality, etc., were forfeited by Adam's sin ; and we must
remember that God at once promised Adam and his posterity
a redeemer.

Question. Do Catholics hold that the pope should be at the
head of both civil and religious governments or institutions?

Answer. No. The pope has no competency in civil affairs.
Listen to Pope Leo XIII. : " God has divided the charge of the
human race between two powers, the ecclesiastical and the
civil ; one set over divine things and the other over human
things. Each is supreme in its own kind ; each has certain
imits within which it is restricted. . . . Whatsoever in hu-
an affairs is in any manner sacred, pertaining to the salvation
f souls or the worship of God and the like, belongs to the
hurch. But all other things which are embraced in the civil
r political order are rightly subject to the state" (From the
Encyclical on the Christian State).

The following questions are given as curious and suggestive:

Why are the Catholics unfriendly to the Protestants?

Do the public schools of the United States prove a benefit
to the Catholic Church?

What is the meaning of " Tammany," and what connection,
if any, with the Catholic Church has Tammany Hall ?

Why do priests abstain from marrying ; is it an example to
be followed ? ,

How long has the Catholic Church been sending her priests
around teaching Catholic doctrines to the general public as you
are now doing, and is it the policy of that church to continue
this for some length of time in the future ?
VOL. LIX. 42

636 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [Aug.,

Circumstances enabled us to distribute a very large amount
of missionary literature at this place, including many copies of
Newman on the Pope and A Brief History of Religion.

As illustrating the temper of these Saturdayrians I give the
following. It appeared as an insignificant type-written dodger,
just four inches by two :

LECTURE

At the S. D. A. Church, corner Oak and Vine Sts., this evening,

7:30 o'clock, sharp.

ist. Does Protestantism protest any longer?
2d. Will Rome persecute in this nineteenth century ?

3d. Is the priest who lately visited - a Jesuite? If so, is

there any hope of salvation in belief of his doctrin ?
4th. The " Jesuite Order " an Absolum in the gate.

MITCHELL.

This town did not seem promising a busy place with a
city feeling, though under five thousand in population. Such
places are not caught by the novelty of the lectures, and must
be billed and posted with great judgment. Arriving Saturday
afternoon, we found the Catholic people full of confidence
about an audience: " Oh, that's all right ! oh, don't be afraid
of that ; we shall have great crowds ! " But I was afraid. Less
than thirty-five families of town and country make up our con-
gregation, having Mass only one Sunday in the month ; and the
consequent lack of personal contact between Catholics and non-
Catholics, together with ordinary difficulties, called for a more
expensive scheme of advertising than we could afford.

When, on Sunday afternoon, we arrived at the Opera House
ten minutes before the hour of opening, we found a " crowded
audience " of only two little girls, and these sat nearest the
door on the very edge of the seat, as if ready to fly down-
stairs at the slightest provocation. Ten minutes after the
advertised time we started with about a hundred Catholics and
perhaps as many Protestants, nor did the number greatly vary
from this during the course. But we always had a fair repre-
sentation of the students of the large college situated here.

The lecture on Sunday afternoon being ended, the Catholic
notables of the place came up behind the scenery, and we had
a pleasant chat about our prospects. They are an intelligent
and virtuous people holding their own against heavy odds.

Although our audiences were not as large as we wished, yet

:894] THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 637

ey were truly missionary, the proportion of Protestants present
nd the interest manifested being remarkable. After the tem-
erance lecture on Tuesday night, a discourse which had to be
riven through congested vocal organs, I sat down behind the
cenes to wait for a clear stairway to return to the hotel ; and
in came eight or ten college boys, frank and manly fellows, and
Methodists all, to catechise me about prohibition and to talk
bout religion in general. What a joy it was to chat with
hem about the only topics worth the thought and love of the
enerous heart of youth ! I am quite sure that not one of
hese fine young men had ever spoken with a priest before,
perhaps not one had ever before these lectures heard a priest's
voice even in public. Only one of them accepted my invitation
to come and see me at the hotel. I endeavored to make him
a reservoir of fact and principle for his fellows.

On Wednesday night my voice was in good condition again
for the lecture on confession. I declare to the reader that I
would walk from New York to Michigan for the privilege of
addressing those one hundred and fifty Protestants in my
audience, many of them college students, so attentive, so
absorbed were they as the " origin and uses of the confes-
sional" were explained. Many a better man and better mis-
sionary has made a longer journey, and that through a howling
wilderness, to tell a little tribe of half-naked savages how sins
are pardoned. What should not we be willing to do for this
highly civilized people, aided as we are in travelling by all the
resources of civilization ?

Copies of Catholic Belief, Aspirations of Nature, and From the
Highways of Life were mailed to more than twenty students,
men and women, whose names were given as likely to profit by
Catholic reading.

Among my questions came this : Was George Washington a
Catholic ?

The Catholic reader need not be told that the oath men-
tioned below is false, rash, profane, unnecessary, and non-
existent :

Will you read or repeat and explain to us the exact mean-
ing of the oath which I understand every Romish priest takes,

beginning: " I, , in the presence of Almighty God, the

Blessed Virgin Mary, the Blessed Michael the Archangel, St.
John the Baptist, the Holy Apostles," in which you premise,
" I denounce and disown any allegiance as due to any Protes-
tant king, prince, or state, or obedience to any of their inferior

638 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [Aug

officers. I do further declare the doctrine of the Church of
England, of the Calvinists, Huguenots, and other Protestants-,
to be damnable, and those to be damned who will not forsake
the same"?

I gave every Protestant present at the closing meeting a
copy of Brief History, besides the usual leaflet. This Brief
History is based on the historical introduction to De Harbes
Catechism, to which is added Father Hecker's Sketch of the
Catholic Church in the United States. Wou*ld the reader like to
know why the Paulist Fathers got it up, and why the Catholic
Book Exchange, 120 West Sixtieth Street, New York, sells its
47 nicely printed pages for $4 a hundred copies ? A couple of
years ago a bright young man came to the Paulist convent and
asked to talk about religion a member of the Baptist Church.
"What started you to this?" He held up a copy of De Harbe's
large Catechism. " I was riding home on the elevated railroad one
evening and noticed this little book on a seat beside me, left
there by some forgetful passenger. The conductor didn't want
it, thought it not worth taking to the office to await an owner,
and so I kept it and read it. What moved me most in it was
the brief history of religion in the introduction. I think the
Catholic Church must be the religion of Christ." And he was
instructed and received into the Church, and is a most edifying
Catholic. And upon this hint we have got up the Brief
History.

Question. Why has the Roman Catholic Church in Europe
lost the power it formerly had ?

Answer. Reference is made, doubtless, to the south of
Europe, for in all the north of Europe Catholicity has far more
power, both as a public and personal influence, than at any
time since the Reformation. In the south of Europe the power
of Catholicity over the private life of men and women is also
greater than for several centuries. But in some countries, as
France, Spain, and Italy, Catholics are timid, and neglect, to a
great extent, to exercise their rights as citizens at least so it
seems from this distance, and so Pope Leo certainly thinks.
The peculiar relations to the civil power have, it appears, been
taught in such a way as to over-train the people of those coun-
tries, and, for the moment, to detract from that independence
of character seen elsewhere among Catholics, and which is the
natural result of the doctrines and practices of Catholicity, as
you perceive among American, Irish, English, German, and
Flemish Catholics.

:894-] THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 639

Question. What is the attitude of a good Catholic to the
nited States government?

Answer. " Let every soul be subject to the higher powers,
or there is no power but of God : the powers that be are
rdained of God " (Rom. xiii. i).

" The Catholic Church in the United States owes its great

rogress to the civil liberty we enjoy in our enlightened Repub-

ic. The church has been often hampered in her divine

ission. She has often been forced to struggle for existence

herever despotism has cast its dark shadow, like a plant shut

ut from the blessed sunlight of heaven. But in the genial

tmosphere of liberty she blossoms like, the rose " (Address of

ardinal Gibbons in Rome on being made cardinal).

" Time will show very soon, I trust, that as the church,
from the enjoyment of the liberty guaranteed to her in this
land, shall make progress such as she has not known in other
times and in other lands, so also shall the Republic receive from
the church a corresponding benefit the absorption and assimi-
lation into one common citizenship, into the common mould of
American democracy, of all the nationalities and races which in
this land acknowledge Catholic sway and influence " (Archbishop
Satolli at St. Paul, Minnesota, August I, 1893).

These answers may be summed up : the duty of obedience,
the love of liberty, the obligation of gratitude characterize the
attitude of Catholics to this country.

Question. I would like to ask why it is you would not
vise an honest Catholic to go and hear an honest non-Catho-
ic speak, providing the Catholic could not hear a priest of his
wn church speak at the time. In other words, when there is
o service in the Catholic church why would you not advise a
atholic to attend the service at some other church ?

Answer. Because Catholics hold that our Saviour not only
gave us one true doctrine, but also one true church. It is not
honest for us to join in Protestant worship, because we believe
Christ authorized but one kind of worship, and that the Catho-
lic one. Holding the strictest kind of principles of close com-
munion, we cannot consistently join your worship. Exception is,
of course, made in the interests of charity, at funerals and mar-
riages of Protestant friends, and on like occasions.

Question. What do you think of the American Protective
Association ? Why is it that Catholics mob anti-Catholic speak-
ers? Protestants don't do it.

Answer. I am not going to be led into an attack on any

640 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [Aug.,

association ; but everybody knows the A. P. A. is bitterly anti-
Catholic. As to mobbing lecturers, I emphatically condemn it.
But I think that if I used this hall to brand Protestants as
traitors to their country and as gathering arms to murder Catholics,
and said the filthy things about Protestant ministers that are
often publicly said about Catholic priests and Catholic sisters, I
should not be accorded the kindly reception you have given me.

HANWELL.

A good-sized audience greeted us the Sunday afternoon of
our opening in the Opera House, and at the end of the lecture
the Methodist minister jcame behind the scenes and gave a hand-
shake of brotherly recognition especially in view of our pro-
mised temperance lecture. What a solemn-looking gentleman he
is, and how he mouths his words ! I am told he hates Catho-
licity, but he is captured by the common hatred of drunken-
ness, arid with him and through him, and through the temper-
ance cause, many Methodists will be led to hear an exposition
of the Catholic religion. Reader, if you can join with Protes-
tants in any praise of virtue or any war upon vice, do it for
love of their souls, if for no other reason ; because fellowship in
good works is a means of teaching the true faith.

Sunday-schools in this town of twenty-five hundred inhabi-
tants indicate a flourishing state of religion. There are eight
hundred children in actual attendance at the Methodist and
Presbyterian Sunday-schools, and this leaves out the Baptist and
German Protestant churches. Perhaps we are a better town
than others, but there are thousands of rural communities simi-
larly devoted to Protestant Christianity. And yet we can get a
hearing in them !

Our audiences were soon overflowing, and often touched
closely on to six hundred, more than two-thirds being Protes-
tants. The temperance night it rained, but the attendance was
excellent and the questions literally a hat-full, fifty-three in all.
It took an hour to dispose of them, dwelling only on those of
importance, and briefly touching the point of others. There were
no less than six inquiries this single evening as to why priests
do not marry. If we could but dispel the dark cloud of suspi-
cion concerning laxity of morals which lies between us and the
Protestant people half the work of conversion would be done;
for the questions referred to indicate, not simply curiosity about
clerical celibacy, but a miserable half-conviction that the priest-
hood is licentious.

1894-] THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 641

This same evening we had two beautiful pieces of music fi;om
Haydn's masses rendered by an amateur orchestra. None of
the members are Catholics, all or nearly all being Methodists ;
but they volunteered to play for us. Another kind of music
interrupted the lecture : the little brass band and vocal chorus
of the Salvation Army passed under the Opera House windows.
If we were entertaining the higher religious public, they were
scraping the gutters. Would that we could do both !

We had the Methodist minister with us two of the meetings,
and the Presbyterian minister came and heard all about the
doctrine and practice of confession. What did these shepherds
think at seeing the foremost men and women in their flocks sit-
ting at the feet of a Catholic missionary to say nothing of
their young folks filling the galleries? We can gain these same
sheep for the true fold and the one Shepherd. If every diocese
would have two or three priests of zeal and intelligence for
home missions to non-Catholics, a work would be begun which
would end in the conversion of America. True, a highly civil-
ized people is not won from its errors, to say nothing of the
vanities of modern life, without heroic endeavor; nor is it a work
of one generation or one century, perhaps. But let us leave the
times and moments to the eternal God ; our part is to teach all
the teachable ; they are everywhere about us, and they are the
coming race of the whole world.

To be one Catholic resisting the pressure of twenty Protes-
tants all your life is no small infliction. How great is the relief
to see the total of all the Protestant twenties unable to resist
the pressure of Catholic truth ! Hence one bright woman said
to me : " How I've enjoyed this course of lectures ! I'm mar-
ried to a Protestant and have had trouble to bring up my chil-
dren Catholics, but I've brought seven Protestants to hear two
of your lectures, all I could come into, having eight miles to
drive." And hence our " leading men " are glad to act as
ushers, and all the Catholic women drum up attendance, and
talk up the topics afterwards.

Seldom have we had the advertising better done than at
Hanwell and Flowerville ; my good host at the latter place,
Hugh, and his handsome son, distributing our bills everywhere,
and especially in country neighborhoods through Catholic farm-
ers trading at their big hardware store. Methodist families
drove in six and seven miles, attracted by the dodgers and in-
terested by the chat of Catholic friends.

The last night it rained again, and yet we had perhaps our

642 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [Aug.,

besjt audience to hear " Why I am a Catholic." A fine quar-
tette, half Catholic and half Protestant, gave us beautiful music,
and we had nearly an hour's length of questions to answer. It
is not easy to describe the joy of the Catholics at seeing their
friends and neighbors listening respectfully to a Catholic priest
explaining those truths which are to themselves the dearest
treasures of life.

Qiiestion. Why do Catholics pray with beads?

I began my answer by putting my hand in my pocket and
drawing out my rosary, and holding it up before the audience.
The Protestants gazed on it in absolute wonder and utter si-
lence. Then I explained the vocal and mental prayer of the
rosary, the mysteries and their order, ending in words like
these : " There is no excess of praying to God nowadays ; and
let me advise you to give every liberty to prayer, to that most
necessary of all religious practices, whether people want to help
their prayer by books, or public meetings, or family union, or
by using this beautiful, graceful, and poetical form of the Crown
of Roses or by using jack-stones or corn-cobs, for that matter.
The beads help us to spend more time at prayer, to unite thought
and words both together, to assist in fixing attention, to be
simple and childlike, and to have the help of Mary the Mother
of Jesus, who was and is, you will gladly agree, the foremost
friend the Saviour has ever had."

Among my questions on the temperance night I found this:

Are Catholic saloon-keepers in good and regular standing in
the Catholic Church?

I hailed this question with joy. The strictures of the Third
Plenary Council on the saloon business, so well driven home
both in the decrees and the pastoral letter, have struck a blow
at this partnership of avarice and drunkenness from the effects
of which it will never recover, and which will finally set all of
us right on the subject. Of course there are some who will still
take their facts as well as their principles from books, or rather
will apply the facts to the theories rather than the theories to
the facts. But the Catholic bishops are guardians of morality
by divine right, and they have passed on the fact of saloon-
keeping in America; they have put it under the ban. Fortu-
nately, too, I was armed with Bishop Watterson's recent pastoral
letter, giving, as he says, " force and efficacy " to the decrees of
the council. In it he forbids all Catholic societies in his dio-
cese to admit saloon-keepers to membership, and in words of
burning eloquence exhorts his priests and people resolutely to

[894-] T HE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 643

>ppose the vice of intemperance and the " business " which
takes it a means of money-getting. Thank God for Bishop
r atterson's pastoral !

While answering the inevitable question, Why is not the
Catholic Church opposed to intemperance? I called out rather
larply, " Did you never hear, of the greatest and most suc-
;ssful temperance advocate who ever lived, Father Theobald
[athew ? "

" Yes, I have ; I heard him speak forty years ago," said an
>ld man from the audience. I replied: "And wasn't he a pow-
erful enemy of intemperance?" "Yes, he was, and a glorious
temperance worker." I thought I was dealing with a Catholic
veteran in "the cause," but found out later that it was a Pro-
testant who had thus reinforced me.

FLOWERVILLE.

We had heard this place spoken of as bigoted ; but this was
found to be wholly true only of a few influential persons, from
whom the bigotry spread to others as an infection. Our lec-
tures developed the symptoms acutely in the Baptist minister
of the place an Englishman and a popery-hater of the good
old kind. As soon as our announcements appeared he sent to
Canada and imported an "ex-priest," and pitted him against us
in his new and pretty Baptist church, choosing our hours of
meeting precisely. Being on the same street with our hall, and
>ut half a block away, and enjoying the advantage of a loud
:hurch-bell, he hoped to lessen our attendance. But I had the
[vantage of novelty, a kindly invitation, and the grace of God.
>o the wretched importation failed to draw. Then it was stated
that he was not an ex-priest ; and besides his lies were told
with a villanous French accent ; and he was moved back to
Canada before the week was half over ; a warning against vio-
lating the contract labor law in the interests of untruth. Yet
the minister rang his bell right along, and flourished his mus-
ket if he couldn't fire it off; kept up the motions though he
was unable to do any harm. He had but six auditors on Thurs-
day evening and four on Friday evening. Meantime, curiously
enough, his wife attended some of the lectures and a sort of
associate minister, named Napoleon Smith, came one or two
evenings and took notes.

Friday morning we found this challenge in one of the local
weekly papers :

644 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [Aug.,

"A Friendly Invitation.

"Inasmuch as many 'non-Catholics' have expressed a de-
sire to hear a fuller discussion of the great questions treated
upon by the eloquent and learned Roman Catholic evangelist
and controversialist who has lectured in the Bean Opera House
this week, I hereby most cordially and sincerely invite that
gentleman to join with me in a friendly public discussion, for
three days or more, of the following propositions, which I
affirm :

" I. That submission to the Pope of Rome is not justified
by reason.

"2. That submission to the Pope of Rome is contrary to
Scripture.

" 3. That the Baptist church of - corresponds more

nearly to the churches instituted by Christ and his apostles, as
shown by the New Testament, than does the Roman Catholic
Church.

"4. That Romanism, distinctively considered, is not a system
of morality.

" 5. That Romanism, distinctively considered, is not a system
of truth.

" Flowerville, April 12, 1894.

c. c. w

But I had not appeared as a controversialist, and both in
print and from the platform had disclaimed and avoided con-
troversy. And furthermore, many "non-Catholics" of his oun
congregation were greatly scandalized at the minister's conduct.
Controversy with such an individual in a public hall would soon
become a duel of Chinese stink-pots, would stir up bad blood
on both sides, and would need three years instead of three days
of battles and scalp-dances to arrive at a finish. But it was
worth while getting the foul gases into the quiet of a labora-
tory if only to list them properly. So my dear Father John,
who had done so much to secure our good audiences, and who
had made my two weeks' stay so pleasant, authorized me to
give a " friendly invitation " to the minister to write out
his " fuller discussion " and print it in one of the local journals,
and to assure him that he would be met and refuted in the
same arena.

Meantime the Baptist church-members generally are sorry
and ashamed of their pastor, and are destined to be more so
in case he attacks us in the papers.

Said a burly, square-shouldered German farmer, who had
driven thirteen miles with his wife to make his Easter Com-
munion : " Why can't we do as the Methodists do ? All around

1894-] THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 645

my place the Methodist ministers come and use the school-
houses to hold meetings and make new members revival meet-
ings, prayer-meetings, Sunday-school meetings. They ain't got
anything to give compared to us. Why can't we do something
like that?" So we can, I told him, only we must have Home
Missionaries. In this county there are one hundred and forty
school-houses, nearly all of them in country districts, for this
is an agricultural county. These school-houses can be used for
all kinds of meetings free, or nearly so. What an opportunity \
A missionary could spend his whole time, summer and winter,
in this county alone, and never have an evening without a non-
Catholic audience, or a morning or afternoon without private
conference with earnest men and women seeking after the truth.
Does any one want a plainer providence? Did our Saviour say
"compel them to enter in" or "wait till they compel you to
take them in " ?

The literature, leaflets, pamphlets, and books, distributed
here and in Hanwell was in excess of what we gave away in most
other places. It was eagerly accepted. May the Holy Spirit
make it fruitful of conversions !

In this village of twelve hundred souls (but -to make that
total many of the cats and dogs must be counted) there are
hardly twenty Catholics. My friend Hugh and his family are,
however, among the wealthiest and most esteemed, and the
score of families of Catholic farmers in the neighborhood are
known and respected as staunch Christians, as is shown by their
fine new brick church. The place has a bad name for bigotry,
as already said, though an A. P. A. lodge failed to keep alive
here, as is so often the case in communities dominantly of native
stock.

Our first three days the weather was bleak and stormy, but
the attendance at the " Grand Opera House " started good, and
increased right along till on Wednesday night we were turning
people away full to the doors. Of this audience, touching four
hundred every evening, and the last two evenings going far be-
yond, less than one hundred and fifty were Catholics, and some
evenings the proportion was less. But these were feeling big
enough to occupy the whole county, so elated were they with our
success.

The following questions are such as perhaps will interest the
reader without the answers :

God put Adam in the garden of Eden ; where is the garden
now?

646 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [Aug.,

Please explain what is the meaning of the titles given to
different orders of priests, as Paulists, Redemptorists, Jesuits, etc.?

Is it the Catholic belief that all Catholics will go to heaven?

Do Catholics experience a change of heart?

Why do they ring a bell under the priest's robe during
Mass?

What is the meaning of I. H. S. on Catholic churches?

Does the Catholic Church approve of congregational singing?

Why do Catholics have the marriage ceremony performed
before eating in the morning ?

If I should ask which church you expect will swallow up
all the other churches, what would you say ?

Why shouldn't a woman make a good priest ?

Why do Catholics kiss the Blarney Stone?

Why does the pope in Rome wear the number 666 on his
belt?

You are a priest, and can you tell if there was ever a funeral
from a convent ?

What is your object in lecturing ?

Who pardons the Pope's sins?

Do you mean to say that this country would be free if the
Catholics had control of it ?

Was Martin Luther a Christian or a heretic ?

Why do Catholics have wakes?

What has become of Judas?

Is Rev. Satolli the Pope of America ?

Why do you preach Latin to a congregation when the
people are ignorant of that language?

Do you believe in progression after death?

Can you tell what kind of wood was used in making the
cross Christ was crucified on ?

Do you think it possible for the Pope ever to sin ?

Is there any harm in going to a dance providing you don't
dance ?

What is the difference between a nun and a Sister of Char-
ity, if any ? 4

Please explain why the nuns have to wear black or white
or gray when they go into the nunnery ?

1 894.]

THE PRIMEVAL WORLD.

647

THE PRIMEVAL WORLD.

BY WILLIAM SETON, LL.D.

BEFORE THE MOUNTAINS WERE BORN.

EW of us, when we speak of the earth which we
inhabit, realize that nearly three-quarters of it is
covered by water. But there was a time in the
far-off past millions of years age when there
was even less dry land than we see to-day, when
a hazy atmosphere constantly enveloped the few primordial
beaches, and through this haze the rays of the sun dimly pene-
trated. Remnants of these first patches of land still exist ; the
eye of the geologist recognizes them by broken shells and ripple-
marks, and we may trace them in our own country from Canada
to Georgia.

Such a world must have been indeed a desolate one from
our point of view. But the Creator then, as always, suited the
life-system to its environment ; and if the Silurian rocks do not
tell us whether there was any vegetation except a few small
ferns and sea-weed, we know that the sea-bottom swarmed with
a fauna of low degree : sponges, corals, star-fishes, nautili, and
trilobites. This last-named animal predominated. Its shell
was divided longitudinally into three lobes hence the name
and it is interesting to know that in our own age its nearest
living affinity is the common horseshoe-crab. The broad head-
plate of the trilobite was, no doubt, useful for burrowing and
hiding in the slimy ooze, and the prominent eyes on the sides
of the head-plate were provided with separate lenses the same
as in modern crustaceans, which would indicate that in the pri-
meval waters the action of light was the same as it is now.

inc

THE RISE OF THE CONTINENTS.

After a time that is, after many thousand years the beaches
increased in breadth and in length, and now we come to what
is known as the Devonian, or the era of fishes. Invertebrates
were still very numerous ; but fishes, which are vertebrates
that is, animals with a backbone represent a higher form of
life, and they became rulers of the sea. Little by little we are
able vaguely to discern the northern hemisphere.

648 THE PRIMEVAL WORLD. [Aug.,

Europe at first was merely a broad, internal, water-covered
plateau fringed with embryo hills on the west, while North
America was represented by two long ridges running in a
southerly direction, and these slight elevations little more than
sand dunes were the beginning of the Rocky Mountains and
the Alleghanies.

The sea between these shores was shallow and partially pro-
tected from the cold currents of the North ; and on the Ohio
River, near Louisville, may be seen to-day the remains of a
coral reef belonging to this period, and these corals may be
traced over an area of five hundred thousand square miles.

FISH IN ARMOR.

The Devonian fishes were mostly ganoids (nowadays repre-
sented chiefly by the gar-pike and sturgeon), and along with
them were fishes of the shark tribe. The ganoids were smaller
and kept to the shallower water, while the ancient sharks ruled
in the deep sea. But all the fish of this era had cartilaginous
skeletons, and if we know anything about them it is thanks to
their forms having been encased in closely-fitting enamelled
scales a coat of mail, as it were and this armor must have
been very useful to the comparatively weak ganoids when
pursued by the big fish. A fossil specimen of a primitive shark
was discovered in Ohio by the late Professor Newberry, of
Columbia College. Its head measures over three feet in length
and a foot and a half in breadth, while in the upper and lower
jaw it had, besides its teeth, two tusks about twelve inches long,
and if the body at all corresponded with the head, we may im-
agine what a formidable enemy it must have been.

Good authorities hold that many if not all the fish of this
era were provided with uncommonly big air-bladders, well sup-
plied with blood-vessels, and with an air-duct leading to the
mouth the same as in the modern mudfish and pike and
which performed the part of a lung, and that thus they were
able to exist in badly oxygenated water ; for it is not improb-
able that the waters as well as the atmosphere of the Devonian
age were not so well supplied with pure oxygen as the atmos-
phere and waters of to-day, for it was a time of great volcanic
disturbance and the air must have been full of poisonous ex-
halations. It is well to bear in mind that these early fishes
were not typical ones such as those of our day. They were in-
deed true fishes, yet at the same time they were generalized,
connecting types : that is to say, that along with their positive

:894-] THE PRIMEVAL WORLD. 649

characters were blended other characters which linked
icm to higher vertebrates. Their bony scales, conical teeth,
ind air-bladders playing the part of lungs, together with other
characteristics, point upwards towards the coming amphibians.
It is true we cannot be positive in regard to their cellular
air-bladders, but it is highly probable that they had them, since
we do know it to be true of the modern ceratodus and lepido-
siren, their nearest living allies. Here let us observe that there
is no hard-and-fast line between water-breathers and air-breath-
ers. It is an error to suppose that fish must live exclusively in
the water : there are some existing forms which are able to
pass much of their time on land ; and we may consider such
fish quite as much amphibians as we consider frogs. In these
fish we either find accessory gill-cavities (which contain only air)
playing the part of lungs, and which have been brought about
by a modification of part of the water-breathing gill-cavity, or
else we find the air-bladder directly acting as lungs subsidiary
to the gills, and here the air is breathed through a passageway
running from the throat to the air-bladder.

From what little is known of the vegetation of the age of
fishes, we can only say that on the limited land area which con-
sisted of monotonous swamps might have been seen here and
there a gigantic clubmoss, a tree-fern, or a pine ; and it was prob-
ably a silent landscape, except for the cricket-like voice of an in-
sect related to our May-fly, and all we know of this early insect's
:hirp is from the scant remnant of its musical instrument found
>n one of its wings in the Devonian strata of New Brunswick.

THE BEGINNING OF THE COAL PERIOD.

The period which follows the Devonian is known as the
Carboniferous, and its name comes from the fact that nine-
tenths of all the coal was accumulated during this period. At
the beginning of the Carboniferous we discover the earliest
amphibians, and footprints indicate that they were Labyrintho-
donts a species of salamander, and so called from the labyrin-
thine structure of their teeth. It was emphatically a connect-
ing type, for the labyrinthodont had both lungs and gills, thus
forming a link between water-breathers and air-breathers ; be-
sides which they possessed characters connecting them with the
ganoid fishes, so that their descent from some stem of this
group is commonly held by scientists. Labyrinthodonts were
first discovered in hollow fossil trees in Nova Scotia, and such
trees are often found quite erect in coal mines. During this

650 THE PRIMEVAL WORLD. [Aug.,.

important era the land surface was all the while increasing, the
fauna and flora were becoming more abundant, and it is to the
rank vegetation of the Carboniferous that we are indebted for
the coal we use. Among its vastly more numerous insect tribe
it is interesting to find representatives of our domestic cock-
roach, and the climate must have been indeed highly favorable
to insects as well as to plants, for it was uniformly tropical
even to within the arctic circle. We may also consider it as
essentially an air-purifying age : carbonic acid was withdrawn
from the atmosphere and stored up in vegetation preserved as
coal, while at the same time the air became better supplied
with the oxygen needful for higher forms of life.

A SUPPOSED CATACLYSM.

The Carboniferous period, unless the story of the rocks
greatly misleads us, came to an end with some terrible move-
ments of the earth's crust a large portion of the land area
disappeared under water, animal and vegetable life was almost
destroyed, and the coal formations lay hidden under a shroud
of sand and gravel. When after a time the waters receded and
the land came in sight again, the eye rested on a very different
landscape. In place of the low, swampy, carboniferous jun-
gles, were shallow estuaries and mountains. In North Ameri-
ca the Appalachian chain formed a marked feature of the east-
ern part of the continent, and the Gulf of Mexico stretched
much farther north, while in Europe the Caspian and the Eux-
ine seas were vastly larger than to-day.

We are now in what is called the age of reptiles, when the
great land masses assumed their final shape, which shape the
continents have retained in spite of subsequent sinkings and up-
heavals. These early reptiles were indeed wonderful creatures.
Some of them lived partly in the water, others frequented the
land, and still others had wings and flew in the air. The Ich-
thyosaurus, or fish-lizard, was sometimes forty feet long, and it
had a wide geographical range, for its fossil remains have betn
discovered in Australia as well as north of the arctic circle.
This monster's body was not unlike a whale's, and it had a
long, fish-like tail, a triangular fin on the back, as well as a
pair of fins on the fore and on the hind part of the body.* It
must have been a rapid swimmer and also a voracious beast, for
its jaws were armed with large, conical teeth, sometimes two
hundred in number, and with its monstrous head and its eyes

* A well-preserved skeleton of an Ichthyosaurus was found at Wurtemberg in 1892.

[894-] THE PRIMEVAL WORLD. 651

rom ten to fifteen inches in diameter, it no doubt presented a
ormidable appearance. Those who have given most study to
the subject believe that the ichthyosaurus, like the whale, in
the beginning lived a good part of the time on land, and cer-
tain features in the skull, the vertebrae, and the teeth suggest
a descent from the amphibian labyrinthodonts, of which we
have spoken, and which, as we know, first made their appear-
ance in the previous carboniferous era.

Along with the ichthyosaurus was another sea-monster, the
Plesiosaurus. But its head, instead of being large, was small,
and it had a long, slender, snake-like neck. It, too, was an air-
breather, and was therefore obliged now and again to rise to
the surface in order to breathe ; and good authorities maintain
that, like the ichthyosaurus and the whale tribe, the plesiosaurus
was descended from some land or semi-aquatic ancestor, and
that its structure underwent a good deal of change in the pro-
cess of adaptation to a life in the water. The most character-
istic reptile, however, of the American inland waters on whose
western horizon we now perceive the Rocky Mountains was
the Mosasaurus. It was carnivorous and ranged from ten to
sixty feet in length. It is a mistake to suppose, as some do,
that it had any affinity to modern serpents ; the mosasaurus was
essentially a water-lizard with four good paddles. But the high-
est in the scale of reptiles were the wonderful Dinosaurs.* Al-
though these were true reptiles, they show certain unmistakable
points of resemblance to the ostrich and the emeu tribe of birds,
and the famous so-called bird-tracks in the triassic sandstone of
the Connecticut Valley would seem on careful investigation to
have been made by three-toed quadrupeds, which usually walked
on their hind feet alone, and which probably belonged to the
group of dinosaurs called the ornithopoda, or bird-footed group.

UNPROTECTED MONSTERS.

Dinosaurian remains have been found in every part of the
explored world, and they vary greatly in size and form as do
all animals having a wide geographical range : some were not
bigger than a cat, while others exceeded the dimensions of an
elephant and were encased in bony plates and spines, and
some even had horns which must have rendered them invulner-
able. Perhaps no scientist has thrown so much light on this
extinct order of reptiles as Professor Marsh, of Yale College,
whose discoveries in the far West are world-known. He was

* Greek, deinos terrible ; sauros lizard.
VOL. LIX. -43

652 THE PRIMEVAL WORLD. [Aug.,

the first to obtain a complete skeleton of the dinosaur known
as Brontosaurus. It was a vegetable feeder and seemingly a
defenceless animal, for its body, which attained a length of
more than fifty feet, had neither bony plates nor spines and
horns to protect it, and, judging from its extremely small brain
and weak spinal cord, it was no doubt sluggish and stupid.
But big as it was, it was exceeded in size by another dinosau-
rian reptile, the Atlantosaurus, a thigh bone of which was dis-
covered by Marsh in the Rocky Mountains. A cast of this
gigantic bone is to be seen in the Museum of Natural History,
New York ; it is between six and seven feet long, and we may
not unreasonably suppose that the animal itself measured almost
one hundred feet. Here let us observe that the strata in
which this and other dinosaurian remains were found belongs
to the upper Jurassic a significant fact and in regard to which
Marsh says:* "The recent discovery of these interesting re-
mains, many and various, in strata that had long been pro-
nounced by professional explorers barren of vertebrate fossils,
should teach caution to those who decline to accept the
imperfection of our knowledge to-day as a fair plea for the
supposed absence of intermediate forms."

PRECURSORS OF THE BIRDS.

But various and strange as were the species of this extinct
order and we have not space fo describe them all they do
not surpass in interest the flying lizards called Pterodactyles.
Some of these were not bigger than a robin, while others
measured twenty-five feet from wing-tip to wing-tip. Properly
speaking, however, the pterodactyle's organ of flight was not a
true wing, but a smooth, thin, leathery membrane, much like
the wing of a bat, only not supported in the same way. Of
the bat's five fingers four are used to support the wing and
only one is free, while in the pterodactyle's but one finger
supports the wing and four are free and end in sharp claws.
There were long and short-tailed flying lizards, and some had
teeth and some had none ; but all had uncommonly big eyes,
which would seem to indicate that their habits were nocturnal.
And let us observe that it is well worth a visit to the Yale
College museum if only to see Professor Marsh's collection of
pterodactyles the largest in the world, and numbering over six
hundred specimens.

As we approach the close of the reptile era we discover in

* Introduction and Succession of Vertebrate Life in America.

j 894-1 T HE PRIMEVAL WORLD. 653

the upper Jurassic the earliest bird, Archaeopteryx. This dis-
covery greatly disconcerted the believers in special creations,
who had maintained that there was at least one important
break in the animal series which could never be bridged over,
namely, that which separated the sharply defined class of birds
from the other classes. But lo ! here was a creature evidently
a bird, for it had two legs, and wings and a tail both of which
were distinctly feathered. Yet in several respects it was not at
all like the birds of our day. While the feet, beak, and feath-
ers proclaimed it a bird, the long vertebrated tail, with twenty
joints and its many teeth, gave it the aspect of a reptile. The
two specimens of archaeopteryx were discovered in Germany,
while in America Professor Marsh found in strata of a some-
what later horizon birds with tails not quite so reptile-like, but
otherwise equally extraordinary. In one genus, Ichthyornis,
the teeth are set in sockets, while in Hesperornis regalis they
are set in grooves. This last-named bird is very large, and
Marsh calls it " a carnivorous swimming ostrich." In the above
important discoveries we behold a curious blending of reptile
and bird. We have the fore-limb of the reptile modified into
the characteristic avian wing ; and while there still remains a
gap to be bridged over for feathers and wings did not come
suddenly into existence yet the gap has been very much nar-
rowed ; and accepting, as almost every living scientist does, the
law of evolution, these intermediate transition forms are just
what we might look for in the dawn of bird life. These primi-
tive birds are slowly changing into modern birds, but they are
jtill connected in spme ways with the reptile stem ; and
ilthough we do not yet know from which sub-class they are
lerived, it is merely a question of time for palaeontology to
completely bridge over the gap which separates the one from
the other. Here we quote from Marsh: " It is now generally
admitted by biologists who have made a study of vertebrates,
that birds have come down to us through the dinosaurs, and
the close affinity of the latter with recent struthious birds
(ostrich, etc.) will hardly be questioned. The case amounts
almost to a demonstration if we compare with dinosaurs their
contemporaries, the Mesozoic birds."

When we arrive at what is called the Cretaceous age the
land surface again disappeared under water at least a good
portion of it did and it sank to a great depth, and this sub-
mergence must have lasted a long time, for in England and
France a thousand feet of chalk were deposited. Good author-

654 FATHER DRUMGOOLE. [Aug.,

ities hold that chalk is a sea-bottom formation consisting chiefly
of microscopic shells, and it must therefore have taken many
ages to form a thousand feet of such rocks. With the drown-
ing of so large a portion of the earth many curious animals
became extinct ; those which were saved escaped by migration,
and when we again take up the thread of life the reptiles are
comparatively few in number and small in size. But higher
and nobler forms have taken their place, and with the evolu-
tion of mammals the modern world, broadly speaking, may be
said to commence.*

FATHER DRUMGOOLE.

(On seeing the statue recently raised to his honor in a New York street.}

BY JOHN JEROME ROONEY.

HY raise ye here within the city street

This bronzed triumph of the moulder's skill?
Why shame ye thus our busy strife and heat

And bid our traffic's babel calls be still?
Is this the builder of some mighty scheme
That lays beneath our ever-eager hands

The golden prizes of the thrifty mart?
Has he brought unto us increase of lands,
Or yet perchance illumined *a mighty theme
With flood of sunlight from a master art?

And this wan lad low crouched beside his knee,

Whence came he here and whither doth he grope?
Hath he walked down the road of Misery

Seeking in vain the shining path of Hope ?
Upon his face, so young and yet so old,

So boyish sweet and still so travel worn,

The demon, Hunger, hath set deep his mark:

Say, doth he now the first faint streaks of morn
See creeping up above the hill-tops cold,

While pipeth high the blithesome meadow-lark?

* Small non-placental, reptilian mammals appeared towards the close of the reptile era.
But they were low, generalized types and could not cope with the reptiles among which they
ived.

1894-] FATHER DRUMGOOLE. 655

Gaze yet again and mark the marvel done

A new-world miracle of ancient worth
A blessed light from out the darkness won

To shed a Christ-like glory on the earth.
Where crouched the youth in pitiful despair,

Half poised upon the brink of crime and woe,
Half doubting whether God or man be true,

Behold a boy in beauty all aglow,
In youth's fond dreams serenely strong and fair,
With brain and heart to nobly plan and do.

Oh, good brave soul of lowliest gentleness,

Yet giant-strong to save the little ones ;
Oh, chrismed hands for ever raised to bless,

For ever stretched to lift earth's weakest sons,
Not vain, not vain the weary days and nights,

The toil, the anguish, and the dread suspense
You bore unceasing, tho' your heart was sad :

In fulness now you hold the recompense,
And now you know, amid your blest delights,

He saw your work the Children's Friend was glad !

From that fair land beyond our mortal ken,

Where hope is love and love alone is goal,
See you the army of your little men

Pressing straight onward in the march of soul ?
No martial banner blazons to the sky ;

No burning village darkens all the plain,

Nor bleeding captive bends the cringing knee:

Your bugle blew a nobler warrior strain,
A clarion call to nobly live and die,

Brave in the freedom that the truth makes free.

Oh, ye who seek in many winding ways,

Thro' curious questionings of time and space,
A royal road to endless perfect days

Wherein to lead a lost, bewildered race,
Go not beyond the path these humble feet

Have trod in patience here beneath your eyes
Here in the turmoil of our highway's span ;

Seek not afar the Rose of Paradise
While yet the hardest of God's earthly wheat
Grows in the loving of your fellow-man !

656 FULL FATHOM FIVE. [Aug.,

FULL FATHOM FIVE.
BY KATHRYN PRINDIVILLE.

VIOLET for your thoughts, Mr. Armstrong. For
fully five minutes your eyes have been fastened
on that black lake with a total disregard of our
presence, which, to say the least, is very uncom-
plimentary" ; and a pretty, dark girl shook her
flower saucily at the laughing face regarding her.

" I did not intend to be rude, Miss Katherine, but you can-
not expect me to say I'm sorry. What right have you now to
complain of neglect when last spring you cruelly lacerated my
feelings by the double loss of my best friend and my best
girl?"

" You look worn and heartsore, truly " ; and Katherine nod-
ded mockingly at the robust young giant stretched at ease on
the veranda railing.

" I know the worm i' the bud hasn't begun operations outward-
ly, but nevertheless my heart bitterly resents your postengage-
ment unkindness. As for Jack," laying an arm affectionately
across the shoulders of a companion on the railing, " he is about
as interesting as the yacht's spar when his sweetheart's not by
to applaud his witticisms."

" Beware, Mr. Armstrong," Carrie Omsby laughed ; " Miss
Moberly meditates vengeance."

" It doesn't require much meditation," answered Katherine,
scornfully, " to know there is always a blockhead attached to a
mast."

"My opinion, exactly," said the offender wickedly, "though
I hesitated to air it before."

" Now then, Will, that's rather strong " ; and Jack Deering
smilingly came to the rescue of his flushed and indignant be-
trothed.

" Your fiancee is responsible, old man. If the romantic
glamour has so quickly disappeared from her future lord and
master how's that, Jack ? she needn't vent her disappointment
on a harmless individual like "

A hand belonging to the aforesaid " old man " quickly and
effectually stopped the flow of eloquence, while Katherine shook

1894-] FULL FATHOM FIVE. 657

the delinquent energetically till a muffled voice penitently mur-
mured, " I'll be good."

" See that you will, sir," answered Miss Moberly severely,
and her stalwart lover released the suffocating culprit.

The gay group occupying a small upper balcony of the Mac-
kinac hotel heartily enjoyed the daily skirmishes between the
inseparables, as Jack, his friend, and his fiancee were christened.
Katherine was an energetic creature with a sharp tongue that
did valiant service for herself and her lover, who wisely let her
select her own ammunition, though alert, and ready to do
battle physically, if Will proved the stronger force. Great chums
the three, for in spite of frequent struggles the girl openly
admired the quick wit and sunshiny presence of the popular
Armstrong, knowing the strength and honesty of character un-
der the agreeable manner.

" I'm afraid, Mr. Armstrong, you've forfeited your violet,"
a lovely girl cried laughingly, as Katherine defiantly tucked the
blossom into a buttonhole, Jack being already adorned, " but
I'll replace it with a rose if you give us a clue to the brown
study."

Armstrong looked eagerly towards the speaker, and the color
deepened in her cheeks as she turned to include the others,
saying : " You know I always used to wonder, at school, what
Napoleon's or Alexander's feelings were before one of their
great battles, and now, perhaps, Mr. Armstrong, the night be-
fore the yacht race, can tell something that will gratify my
curiosity at last."

"If Alexander's thoughts were as unheroic and practical as
line, Miss Ellis, it is just as well you were not clairvoyant ";
ind Will smiled gently at the stately blonde. " I was only im-
ploring old Boreas to send along a good south-east gale strong
enough to blow the anchors off the sailors' buttons."

" I do not whistle, Mr. Armstrong, so cannot bring the
wind to you that way ; but if a song will propitiate Boreas, Pll
help you with pleasure "; and the clear, sweet voice rang out
charmingly in the open air

" Give me a freshening breeze, my boys,

A white and swelling sail ;
A ship that cuts the dashing waves,
And weathers every gale."

" Bravo, Marion ! " Katherine cried exultantly ; " now I am

658 FULL FATHOM FUSE. [Aug.,

sure we'll win. Three cheers for the Nancy ! " And she spun
joyfully about amid the laughing applause of her friends. " Will,
stop staring at Marion and thank her prettily "; and Katherine
chuckled gleefully as Armstrong started abruptly and turned
his eyes out towards the lake, away from the lovely, flushed
face so near him.

" I'm afraid Miss Ellis does not realize that a swift wind
for the Nancy means second plac for the Phyllis. You cannot
serve two masters, you know, Miss Ellis ; and as the Phyllis 's
owner is inclined to be despotic, I'll try to forget you sang
for us."

"Is it a case of hating one and loving the other?" Carrie
Ormsby cried maliciously.

" It is a case of resented interference, evidently. I assure
you, Mr. Armstrong, you cannot regret the song as much as I ";
and with a slight, haughty inclination of the stately head, Miss
Ellis left the veranda.

Deering ended the uncomfortable silence with a lively tale
of an adventurous scramble up Sugar-loaf rock, under cover of
which Katherine whispered to Armstrong, " Run after her and
explain "; and with a grateful look he hurried away.

The tall figure, walking so resolutely down the long corridor,
never turned when a hasty step announced the pursuer, and a
voice sounded humbly :

" Miss Ellis, please forgive my detestable rudeness ! "

" I have nothing to forgive, Mr. Armstrong," icily. " It was
stupid of me to sing unasked."

" Oh, wait a minute ! " desperately. " You do not under-
stand. I must speak to you, Miss Ellis. Do give me a chance
to explain "; and Will turned an anxious face towards the
haughty young lady who, reaching her room, laid a hand on
the door. She faltered an instant, and he seized the advantage
at once.

" Miss Ellis," breathlessly, " your song was the sweetest re-
sponse I ever had to a wish. Don't you know that I would
spend my life listening to your voice, if such happiness were
possible ? But Katherine told me Grant sent to Chicago for red
roses for to-morrow, and I well," with a flushed face and dis-
tressed smile " I thought of you wearing his colors, and it
wasn't comfortable exactly"; and he laughed forlornly.

"But didn't she tell you I refused to have them?" The
listless face was all eagerness now.

"What! honestly? O Miss Ellis! did you really?" and the

1894
excif

.] FULL FATHOM FIVE. 659

xcited young man caught and held the small hand nervously

tapping the door.

" Well," with a tremulous laugh, as she found her efforts at

release unavailing, " red is not becoming you see, and so I

thought "

" You would wear blue ? " joyously.

" I hoped so, but nobody offered me a badge."

"Will you wear my colors if I send them in the morning?"

eagerly.

"Yes, gladly."

"And you surely want the Nancy to win?"

" I should feel dreadfully if she wasn't victorious."

" Then I have no fears "; and Will jubilantly kissed the

pretty hand, released it, and turned quickly away.

The sunrise gun on the old fort sounded a lusty greeting to
the sleepy little village lying at its feet. Every morning it
thundered out Uncle Sam's welcome to the coming day, and
when in winter the small island was cut off from outside com-
munication by the thick ice, it boomed friendly encouragement
to the imprisoned inhabitants that spring would soon be at
hand with its train of ships passing in companionable proximity,
and its host of pleasure-seekers, doing its best to transform the
simple, primitive spot into a fashionable garden for the enjoy-
ment of the " Summer Amusement Company."

The old cannon, perched high on the stone wall, was
specially persistent this morning, and sent its heavy echoes
rolling down to the town beneath, back through the piney woods,
and out over the turbulent water dancing a mad gallop with the
brilliant sunshine.

The village stirred, yawned, and was settling down to a sec-
ond nap with muttered maledictions on the noisy war-engine,
when consciousness brought remembrance of the day's exciting
sport, and, with a boisterous show of activity, it jumped from
its couch prepared for great things.

Over on the other bluff, where the long, white hotel reflected
the glory of the' morning, the old gun was less effective. So-
ciety slept complacently on, and no one but the tired night
clerk, impatiently longing for relief, noticed a man cross the
office floor, and go out on the broad veranda.

With a quick look to the eastward he stood enjoying the
fresh breeze, until an anxious voice turned him quickly towards
the open door.

660 FULL FATHOM FIVE. [Aug.,

"What luck, Will?"

" South-easter," was the laconic answer that sent Deering for-
ward with a rush.

" A race to windward and back ! Billy, my boy," hugging
his friend exultantly, "the fates are with us."

" Well, Jack, old fellow," and Billy laughingly returned the
impetuous embrace, " I guess the Nancy will be true blue."

The narrow strait separating Round Island from Mackinac
is alive with gaily-decked craft rocking about in a manner that
bodes little enjoyment for any but a seasoned tar. Tiny steam
yawls chasse between larger and more cumbersome vessels, and
make futile attempts to sink the red buoy which marks the
opening stake. The jaunty yacht serving as judges' boat is
crowded with mariners bold, who hide under smart caps and
blue flannel toggery a cowardly longing for the dull, tame shore.

The sands are lined with people, who cover the ramparts of
the fort and fill to overflowing the broad gallery of the white
hotel. Up in the little cupola over the red roof an anxious
group of faces watch the desultory movements of two sloops
drifting so aimlessly about the small basin. At last a prepara-
tory gun from the deck of the official launch gives timely end-
ing to idle manoeuvring, and having signalled for readiness, she
steams away to form the outer wall for the start. The Phyllis
and Nancy, with reefed mainsails staunch and taut in the heavy
breeze and single jibs puffed out like large balloons, slowly
swing around and advance towards an imaginary line drawn
between the gaudy sinker and the waiting launch. The Nancy
has a slight advantage over her opponent, but is coming so
quickly with the pretty white side touching the water that a
great throb of fear stirs the interested audience. Will she be
too soon? Must the race be lost before starting by a wrong
time calculation ?

Every face is turned imploringly towards the saucy steamer
so heedless of the catastrophe, and eyes are strained to catch
the first flash of powder. The Nancy actually leaps across
watery space, widening to two lengths the distance from her
rival, and heads so near the line that a sickening apprehension
of defeat stirs the nervous group on the hotel roof. All at
once a bright glare greets the view, a resounding report arouses
the imprisoned voices of the island, and with an instant of
grace the pretty yacht flies across the line, followed some
seconds later by the Phyllis, and the race is on.

1894-] FULL FATHOM FIVE. 66 1

A windward contest is a trying experiment for strained
nerves nautically interested but nautically ignorant. The zigzag
course baffles all certainty as to the boat ahead, and the excited
spectator must possess his doubting soul in patience, while
sympathizing friends befog his intelligence with mysterious
prattle of port and starboard tacks. Consequently, when the
two yachts point directly towards the south peninsula instead
of down the straits, watchers, after the first surprise, accept the
supposition that they will arrive at the right destination by
some peculiar process of sailing tactics known to the man at
the wheel, and settle down to enjoy the exciting chase. The
Nancy maintains her starting lead, and both yachts spin across
the blue water with incredible speed, careening over till decks
are washed and the spray baptizes the men stretched along
their sides. The heavy wind stiffens the spare canvas bent out
over the lake, and masts groan with the burden of the weighty
sails.

Across the track of merchant vessels darts the plucky Nancy,
while the Phyllis, hopeless of catching the will-o'-the-wisp so
provokingly beyond reach, changes her helm, shifting mainsail
and jib to the other side. There they tremble a moment,
undecided as to the intention of the guiding hand, then fill
again and off she heads along Bois Blanc Island.

But why does the Nancy steer so madly towards the Michi-
gan shore? Can't she see her rival stealing towards the little
red buoy dashing in the breakers before Sheboygan? Has she
no care for the yearning eyes and anxious hearts that follow
the contest with fearful dread ? Ah ! Captain Will, have you
no pity for the girl in the tower whose white hand crushes
your violets to still the furious beating of her heart ?

On sails the Phyllis down the edge of the long island,
slower this time but surely . forging ahead. Still the Nancy
moves obstinately towards the mainland, scorning her rival's pro-
gress. Sailors eager for action scan the captain's face turned
to the nearing shore. An instant of tense strain, then " Hard
a-lee" rings lustily from the strong throat, answered by a
noise of shifting ropelocks that reverse mainsail and jib in the
twinkling of an eye. A deadening second when progress seems
despair ; then the wind fills the spotless sails, the left edge of
the pretty model yields to the caress of impetuous Neptune,
and down the broad channel skims the Nancy with the Phyllis s
stern for goal. The latter boat, skirting the island coast ahead,
is yet in a position to fear competition, for the Nancy, nearer

662 FULL FATHOM FIVE. [Aug.,

the desired shore, points into the wind more advantageously,
though the slight decrease in space between the sloops is not
appreciated by the audience on land, from which vantage
ground the distance apart is added to the Nancy's loss.

At a line nearly opposite Pointe aux Pines ou Bois Blanc
the Phyllis changes her course, settles her canvas again to the
starboard side, and steers for the Sheboygan shore. But what
is this she encounters, dancing along gaily, shaking the spray
from her pretty skirts and fluttering the pennant at her head
like a saucy wave of her hand ? Nancy is coming to greet
Phyllis, and arriving so quickly that, to the watchers on the
veranda, there seems imminent danger of collision. Flying
eastward sails the one, flying southward sails the other. There
is a confused mingling of masts and sails and rigging; a second
of suspended respiration, then slowly a jib, a spar, a mainsail,
emerge from the mele, and the Nancy, crossing the bows of
her antagonist, dashes along her course.

Still to the eastward she points until directly opposite She-
boygan, when, helm shifted, she bears down on the old lumber
town, and the wisdom of her sailing plan is apparent. The
Phyllis, in to the south-west shore, requires a fourth tack to round
the stake, which the Nancy s superior windward strength has
enabled her young commander to reach without further effort.
The test now is one of speed, and her wily master hopes to
pit the old geometrical axiom of the single straight line against
the shorter, though intricate, angle of his rival.

On fly both sloops, the great mainsails whirring like bird's
wings. The scarlet buoy bobs about like a huge cork and grows
larger and larger to the advancing sailors. The waiting steam-
yacht seems a tipsy sentinel ready to herald the time. Nearer
comes the lumber piled on the wharf and the odor of freshly cut
boards assails the nostrils of the crew in the bow, quietly pre-
paring sail for the return.

Suddenly in the west the Phyllis turns about heading for the
stake, but is scarcely under control when the Nancy, darting
towards it with the speed of an arrow, rounds it bravely without
many inches of grace. The judges' signal is echoed by guns,
bells, cheers, and whistles from the accompanying squadron, re-
peated a minute later when the Phyllis conquers the scarlet buoy,
with the enthusiasm of chivalrous America for the vanquished
hero.

Up go topsail and jib ; out from the deck swings the spin-
naker boom, and Wabun, the East Wind, with his mighty breath

! 94 .]

FULL FATHOM FIVE.

663

puffs out the giant canvas, and across the strait scuds the Nancy,
no longer wooing the turbulent waves, but upright and valiant,
flying home for love and victory. No more dilatory zigzagings.
Steering direct for the waiting buoy, with the radiance of the
white hotel reflected in her rigging, the sharp, strong prow cuts
the blue waters into sparkling crystals, as she sails, as she
sails.

On comes the Phyllis, struggling to overtake the lost minute ;
but her gallant antagonist defiantly widens the gulf between,
and scornfully flaunts her glittering shrouds in proud conscious-
ness of superiority.

Faster puffs the steam-yacht with its load of recording an-
gels. It must do royal battle with wind and sail to reach the
goal in time. " Blow, breezes, blow ! " chants the Indian god
whose betrothal of the North Star left him a friend to all lov-
ers. Quicker, brave Nancy ! Give thy master a glimpse of the
sparkling eyes in the watch-tower !

Higher looms the old fort crowning the hill. The shipping
at its base is magnified to the nearer sloop. On she bounds
across the narrowing channel. After her dashes the Phyllis with
plenty of martial spirit yet left in her trim sails.

Like great white birds they swoop across the water, the
beautiful outspread plumage glistening with silvery brightness.
It is a royal struggle, with victory to the swift, for just as the
steamer's throbbing engines cease pulsing the Nancy with won-
drous speed darts across the line, welcomed with noisy clamor
by the fort guns.

The race is won with thirty seconds gain from the outer
buoy.

"Then you really forgive my stupid blunder last night, and
promise never to taunt me with it in the future ? "

" Oh ! I'm not going to perjure my soul with rash promises
at this earjy date, my dear fiancee," with a little tender smile,
" but just at present I forgive you freely."

The music from the distant ball-room came fitfully to two
figures ensconced in a corner of the veranda. Tireless promena-
ders marched back and forth incessantly, but the girl's head
was turned away from the restless exercise, and the brilliant
starlight shone in her blue eyes fastened so joyously on the
handsome dark face bent towards her.

" Evidently I must be a model of propriety henceforth, for
your words suggest dire possibilities. Be merciful in your

664 FULL FATHOM FIVE. JAug.,

strength, Marion dear," with a caressing drawl of the little
affectionate term.

The girl's face flushed gently and her eyes faltered an in-
stant, then glanced away from the earnest brown pair so stead-
ily regarding her, and she labored vainly to still the tremulous
lips.

Armstrong watched the beautiful profile outlined against the
white pillar, his heart beating suffocatingly, until a riotous wind,
tossing a cape from the girl's shoulders, broke the spell.

"Your ' freshening breeze ' is still obedient, my gentle sibyl";
and Will laughingly repaired damages.

" That dreadful song ! " Marion turned eagerly " It makes
me blush to think of it. But every one kept insisting as a mat-
ter of course that I was interested in the Phyllis, and denial
only made matters worse. You were most aggravating of all,
and your perverse habit of leaving the veranda when Mr. Grant
appeared used to exasperate me beyond measure.

" His arrival exasperated me, I assure you "; and Armstrong
smiled grimly.

" Upstairs, last night, I got desperate when everybody ig-
nored my timid inquiries about the race ; and when you wished
for wind, I sang without a thought of appearances. I must
confess though," with a rueful laugh, " I felt nicely repaid for
my boldness, when you answered Katherine with that icy speech
about serving two masters. Ugh ! it makes me shiver still ! "

" Now, Marion," Will began impetuously, " you know it was
only miserable jealousy that prompted those abominable words.
I'd like to know how I could help it when Grant was with you
constantly, and never one second could I see you alone. Kath-
erine's news about the roses was the last blow, and I was as
savage as a wildcat all day."

" Poor boy ! " with a consoling glance. " I scolded Katherine
roundly just before dinner for all your suffering; but she only
laughed and said you deserved more, and that I did not appre-
ciate all I owed her."

"The little wretch! I took her to task myself about those
roses, and she insists Grant did send the order to Chicago, and
it wasn't necessary to give the whole truth to such a cowardly
lover."

" What an expression ! " exclaimed the girl indignantly.

" I am afraid it was a pretty accurate statement of my feel-
ings," Will replied laughingly. " My courage used to ooze
through the finger-tips whenever you joined our group, and

FULL FATHOM FIVE.

66 5

Katherine's heroic treatment may have been necessary; though,
after you promised to wear my violets to-day, I had no fear
of losing the yacht race, and even my rival seemed less for-
midable."

" I was so excited this morning, and so afraid you wouldn't
win when the Nancy kept sailing over towards Mackinac City
on that long first tack, that, if Katherine hadn't tight hold of
my hand, I couldn't answer for the consequences," Marion be-
gan, breathlessly. " And when you turned, the Sheboygan stake
and positively bounded away from the Phyllis, I could have
cried with joy. Ah ! " turning a sweet face and eyes that spark-
led enthusiastically towards the moved young gentleman beside
her, " wasn't I proud of the pretty sloop, and proud of her gal-
lant commander ! "

Armstrong's glance was suspiciously bright, and a trouble-
some throat prevented immediate reply. It came at last, a low,
wondering voice whispering humbly : " Sweetheart, how is it you
care for me? "

"Do you question my taste, sir?" Marion answered, with a
tremulous effort to be playful. " Perhaps it is because I admire
handsome men ; perhaps, who knows, because you are tall and
strong and masterful. I'm afraid I haven't had time yet to dis-
cover a reason. That I'll tell you in the morning. To-night I
am only conscious of one fact," raising her eyes trustfully to his,
"I love you, dear, with all my heart! "

Music and the surge of the lake blended with the sweet as-
irance, barely audible to the eager listener.

666 A MISSION TO COXEY'S ARMY. [Aug.,

A MISSION TO COXEY'S ARMY.
BY REV. JOSEPH V. TRACY.

'HE badge, a fac-simile of which we publish, is
a memento of an extraordinary event in the
history of " Coxey's Army " an incident of pecu-
liar interest to Catholics. On Friday afternoon,
May 1 8, the writer went to spend the night
with a friend, the Rev. William T. Russell, of Hyattsville, a small
town eight miles out of Washington, in the direction of Balti-
more.^ His greeting was "You have come at a good time. You
can help me in a mission I am giving to Coxey's Army." "A
mission to Coxey's Army ! " One would not be more surprised
had he said a mission to the Congress of the United States.
" Why, what on earth do you mean ? " was the natural question.
Then in his unassuming way he told the story.

A PRIEST AVERTS A COLLISION.

When the " Commonwealers " left Washington their ex-
pressed intention of camping somewhere about that city alarmed
the countryside. The little boroughs felt keenly the selfish ac-
tion as it appeared to them of the Commissioners of the Dis-
trict of Columbia. How could a small town deal with four or
five hundred men, such as those in the army? Why did not
the big city tackle the problem of dispersing it, and not ex-
pose the outlying districts to a reign of terror? Clerks in the
different national departments are the principal residents of these
localities, and during the day, they being in Washington, the
hamlets are in the care of women and children, store-keepers
and serving-men. It can, then, be easily understood how the
town of Hyattsville lost its head when word went about that
the unwelcome camp was to be pitched within its borders,
and that one of its residents had offered his property as a site.
A gathering of two hundred excited citizens was the quick re-
sult. In a body they betook themselves to the owner of this
property, whom they could not but regard as a traitor to the
community's interest. He was a veteran, a Catholic, and a man
of independent ideas and action. The body of citizens under-
took to bully him, and needless to say there was wild talk, if

A MISSION TO COXEY'S ARMY.

667

iot threats. However, the veteran was not of the sort to be
mllied. As he said afterwards, a committee of three or four
irging the residents' views might have had some effect upon
tim ; a resort to mob-methods could have none. The crowd,
lough in a dangerous mood, had nevertheless somewhat of
jlf-control, and withdrew to a public hall that they might con-
>ult as to further action. The drift of the discussion here was
11 in one direction : " If the law cannot rid us of these fellows,
will take the law into our own hands." Fortunately, some

REV. WILLIAM T. RUSSELL.

I one having noticed that the Catholic priest had entered the
I hall, proposed that "we hear what Father Russell has to say."
The priest's words were few and telling, though not in har-
mony with what had been said. He dwelt on the sad results
that might flow from hasty, misguided action, and condemned
entirely the notion of the townsmen taking the law into their
own hands. Such action, or even thought, must arouse, or at
VOL. XLI. 44

668 A MISSION TO COXEY'S ARMY. [Aug.,

least excuse, a like determination on the part of the Coxeyites;
how expect them to keep within lawful bounds if it was the
declared purpose of their opposers not to do so. At the time
the utterance was anything but palatable to the meeting; within
a few days its reasonableness became apparent. After-thought
made speech-makers of that evening ashamed of their impru-
dence. During part of the debate Carl Brown, the right-hand
man of Coxey, was present, but at the advice of Father Russell
withdrew, taking with him a member of the army, between
whom and a hot-headed resident an altercation was imminent.

THE ANNOUNCEMENT OF A MISSION.

At Mass on the next day the priest made an unwelcome an-
nouncement. While declaring his disapproval of the Common-
weal movement, he wished it at the same time to be clearly
understood that, as long as the army remained within the lines
of his parish, any members of it who were Catholics would be
considered by him as parishioners, and receive all the atten-
tion due to such. The congregation, some of whom had been
foremost in the opposition movement, was irritated at this publi-
cation of an official connection between their church and the
hated camp a phase of affairs its members had not dreamt of.
However, the priest did not ask its counsel, and men knew his
mettle sufficiently well not to offer it unsought. On Monday
the clergyman went to the camp, and his reverence became at
once a very popular character there. He undertook to give no
advice as to what the men should or should not do, but simply
set to work to know them, to find out who were Catholics, and
to establish between them and himself the relation of shepherd
and flock. He found a number who had been baptized in the
church, although those who had been fairly attentive 'to their
religious duties were few. How to get these stray sheep into
nourishing pastures was a problem. It came to him to ask them
one by one to confession ; yet he felt that this was a hazardous
beginning. It was one of the army who supplied the sugges-
tion which worked so efficiently. " If you want a hold upon them,
father, give a lecture," said he. " I'll do better than that," was
the prompt answer ; " I'll give them a mission." Like wild-fire
the word went round. This was being treated as Christians.
Those willing to attend the exercises were asked to put their
names on paper, and the writer has the list containing one hun-
dred and eighty-five signatures.

[894-]

A MISSION TO COXEY'S ARMY.

669

COMMONWEALERS MARCH TO CHURCH.

I The towns-people hearing of this further development, were
utspoken in blaming the priest for giving the Commonwealers
an occasion to pass through the town. A better camp-site than
the first one had meanwhile been offered and occupied by the
army ; and from this spot on that evening about two hundred
and fifty campers started, in procession, for the Catholic church.

THE C/T /2 /V COMM QH WfAi

GROUP

COMMUNE,
COMMUNITY,

CANTON*

NAME,

urrrt.fi

THE COMMONWEAL BADGE.

This is a small brick building, capable of accommodating four
or five hundred people, dedicated under the patronage of Saint
Jerome. Some thirty sheriff's deputies met the marchers at the
Bladensburg bridge, keeping guard over them as they went
through Hyattsville.

At St. Jerome's Father Russell was ready for work. His
first words were of welcome to the church, which is open to all
who are sincere and honest ; rich or poor, sinner or saint, there
was a place for each within its portals. A sharp remark of Carl
Brown in the camp-harangue of the preceding Sunday evening
determined the subject of the sermon. Brown had said that
most men's religions were like insurance companies : you re-
ceived no benefit from them until after death ; his religion, on
the contrary, was meant to serve men while they lived. There-
fore it was that the evening's discourse was a telling considera-
tion of the problem " What's the use of being good ? " and the
secondary question, " Being in your condition, why bother
about church?" They, the Coxeyites, said they sought a
moiety of comfort; how were they going to get even that?
Would giving a free lease to their passions fetch it ? Let them
consult their own experiences. Would men supply it to them ?

6;o

A MISSION TO COXEY'S ARMY.

[Aug.,

Even if men could, the way of the world was not for them to
do so. Injustice, wilful or accidental, was a weight upon most
Hives. No sensible man would deny that the world was awry.
^Nay, " If all the legislators who ever lived were to assemble in
one congress and legislate for a thousand years, expressing the
^results of their labors in laws, in spite of these men would deal
unjustly. Why? Because they had free will, and no law could
deprive them of that. The fact was, man had not only been
unjust with man, but with his Maker. Who among them could
in candor say he was blameless in this point ? " The conclusion
was that a reign of justice upon earth was Utopian, impractical,

JONES.

CARL BROWN.

COXEY.

impossible. And this state of things was, in a sense, providen-
tial. God never intended that earth should be heaven : happi-
ness and justice were to come hereafter. Oh! it was true, then,
that religion was at bottom built on the insurance society idea?

[894-]

A MISSION TO COXEY'S ARMY.

671

sy no means : there was one comfort a man could have on
irth possessing which he was proof against other ills. This
:omfort was a clean conscience. This brought peace, and peace
ras everything. " Peace on earth to men of good will " was
ic meaning of Christ's coming ; this was the alleviation, and

JESSE A. COXEY.

the only alleviation that He, God made man, promised. Others
might urge them to stand for more than this (Brown had done
so), but the Catholic priest, with Christ as his authority, could
offer no further earthly reward for virtue, no nearer approach
to further happiness than Peace. Not money, not influence,
not position, not birth, could bring them this ; virtue, decent
lives, alone could lay hold upon it. The sermon ended repeat-
ing the words printed upon their badges, " Peace on earth ! "

Next morning the camp was again visited. The priest was
welcome in every corner ; he began to feel at home there. A
few hours were profitably expended in missionary work upon
individuals, and catechisms began to be in demand. That

6; 2 A MISSION TO COXEY'S ARMY. [Aug.,

night, in spite of rain, the second evening service in the church
was held. A train of thought briefly alluded to upon the first
occasion was developed at length. It had been said that man's
injustice to man was not extraordinary in face of his injustice
to God. This injustice in its details was treated of by means
of a plain but comprehensive consideration of the passion and
death of Jesus Christ. The preacher deeply moved his hearers;
and the lesson he insisted upon went home to every soul :
" What man may look upon the image of the crucified of his
Lord crucified and remember his own ingratitude to him, and
say, I am unjustly treated ! God has not, man being free he
could not, prevent injustice to himself ; you and I are they
who have been guilty of this injustice. Is it any wonder in-
justice is meted out to us by fellow-creatures?"

HYMN IN CAMP.

On the following morning a suggestion that an instruction
take place in camp that afternoon met with favor. Brown, on
hearing of the arrangement, said he would not interfere. He
would object to a general address. The privilege of this he
thought it necessary to keep for himself ; besides, did he grant
it to Father Russell, there was no knowing what baneful pur-
pose the permission would be turned to by ministers and the
papers. A hail-storm and frequent showers prevented the
instruction taking place upon that day, but in the evening the
church had its one hundred and fifty or two hundred men
present. It was the usual sodality evening, and the brief exer-
cises of this society were to take place in the presence of the
Coxeyites, but before their own services. The writer had come
in the afternoon, and at Father Russell's request presided at
the sodality meeting. The Blessed Virgin's statue was sur-
rounded with flowers and lighted candles. The hymn sung was
the familiar " Hail, Queen of Heaven ! " and never did the
words of the chorus seem more pregnant in meaning

" Virgin most blest ! Star of the Sea,
Pray for the wanderer, pray for me ! "

On these occasions the pastor had been delivering a series
of instructions upon the titles of our Lady in the Litany, and
the invocation set for the evening was " Cause of our Joy, pray
for us." Two reasons out of many were urged why she was
the cause of our joy: 1st, Through her came Jesus; 2d, in her

1894.]

A MISSION TO COXEY'S ARMY.

673

I we saw one of ordinary human kind, one of ourselves, raised to
supreme heavenly honors whereby we might learn the possibili-
ties of our own lives. It touched the speaker to observe the
close attention paid by these hard-featured men, over one-half
of them not Catholics, and among those nominally such few
were those who had ever attended a sodality exercise. No doubt
the sight was most acceptable to the eyes of the Mother of Jesus,
and her gentle influence, all unbeknown, helped to soften hearts.
Already, when the words " Come, Holy Ghost," were intoned,
grace had begun to flow, and the sermon following, upon " Con-
fession its meaning, institution, history, mercifulness," swelled

OKLAHOMA TOM.

the streams into rivers. After Benediction of the Most Blessed
Sacrament (the ceremony closing each evening's service) some
fifteen souls sought in the confessional the peace they had learned
the worth of from their heart's cravings. At the morning

6/4

A MISSION TO COXEY'S ARMY.

[Aug.,

Jgw

CARL BROWN ADDRESSING COXEYITIES.

Masses (a wet morning it was) these men tasted again of the
solace that was theirs upon that morning of boyhood when the
Master first said within them " Fear not ; it is I."

A RAIN-SOAKED CAMP.

Later on the priests visited the camp. The rains of the night
had turned the greater part of it into a veritable marsh. But
as the sun was already fighting off the clouds, the air of the
place was, if not cheerful, at least hopeful. Nearly everybody
had been drowned out ; and as changes of clothing were not
numerous, each one served as a drying-horse to the garments
upon him. Even young Jesse Coxey, a boy of seventeen, com-
mander-in-chief in the absence of his father and Brown, reeked
of dampness. And God knows the clothes worn were of the
adventitious, absolutely necessary sort. Two or three men were
seen wearing pants and vests nothing else ; they were bare-
footed, and underclothing did not seem to be in their line.
Here and there smoky logs spat out fitful flashes of fire, and
certainly the coffee heated by them had a different flavor than
its own. Some were stretching or airing tents ; some endeavor-
ing to ditch out rain-pools ; some tenderly strengthening with
stitches coats, pants, or shirts scarcely capable of bearing the
strain of thread ; some washing odd pieces, or shaving their
fellows ; some forming a relay to assist in bread-baking (a car

1 894.]

A MISSION TO Co KEY'S ARMY.

675

load of flour had been sent on from Missouri); and there were
two or three small groups card-playing. Nowhere was there

any sign of friction or ill-feeling or boisterous conduct ; and
during the hours spent at the camp but two or three profane

6; 6 A MISSION TO COXEY'S ARMY. [Aug.,

words, and these of a common kind, were heard. Catechism,
Catholic papers, etc., were distributed, and it was arranged that
the instruction unavoidably postponed on the previous day
should take place that afternoon. It was a unique sight to see
Father Russell at the appointed hour explaining difficulties, an-
swering questions, and making himself all-in-all to the fifty or
sixty men gathered about him some sitting upon logs, others
leaning against tent-posts, others standing, indifferent to fatigue
while the wind whiffed the smoke from the sputtering wood
and the misty rain into their faces.

MEMENTO MORI.

On that evening (Saturday, May 19) the sermon again dealt
with justice " When will it be rendered to all ? " Death is al-
ways a solemn subject, but that night these poor men realized
it as they seldom had before. One of themselves was repre-
sented as dying in the camp. The whole scene in its small in-
cidents was pictured. Then came the burial and the worms re-
ceived their due, the corrupting body. How it had been labored
and toiled and fought for yet here was its end ! But what of the
soul? Bearing its burden of good and ill, it stands in the pre-
sence of God. Seeing his reproachful countenance, and gazing
on the glorified wounds of the Saviour, remembrances of his love
for it, it is tortured beyond endurance by its guilt, and, self-
condemned, it turns to flee. Then cravings for the happiness
which only possession of Him can give makes it hesitate look
back again ; alas ! the look but effects a clearer realization of
its unutterable unfitness for heaven, its unutterable loss, its un-
utterable eternal misery among the damned. Lost for ever!
For ever ? " No, no the opportunity is mine. I will return
to my God, and be at peace with him. I need him oh ! I need
him ; and his love and this need are irresistible. That quiet,
reproachful, sadly-peaceful look of his cannot be endured. Bet-
ter to live in hell upon earth than to bear that; therefore will
I go back to my Father's house for ever!"

Many of the poor fellows wept; and confessions were not
over until eleven o'clock.

END OF THE MISSION.

On Sunday all came to Mass; and on that evening the last
words were said. They had come to Washington to petition
Congress for a Good-Roads bill ; they of themselves had
builded a good road to heaven. However, good as was the

1894-] A MISSION TO COXEY'S ARMY. 677

road, their own weaknesses would make the journeying hard
enough at times. Easy as travelling upon it appeared to them
at that moment, ere long, maybe before the week was out,
more than one might think it easier to leave it. '* If an acci-
dent does untowardly happen see me at once ; say, ' Father, I
am into the ditch again ! ' and out you will come. Be sincere
and earnest, and as long as you are within the limits of this
parish you are mine, and I am yours ! " At the Benediction
which followed all renewed their baptismal vows, and carried
away badges of the Sacred Heart. These were to be worn
about the camp (alongside of the Coxey badge) to keep them
in mind of their promises.

GOOD EFFECTS.

The result of the mission was evidenced in many ways. The
Catholics of the party became quieter and more cheerful.
Some had mothers or wives whose hearts would be lightened to
know the turn affairs had taken, and they were going to write
to their folks at once. Some said : " It beats the devil to think
that joining Coxey 's army was the means of bringing us to our
duty!" One who had not entered a church for thirteen years
declared : " The Coxey move has done some good. I don't
think I'd ever have seen a church's inside again but for it."
Another who had been away for twenty-four years echoed the
former's words. It puzzled some to think they had travelled so
far to go to confession ! Out of the seventy Catholics in the
army (at a roll-call in the last week of May four hundred and
fifty-nine members were present) all, with the exception of two
or three, made their peace with God, and these are not hope-
less cases. Indeed, no Catholic was found who had entered the
movement with unlawful intentions. Then, of these seventy
Catholics about twenty-five returned to their homes. No word
to the effect that they should do so was said to them ; talk to
this purpose would defeat itself. As one of the men observed :
" Until we got here the only word the odd priest who spoke
to us in any of the towns we passed through had for us was,
* Go home, and don't be making a fool of yourself!' and,
father, that was not the way to get us to go." Another result
of the preaching has been the formation of a First Communion
class in the camp.

A MOTLEY CROWD OF BELIEVERS.
Readers of the daily papers may have imagined from the

678 A MISSION TO COXEY'S ARMY. [Aug.,

reports of Brown's religious rhapsodies that the army was
inaugurating a new religious crusade. Nothing could be farther
from the truth. His " reincarnation " nonsense is a joke in the
army. " Nobody knows or cares what he is trying to get
through himself," the men will tell you. Brown, by the way,
has publicly commended Father Russell's work, contrasting it
with the different treatment the army received from ministers.
One Sunday evening (May 27) the Presbyterian minister held a
temperance meeting in the woods opposite the camp (the lat-
ter's site had been changed for a third time). A dozen or two
Bladensburg stragglers attended, but not a Coxeyite. Brown
afterwards severely arraigned temperance preachers who had no
room for the army in their church-buildings.

It may be of interest to know that Brown himself is a
Methodist, that Christopher Columbus Jones is a Presbyterian,
while Coxey and Oklahoma Tom, as far as could be learned,
have no religion. There are High and Low church Episcopalians,
Methodists, Baptists, and Presbyterians ; yet no minister entered
the camp except from curiosity. As for the occupations of the
men, some are iron-moulders, some brass-workers, some rail-
roaders, some miners ; there is at least one printer, and a
sprinkling of tramps. Sullen, desperate characters are not
many. The chief reason why most of the men joined the army
was the fact of nine, ten, or eleven months of idleness, and the
hope of finding something to do. The men took the Good-
Roads bill seriously, thought that it would easily pass through
Congress, and even at this writing they have hopes of its
success.

Of all they have come into contact with throughout their
tramping the Coxeyites feel that they have a real grievance
against two parties : against the fifteen to twenty-five report-
ers * who had to do with them, and against the Washington
police authorities. On Wednesday, May 23, a case arrived at
Hyattsville marked " 100 stand of arms for Coxey's Army,
from Kalamazoo, Michigan." The "arms" turned out to be
wooden muskets for children, and the camp enjoyed the joke as
intended as a satire upon the capital's police.

It is to be noted that no selfish motive induced the Catho-
lics and others to come to the church. Father Russell had no
charity bureau in connection with his labors. He was asked for

* One man told a story (whether true or not cannot be vouched) of a reporter, at some
place or other upon the march, seeking; to head the procession with a red flag in order to
create a sensation.

1 894.]

A MISSION TO COKEY'S ARMY.

679

certificates of confession, prayer-books, etc.; and a few were
jlad to receive some old underclothes. One man about to set
>ut for home received ten cents that he might buy some to-
bacco. This was the sum-total of material aid extended.

It took the towns-people but a few days to lose their fear
of the invaders; the sheriff's deputies* were dismissed before
the first week of their service had elapsed, and the quiet affairs
of the hamlet drift on in their quiet ways. The Hyattsville
Herald of May 25 has a few flippant editorial remarks for the
army, betting " dollars to doughnuts that Coxey and his crowd
will not last two weeks longer " that is all. In a certain sense
the men must be a menace to the locality, although they do

IN THE CAMP.

not wish to be such. The camp arrangements are necessarily
primitive ; the warm weather is approaching, and germs of dis-
ease could find few more congenial spots to propagate themselves
rapidly and beget a plague.

Catholics the country over may well feel proud that at

*This pointed note appeared in the town paper for May 19: "A Few Facts worth con-
sidering. A Question. . . . ist, The Coxeyites are with us ; 2d, They have not gone be-
yond the law, or they have been punished ; 3d, The sheriff with his deputy and thirty men
are here to have the law enforced ; 4th, Contrary to law the saloons were open on Sunday;
5th, What does the sheriff or his deputy intend to do ? . . . William T. Russell." This
letter moved Dr. Owens, treasurer of the Episcopal church, to ask if the sheriff intended to
have these law-breakers before the grand jury ? or if it was possible that what was seen by
all others was not seen by those who were paid to see it, and who had taken oath to have the
law observed ?

680 A MISSION TO COXEY'S ARMY. [Aug.,

Hyattsville their church was represented by a judicious, zealous,
and brave priest. Father Russell is a good type of the class of
men whom the Catholic University attracts to its halls. Last
June he took his degree of licentiate in theology at that insti-
tution. A house of study whose alumni are of such kind may
well be held in honor by the American Church.

In all probability the Coxey Army will have disbanded ere
this article is published.* Its purpose in one regard will cer-
tainly have been accomplished : the name of the undertaking's
originator will be before the country, and it remains for time
to show whether or no he will be a candidate for public office.
For the rest, history will regard it as one of the strange symp-
toms manifesting the strange conditions of our day. In this
light its meaning may be exaggerated. Its real signification is
that one man, having some means as his command, took advan-
tage of a period of business stagnation, no more marked in its
character than many other such, to emphasize certain peculiar
ideas or to foster certain ambitions of his own. A manifesta-
tion of the kind, however, might, rather through accident than
design, occasion an acute and dangerous phase of the economic
diseases which lurk in the body politic. In this regard it is
that the mission work of Father Russell at Hyattsville is an
important object-lesson ; only religion belief in the immortality
of the soul and in a future life, viewed as the sanction of this
can bring about in men the frame of mind which is absolutely
necessary if these social ills are to be treated rationally and ef-
fectively, if social problems are to receive practical solutions.

What possibilities there are in the Old Church !

St. Mary's Seminary, Baltimore, Md., May, 1894.

* Withal it is still receiving re-enforcements. A letter from Father Russell, post-marked
May 30, says : "A new contingent Galvin's California boys has just arrived. From the
appearance of them I shall have more work."

EUCHARISTIC CONGRESSES. 68 1

EUCHARISTIC CONGRESSES.

BY RIGHT REV. CAMILLUS P. MAES, BISHOP OF COVINGTON.

HE chosen soul to whom the Lord inspired the
pious thought of convening a Congress of Eu-
charistic works is unknown to men. Monseigneur
de Se"gur, to whom the idea was communicated
in 1879, hailed it as an inspiration from heaven.
Notwithstanding his advanced age, the apostle of frequent
Communion immediately acted upon it. He entered into cor-
respondence with Cardinal Deschamps, Archbishop of Mechlin,
and the Belgian Primate obtained from Pope Leo XIII. a spe-
cial blessing for the project, with permission to inaugurate it
where and when he pleased. The Belgian bishops were appealed
to, but they deemed it unwise to call such a meeting during
the school agitation of 1881 and the political turmoil of 1882.
France was to keep the honor of initiating the work. The
leading Catholics of Lille generously volunteered to prepare the
First Eucharistic Congress, and on the 25th day of April, 1881,
the committee was formed under the presidency of Monseigneur
de Se"gur, with Count de Nicolai and M. Champeaux as secre-
taries. On the 2d of May Monseigneur de Segur invited all
the bishops of the Old and New World to the congress to be
Id at Lille on June 28, and on the Qth of the same month he
ied.

The titular Archbishop of Perya, Monseigneur de la Bouillerie,
reverently accepted the legacy of so noble an enterprise, and
the First Eucharistic Congress was opened on the appointed day
with religious, clerical, and lay representatives from France, Italy,
Belgium, Spain, Austria, England, Switzerland, and Holland.
America was represented by delegates from Mexico, Chili, and
the Antilles.

To put an end to the neglect of the Eucharistic God was
the mother-thought which brought Eucharistic congresses into
being. " He came unto his own and his own received him
not" (John i. 11) was emphatically true of Jesus present in the
Sacrament of his Love. Modern apostasy began by denying
the real presence of the God-Man in the Blessed Sacrament of
the Altar, and it successfully crushed religion out of public life,

tn<
di<

682 EUCHARISTIC CONGRESSES. [Aug.,

destroyed the notion of true religion in all the sects, and elimi-
nated the omnipresent God out of individual life.

The deplorable weakening of faith among Catholics is owing
to the estrangement of the nations from Jesus Eucharistic.
Jansenism began the undoing of the influence of Jesus Christ
over the souls, hearts, and wills of the people in old Europe,
and the materialistic tendency of American life keeps men away
from Holy Communion, the welling source of spiritual well-
being.

To remedy the evil was a natural consequence of this con-
viction, and became the keynote to the two days' work which
the delegates put in at Lille. The following night was spent
in adoration before the tabernacle in the Church of the Sacred
Heart, and on the morning of the third day Holy Communion
was distributed without interruption from 6 to 9 o'clock.

Crowds of the faithful joined the delegates in adoring the
Eucharistic God during the day. The work of reparation was
crowned at night with a procession, at St. Maurice, where three
thousand laymen, carrying lighted tapers, formed a guard of
honor around the monstrance which Jesus glorified by his sacra-
mental presence and from which he blessed their grand act of
Catholic faith.

The immediate results of the Congress of Lille were a re-
vival of the devotion to the Holy Eucharist, anxiety to repair
the insults heaped upon the unknown God by men who know
not what they do, and a glowing desire to honor and love Jesus
hidden in the tabernacle.

The French city of the popes, Avignon, claimed the honor
of entertaining the members of the Second Eucharistic Congress,
held from the I4th to the i/th of September, 1882.

At this meeting, held under the presidency of Archbishop
Duquesnoy, of Cambrai, the work was systematized and a per-
manent committee appointed.

It was clearly set forth that the congress had nothing to do
with defining dogmas, but was convened to discuss the best
means to further devotion to the Blessed Sacrament and to
put them in practice. One hundred cardinals and bishops had
approved this second congress and blessed its 460 members,
who took efficient measures to further attendance at holy Mass,
frequent reception of Holy Communion, the perpetual adoration
both day and night, and thus secure greater purity of life
among the masses and better attendance to religious duties.

194-] EUCHARISTIC CONGRESSES. 683

The spacious buildings of Avignon favored the life of
:reat, study, and prayer by which the pious members of the
congress endeavored to fructify their earnest labors. Leading
a kind of community life, like the Apostles in the Cenacle,
they were preparing in the right way for the apostolic work
which was to be undertaken soon among the people, by indi-
vidual sanctification.

In Liege, where Belgium secured the holding of the Third
Eucharistic Congress, the delegates had to find lodgings all
over the city. These conditions were less favorable to pro-
tracted deliberation and study, but they necessitated special
services in various churches, and thus created an outside cur-
rent which had a marked effect upon the people at large, who
took a hearty interest in the great religious movement.

The very force of circumstances brought about the most
desirable results of the congress, viz., the practical side of
Eucharistic work. It speaks well for a country when daily
Mass, weekly Communion, active participation in public pro-
cessions in honor of the Blessed Sacrament, perpetual adora-
tion, can be successfully urged upon the attention of men.
Day and night adoration was held in the Sanctuary of Cor-
iiillon, the holy mountain retreat of St. Juliana, the summit of
which was first glorified by the rising sun of the Eucharistic God,
and in St. Martin's basilica, where it shone in all its splendor
when the collegiate chapter, with the assent of Robert of
Torote, celebrated for the first time the feast of Corpus Christi.

Ten thousand men took part in the religious ceremonies
which brought this memorable meeting to a close, on the loth
of June, 1883, when two years was not considered too long to
it its many practical resolutions to the test.

Cardinal Mermillod, then Bishop of Geneva, presided at the
ourth Eucharistic Congress, convened in the Swiss city of Frei-
burg on the Qth of September, 1885.

The characteristic mark of this gathering was the complete
vindication of the social kingship of Jesus Christ. The free
soil of Switzerland was eminently fitted for this public homage
rendered to the God of the Eucharist. Carried in triumph
through the spacious avenues of the Catholic city, on the I3th,
the Blessed Sacrament was followed by all the public officials
of the canton, who had received Holy Communion that very
morning. The loyal army of the republic acted as guard of
VOL. LIX. 45

684 EUCHARISTIC CONGRESSES. [Aug.,

honor to the solemn procession, which brought the sessions to
an end in a blaze of glory.

A delegate from Ecuador had represented America at the
fourth congress. His enthusiastic report of the proceedings
caused the Archbishop of Quito, the capital of that southern
republic, to celebrate a Eucharistic Congress at the very time
that the fifth international one was held at Toulouse, France,
in June, 1886. Cardinal Desprez, archbishop of that city, pre-
sided at the congress in the absence of its permanent chairman,
Bishop Mermiliod. It lasted six days, and resulted in the es-
tablishment of the permanent organization on a lasting basis of
the Eucharistic association which former congresses had recom-
mended to the notice of the faithful.

The sixth of the Eucharistic Congresses was held in the
beginning of July, 1888, at Paris, the place of their birth.
Cardinal Richard, the pious archbishop of the French capital,
opened it on the second of that month, and recalled the fact
that on that very day, two hundred years ago, the Lord Jesus
had made his revelation of the great love of his Sacred Heart
for men to Blessed Margaret Mary. Monsabre, Matignon, and
other famed orators electrified the delegates with the power of
their burning words. Thousands of men at Montmartre, Notre
Dame des Victoires, etc., thronged these spacious churches, and
convinced the wondering and delighted members of the con-
gress that at the heart of Paris throbs a generous pulse respon-
sive to the great love of the Master.

A noticeable feature was the solemn adoration of the
Blessed Sacrament in the church of the fathers of that name, a
congregation founded by Rev. Eymard in 1856, by the clerical
members of the Pretres Adorateurs. The association counts
some thirty thousand members among the secular clergy, about
four hundred of whom live in the United States.

At this sixth congress the Devotion to the Sacred Heart of
Jesus was thoroughly identified with the Eucharistic devotions,
to our mind a result of great moment when we reflect how
readily popular devotions degenerate into exaggerated and
vaguely understood mysticism unless they rest on the solid
foundation of clearly defined Catholic dogma.

The national votive church of the Sacred Heart at Mont-
martre witnessed the solemn closing ceremonies of a never-to-
be-forgotten demonstration of Parisian faith in the real pre-
sence of the God-Man in the Holy Sacrament of the Eucharist.

;

[894-] EUCHARISTIC CONGRESSES. 685

Two years later, August, 1890, Belgium welcomed the dele-
rates to the Seventh Eucharistic Congress in the classic city of
Antwerp. Cardinal Goossens, Archbishop of Mechlin, presided
it this, one of the most enthusiastic and popular manifestations
>f Catholic belief. The reports of the various commissions
lemonstrated how deeply rooted the devotion to Jesus Euchar-
istic was in the city which Norbert kept free from the innova-
tion of Tanchelin, and in the deeply religious land of Flanders,
jid right royally did the City of Art keep up its reputation
for artistic decorations and historical pageant to do honor to
the God of th Eucharist during his triumphant march through
the thronged streets of the Flemish Queen of the Seas.

Only one thing could surpass this glorious session ; viz., a
gathering of adorers in the very Cenacle that witnessed the
Divine Institution of the Sacrament of our altars.

The Holy City of Jerusalem was therefore selected three
years later for the assembling of the Eighth Eucharistic Con-
gress, in May, 1893. This was a red-letter epoch in the annals
of the permanent Committee of Eucharistic Congresses, whose
president is Mgr. Doutreloux, Bishop of Liege. Pope Leo
XIII. took a fatherly interest in this solemn gathering, and
sent Cardinal Langenieux, Archbishop of Rheims, to preside
over its deliberations as legate apostolic.

;Many Eastern bishops attended this Eucharistic Congress,
i it bids fair to be the starting point of the return to the
e church of many local Eastern Greek communions. No
wonder the heart of the great Pontiff, whose cherished dream
of many years this consoling result would fulfil, went out to
is notable congress with the noblest impulses of fatherly love
and pontifical favor!

Such is the condensed history of the Eucharistic Congresses.
As their venerable founder, Mgr. de Segur, said : " Nations and
individuals die of inanition because they wander away from
Jesus Christ."

Man's soul can no more do without the God-Man, its food
and daily bread, than the body can do without nourishment.
"/ am the bread of life" says Jesus. "If any man eat of this
bread, he shall live for ever, and the bread which I will give, is my
flesh for the life of the world" (John vi.)

The destinies of the nations are worked out on earth. If
they allow Jesus Christ to influence and guide them, prosperity

686 EUCHARISTIC CONGRESSES. [Aug.,

and peace crown their fidelity to the God of the nations. But
if they ignore the Creator's sovereign dominion over them, they
must either bow low under the punishing lash of public calam-
ities, or redeem themselves by voluntary expiation.

To recall the rebellious nations of modern society to a sense
of duty, to guide them to the repairing sources of divine life,
to bring them in adoration and repentance to the feet of Jesus
Christ, who in his Eucharistic Tabernacle conquers the world,
that he may reign over the heritage of Christian peoples which
he redeemed with his blood, is the glorious aim of the Euchar-
istic Congresses. "Thy Kingdom Come" is th'eir motto. To
attain that aim, they set in motion all the fruitful means of
evangelization which the various Eucharistic devotions foster
among the people. They educate the individual soul to a
limitless reverence and an unquenchable love for Jesus Christ
in the holy Eucharist.

The Pretres Adorateurs, or, as we have styled ourselves here
in America, The Priests' Eucharistic League, have taken upon
themselves to give an example to the people, and to begin in
the ranks of the priesthood the work of love which they hope
soon to communicate to the people. It is from the ardent fur-
nace of the sanctuary, the fire of which was lit by Jesus Christ
himself, that the glowing coals must come which are to kindle
the fire of God's love in the hearts of the people. Jesus
Eucharistic, the Divine Victim of propitiation on our altars, is
the raison d'etre of the priesthood. Without the Sacred Host a
priesthood is a misnomer ; the Eucharistic God is a necessary
condition of its existence. And if the priest does not burn
with the boundless fire of love for Jesus Christ, which is the
very essence of his vocation and the only supposable reason of
his becoming a priest, what is to become of the people?

Before attempting, therefore, the convening of a Eucharistic
Congress in America, the Priests' Eucharistic League has de-
cided to have a Eucharistic conference at Notre Dame, Ind.,
on the /th and 8th days of August, 1894. Realizing that in
union there is strength, they will encourage one another to
greater love for Jesus in the Holy Eucharist, engage in sol-
emn and common adoration of the God hidden in the Taber-
nacle, and then, aglow with the divine enthusiasm which divine
grace communicates to the soul and mind, they will discuss the
best means to revive and accentuate the devotion of the priest-
hood, and to influence the faith in the real presence of our
Catholic people.

I894-]

SUMMER RAIN.

687

Scores of zealous priests are joining the ranks since atten-
tion has been called to the League. They are in hopes that
its influence will soon be felt in every centre of Catholic life in
the United States, and that the Right Rev. Bishops of the
country will, within a very short period of time, find at hand
the needed elements of an enthusiastic clergy and a devoted
people to call the first American Eucharistic Congress into
being. There all the faithful adorers of Jesus will fraternally
meet before the Tabernacle and repeat, for the Catholic people
and for our non-Catholic fellow-citizens who are yearning for
the stream of living waters, the touching prayer which the
Saviour himself spoke when about to institute his adorable
Sacrament : " That they may all be one, as thou, Father, in me,
and I in thee, that they also may be one in us" (John xvii. 21).

SUMMER RAIN.

BY HELEN M. SWEENEY.

SUMMER rain! so swift and sweet,
That comes to dusty city street,
Just like a benediction sent
Upon the earth with good intent,
Tell the world your story.

" On glistening strand I patter first,
Then sweep o'er upland moor athirst,

Then bathe sweet fields of clover.
I swell the meadow-brook and rill,
I beat the lake so dark and still,

I hurry the church-yard over.

" As sudden and as sweet as Death
I come with perfume on my breath

To herald a greater glory.
I weep in sunshine-sifted air,
Then shimmer in a rainbow fair :

And thus runs my little story."

688 THE GUNSMITH OF PREGRATEN. [Aug.,

THE GUNSMITH OF PREGRATEN.

BY STANISLAUS MARCH.

'HE afterglow of a September sun lay upon the
frosted slopes of the Gross-Venediger, leaving
the eastward glacier in the encroaching gloom.
Over this a figure toiled slowly downward ; a
woman clad in the costume of the Defferegen
Valley, the narrowest in all the Tyrol.

A deep, wedge-shaped basket swung from her shoulders,
whilst with her two hands she grasped an alpenstock. She was
bending with fatigue, for she had walked from Maria-Zell since
morning. No wonder the woman was jaded as she reached the
edge of the ice. Here great masses of rock strewed the gorge,
and amongst them streamed the freed waters of the glaciers.

Against one of these bowlders the traveller leant. She un-
slung her burden and placed it beside her ; then sighed aloud as
she stretched herself erect. An answering wail from the basket
made her stoop again, and raising a rug, she took in her
arms an infant, which she pressed to her breast in a flood of
tears.

A short rest and the journey is resumed ; an hour's walk
will bring her to the nearest homestead, but, tired and footsore,
a false step is taken, her ankle turns under her; with a cry of
despair she sinks to the ground. Twilight has set in ; she must
be moving ; she struggles to her feet, but only to sink down
again. Then, with the philosophy born of misery, she resigns
herself to fate. She unstraps the basket, places her head in it
beside the face of her infant, takes from her pocket a crust,
then, faithful to her instincts, crosses herself in prayer.

And the stars looked down on her through the rift; and
the night-wind swept in and out of the gorge; and the ever-
lasting waters rushed past her down to the homes in the valley.

With dawn came the fog rolling over the glacier like a
shroud ; but through its dense whiteness a man, whose curved
back betrayed his calling, leaned down and peered into the
languid eyes of the traveller.

One word of comfort, and into his arms he lifted the poor
creature with her babe, and bore them home.

THE GUNSMITH OF PREGRATEN. 689

Then the crystal-seeker ran down the hillside to fetch his
neighbor's wife, and right willingly Frau Stadler answered the
summons, and sat by the woman until the end came.

The exposure and suffering had exhausted the strength of
the young mother, and so she drifted out of the valley of
shadows unresistingly: " Sterben ist Freude" were her last
words : To die is joy !

She had told them her tale of sorrow ; the death of her
roving artist husband a few months before ; and how, unable to
find work, she was wandering homeward to Sankt Jacob ; but
her people were poor, and God knew best.

So, the crystal-seeker being a widower with two young
children of his own, the Stadlers took the infant Thekla to
their own warm nest. There the child grew to be a maiden,
the pride of her foster-parents, and sharing in the love they
bore their only son.

Alois Stadler was a gunsmith, and the hunter of the range
a life of risk and scant remuneration. Cassian, our hero, was
to follow his father's trade.

In the meadow separating homestead and smithy Cassian
and Thekla had their romps ; their playfellows were the child-
ren of their only neighbor, the crystal-seeker, who lived higher
up among the rocks Sep, a fine lad a year or so older than
Cassian, and Therese, born the same year as the hunter's boy.
The orphan was four years the youngest, and the pet of the
two families.

The three elder children passed their school years in com-
mon, and Therese was already knitting and spinning for her
household when Thekla started at her books.

The village was a long walk from the upper valley, and the
boys got the habit of running to meet the little orphan and
carry her books. No wonder she grew exacting, and would
fling aside her satchel if they failed to come.

Sep was the first to desert her flag, being apprenticed to
the weaver; but Cassian, "good and true," as the children
called him, could count on his fingers the days he had missed
in the four years.

iThe maidens were different in face and character : Therese
th eyes, hair, and skin the color of a chestnut ; Thekla with
melancholy eyes of deep blue and locks of jet. Both girls
were of shapely size, but Thekla grew to be the taller of the two.
Therese was quick and practical, full of homely sense ; Thekla,
without being indolent, was given to dreams, and withal ambitious.

690 THE GUNSMITH OF PREGRATEN. [Aug.,

The years were so happy they seemed all but unreal.

It was a midsummer's afternoon, of a Sunday. Vespers
were over, and a number of people, particularly such as had
come from a distance, not having been to their homes since
morning, were taking a glass of white wine at the inn.
Amongst them our friends of the glen.

Defferegen Franz was making use of the occasion to produce
his wares, and was well satisfied with the custom he got, when
Thekla, who had been placing a wreath on her mother's grave,
came in.

With a quaint eccentricity she at times wore the Defferegen
costume in memory of her descent ; she had it on this day, and
it instantly caught the eye of the peddler, who rose and went
over to her with the greeting of " Landsmannin " country-
woman. He was struck with her beauty, and proud to claim
her as a native of his valley.

"You mistake, sir peddler," the girl answered, refusing hi
extended hand, and crossing over to where her foster-parent!
sat : " These are my people, and Pregraten is my home."

"If that is the case, you are a fraud!" returned the m;
somewhat tartly, for he was mortified by her manner. " Perhaj
you borrow your neighbors' eyes as well, and keep a pair
brown ones in your pocket to wear with the broad-brimme<
hat? You are a witch, maiden, and I think the men folk h;
best beware ! "

" Quite right, Franz ! " replied a chorus of laughing voice*
" She has bewitched us all. See she does not cast a spell over
thee, comrade ! "

"No fear; I see too many witches such as she on my tramps.
I'm not to be caught by the pretty kitcha yonder."

Cassian felt angered at the boldness of the peddler, and, see-
ing that Thekla looked distressed, he pushed aside his glass, and
springing to his feet: "Come, my friends," he said, "let us
be going." And the party moved off.

During the walk Thekla, with the whim of a spoiled child,
regretted she had not bought one of Franz's rugs; there was
a bright striped one would look so well across her bed, and
make her feel warm of a winter's night.

" He is going to-morrow, and I shall never have so good a
chance. You should not have made us leave so early, Cass,"
continued the girl.

Cassian felt the rebuff, and proposed to return and buy the
coveted rug. His offer was eagerly accepted ; but as he turned

1894-] THE GUNSMITH OF PREGRATEN. 691

to retrace his steps his foster-sister bade him tell the trader to
bring his wares himself.

" There may be one prettier still ; and moreover, Cass, you
can't bargain."

" It is not fair," returned Cassian, " to make the man come
so far out of his way for one rug. If you will trust to my
taste, Thekla, you shall get the best he has, and I will pay for
it ; so we need not quarrel over my bargaining."

"What a dear fellow you are, Cass!" Thekla cried, joyfully
clapping her hands and dancing around him.

The young man smiled, well pleased.

At this moment Frau Stadler and the crystal-seeker both
said they had not half seen the goods, and very likely might
buy, did the peddler come next day.

" I should like to give my kitcha a surprise when she comes
off the Aim," said Therese's father.

"Besides," added the good wife aside to the two men, "who
knows but he may give us tidings of Thekla's people?"

" Idle curiosity, my woman," returned the jaeger. " Thekla
is ours. Let us keep to the bargain we made her dying moth-
er "; and looking over his shoulder at the young people, "God
be praised ! it is a good one."

Long before the family reached home Cassian was again at
the inn, and had got the promise of the peddler to be the next
morning at the glen.

As he received the message Franz stood in the door-way,
smoking his pipe. Seeing the impatience of the gunsmith to be
off, he could not resist testing the feelings of the young man
>r Thekla, with whose history he had made himself acquainted
*om the innkeeper.

" A likely maiden, that with the starry eyes ! Even a wan-
jrer like myself might fancy the pleasures of a hearth with
ich a wife. Perhaps you share my opinion, Master Smith ?
>r, pardon my indiscretion, I see your reddening cheek is a
tell-tale you are engaged." And puffing away between whiles,
Vanz kept his shrewd eyes fastened on Cassian.

Our hero felt the blood mantling his face, but, controlling
lis temper, he turned on his heel with the evasive words :

" The maiden is my foster-sister. Come early."

"Ha, ha, ha!" laughed the peddler, softly, as he watched
the receding figure. " A nice couple they would make ; but
then I'm fond of mischief, and I think we'll have some fun be-
fore the wedding. That proud, blue-eyed beauty is a cousin of

692 THE GUNSMITH OF PREGRATEN. [Aug.,

mine though I sha'n't trouble myself to tell her so and I take
a cousinly interest in her future."

Meanwhile Cassian did not hurry homeward ; the calm twi-
light soothed him. When he came to the pine-tree bridging
the Ischel he took out his pipe, and, leaning upon the safety-
rail, looked down at the almost silent water. He knew now
that his love for his adopted sister .was such that he no longer
had a right to hide it. Thekla must be told. But should she
say him nay? Well, then he would go a-soldiering.

Having made his resolve, Cassian pursued his way. The
household had retired, early hours being the rule among the
Tyrolese, but a bowl of cream and the rye loaf were on the
table awaiting him ; so, after a homely meal, Cassian sought
his room. As he passed the maiden's door he crossed himself
with a prayer, half a sigh.

The following day, as the girl knelt milking her goat, Cassian
came and stood over her. He watched her awhile and then
abruptly asked her to accompany him that forenoon to inspect
the cattle on the Aim.

" Do you think Therese has another churning to send down,
Cass, and this only Monday?" laughed Thekla.

" I want the walk with you, dearest," bluntly answered the
young man.

Thekla smiled up at him, well accustomed to compliments,
and said :

" I'll see, Cassian. You know the peddler is coming. Per-
haps after Franz has gone "

" And here is Franz . now ! " called out the man himself,
casting down his pack on the bench by the door.

Thekla was now all eagerness to choose her rug, and, leaving
her foster-brother to end her work, hastened in to call her mother.

The dame was long in coming ; but nothing loath at wait-
ing, the peddler spread out his gaudy wares in the living room
and, whilst praising them, discoursed on the wonders he had
seen in the great world beyond the mountains. The maiden
listened breathlessly ; she seemed entranced ; she had never
heard the like before. The man was eloquent, too, and took
pleasure in her wonderment.

" Now," said he, " if you were a real Defferegen girl, and not
merely a masquerader, you would be seeing something too. My
people don't stop at home all their lives."

" My own mother was from Sankt Jacob," answered Thekla,
half timidly.

THE GUNSMITH OF PREGRATEN. 693

" Ja, so ! That accounts for those blue eyes. I wonder you
are content with your valley, full half a mile wide," he pursued
with a wily smile.

" How should I wander? I am not a man with a trade,"
petulantly returned the girl.

" If you care about it, 'twould be easy enough. Have you
ever been as far as Windisch-Matrez ? " questioned the peddler.
" I have been on a pilgrimage to St. Nicholas."
" To St. Nicholas, indeed. And you never went across the
river to Matrez ? Well, well! You are not a genuine Deffere-
gen girl after all ? "

Dame Stadler's entering the room put a stop to the conver-
sation ; but these few words bore fruit.

Before Franz had shouldered his pack Thekla had decided
to see something of life, and to do which the peddler had ad-
vised the girl to take service in Matrez, where every summer
great numbers of strangers came for the ascent of the various
peaks of the Tanern range. He had even offered to escort her
thither, and introduce her to the host of " The Roan," the largest
Gasthaus there. He would wait for her at Virgen, he said. Then,
with many backward glances and flourishes of his hand, the
trader left.

Mindful of her promise to walk with her foster-brother, and
too excited for housework, Thekla told Cassian she was ready
for a climb. The two set off with very different thoughts up-
permost.

Full of her plan and eager to talk it over with her friend
herese, Thekla still could not resist imparting it at once to
ssian. The young man was at first too surprised to speak,
d let the girl ramble on unanswered. She wondered at his
athy, and at length burst out with :

" Why, Cass ! you take no interest you do not seem to
re whether I go or stay ! "

Whereupon Cassian halted, and pointing to a rock: "Let us
st here awhile, Thekla," he said. " I, too, have something on
y mind ; when you hear it you will better know what inter-
t I take in you."

After a short silence, to gather strength of words against
is wayward, new desire of the orphan whom they had cher-
ished against this strange desire, which to the young man
seemed little less than monstrous Cassian at last opened his
heart.

In his own simple but strong way he showed Thekla this love

694 THE GUNSMITH OF PREGRA TEN. [Aug.,

which had grown with him grown into him. It was his life.
His hitherto well-concealed feelings now burst upon the young
girl like the waters from a broken dike. It took her breath
away. Then in wonder she listened, and let herself be borne
along this torrent of love with a delicious feeling of security.
She smiled, a gratified smile ; well pleased to be loved in this
way. Yet through it all her selfish purpose had not been shal
en. She heard her lover to the end ; then she lightly laid h<
hand upon his knee, and, turning away her face from him
" Du armer Cassian poor Cassian ! " she said, " you love
very, very much."

" My love is a sickness a pain, Thekla ! " and Cassian
down and kissed the girl's hand. "She will not cast me off,'
he thought.

Gently the hand was withdrawn, and Thekla stood up. Hi
eyes wandered over the valley below and they rested on the
river as it curved behind the jutting rocks of the Bergerkogc).
But her mind's eye rested on it still as it rolled past Virgen ;
past Matrez ; ever on and on towards the vast unknown ;
away from the mountains, and down through the beautiful plains
of Dreamland.

" Cassian," she said presently, almost in a whisper, so far off
had she wandered in thought : " I'll not say thee nay nor yet
yea. I must see the world first."

"O Thekla, Thekla! Are we not told to shun the world?
And you, simple maiden, would run into its snares. Can you
not be happy in our home? Would you desert those who love
you?" the young man pleaded.

"O Cass ! " peevishly returned the girl, "I'm tired of the
valley ! I love it, and it is a beautiful valley," she added
apologetically, " but God has made other beautiful things, and
why should you keep me from seeing them ? The world is not
a monster with open jaws to swallow me, you dear, silly Cassian."

" God gave you to us, Thekla, when you were but a mite
of a child ; and never a day since but we have blest the gift ;
and now that a stranger comes and tells you of cities and won-
ders, you would snatch away what God gave and we prize. It
is not just it cannot be right. Thekla, it is wrong!" Cassian's
voice was sad, and the words came slowly.

Anxious to avoid further reasoning with her foster-brother,
and fearing that if she went to the Aim, Therese might not prove
a willing accessory to her plan, Thekla turned her steps home-
ward.

I..] THE GUNSMITH OF PREGRATEN. 695

The two walked in silence Cassian too distressed and
humble to plead his suit ; Thekla meditating how soonest she
could get away. Once in the valley, the smith hastily crossed
to his forge, where all day long he hammered as if to beat
and flatten out his disappointment.

The hunter was away on the mountains, and her foster-
mother sat crooning over her wheel. Should she go and bid
her good-by, and thank her for the years of kindness? No.
Thekla acknowledged Frau Stadler's authority, and might lack
the courage to disobey, should the dame oppose her going.

So Thekla wrote her farewell, with a promise of soon re-
turning, and leaving to Cassian the task of explaining her sud-
den flight.

She left with the whirr of the spinning-wheel in her ears ;
and the thud of Cassian's hammer, and the crack of a rifle
echoing among the rocks, pursued her as she sped along to
meet her false friend.

When the gunsmith returned at nightfall he found his moth-
er puzzling over Thekla's note.

" Look here, my son : what does this mean ? Has our child
left us?"

Then Cassian told her what he himself but half understood,
for he had not expected Thekla would have run away without
a word. But he shielded his love from his mother's just indig-
nation ; and ended by almost persuading the good woman that
he was party to the plan. He would go to Matrez the next
day, he said, and find out how Thekla liked being away from
home.

But the next day brought another calamity. The hunter had
gone crashing down a precipice, and the crystal-seeker walked
back alone to the glen, bearing on his bent shoulders the dead
body of his friend.

Meanwhile Thekla found herself in Windisch-Matrez. True
to his word, Franz met her at the " Sign of the Roan," the
most fashionable inn, and recommended her to the good graces
of the host.

Thekla's first appearance in public was made at a table d'hote
dinner the evening of her arrival, where, with a number of other
maidens, she waited. Her striking figure and evident noviceship
attracted attention among the guests. Two ladies more espe-
cially took an. interest in the handsome girl; and, upon learning
that she sought service, engaged her on the spot to go with
them. As they left Matrez the very next day, Thekla started

696 THE GUNSMITH OF PREGRATEN. [Aug.,

out into the world not knowing of the death of her foster-
parent.

Baroness X and her daughter were amateur artists, and

they flattered and petted their protegee, who posed before their
easels through every grade, from queen to beggar, till the head
of our young friend was well-nigh turned with vanity and self-
importance.

The summer was spent in travelling, and it was not till the
party eventually settled down in Vienna that Thekla, no longer
at a loss for an address, sent her first letter home.

It was written to Cassian, and was so full of all she had
done and seen and above all of how happy she was that the
poor fellow shed tears of despair.

Cassian's answer brought Thekla the news of their terrible
loss, which shot a pang of remorse through her heart, tempered
by the thought that her foster-father had died before learning
of her ungracious flight.

And so the two exchanged letters now and again, but Cas-
sian took scant pleasure in the correspondence ; writing was not
an easy matter, like talking.

Thus a whole twelvemonth passed away, having brought
Thekla but half a dozen commonplace communications from her
foster-brother.

Cassian kept to his forge and home, and was never seen at
the village frolics. His neighbor Therese was the only one who
guessed his trouble, for she held the keynote to it in her own
bosom gentle, tender-hearted Therese.

One hot July Sunday the villagers of Pregraten were aston-
ished to see, seated amidst the womenfolk in the church, a
handsome young woman clothed in the latest fashions. How
odd she looked as compared with the maidens about her, clad
in their short skirts, snow-white hose, and low-cut shoes, the
broad-brimmed hat modestly shading their looks, and for sole
adornment a carnation stuck clerk-wise back of the ear. Thekla,
for she it was, cast her eyes around for the glen party ; at last
they walked in Frau Stadler and Therese went to the right;
the crystal-seeker, Sep, and Cassian took seats to the left among
the men. Thekla was unnoticed by her friends. It was not un-
til after the Gospel, when she lingered standing somewhat lon-
ger than the others, that her eccentric figure struck the gaze of
the gunsmith. Although he could see but half her face, he knew
her by instinct, and felt himself grow hot and cold as he saw
the change.

a ]

an<

[894.] THE GUNSMITH OF PREGRATEN. 697

His playfellow, his foster-sister, the Thekla of his love had
nished, and Cassian closed his eyes to recall the pictures of
e past.

Th'e meeting after Mass was constrained ; Cassian felt em-
rrassed, which made him seem cold ; Therese kissed her warm-
but Frau Stadler exclaimed against Thekla's dress ; the girls
urtsied to her as they passed by, calling her " Fraulein "; and
he young men stood in awe of her at a distance.

At last the priest came out of the vestry, slowly shaking his
ead as he approached the group.

" And this is our Thekla ! " said he, in tones of kindly re-
roach. " Why, maiden, I had a mind to preach at thee from
e pulpit, only I would not confuse thee in public."

Thekla hastened to excuse her attire, by saying she had but
ached Virgen the night previous, and could not resist the im-
ulse to surprise her family at church.

"Bless thee, child! I'm glad to hear it," answered the wor-
y man. " I had feared the world had made a prey of thee."
On the walk home Cassian lingered at the girl's side, but
id little.

Weary with the two hours' walk from Virgen in city boots,
e few miles up the glen seemed to Thekla never ending;
d it was with a sigh of relief that she cast herself down on
he seat at the door of her old home.

The next few days were so pleasant that Cassian was ready
fancy he had found again his old sweetheart.
Thekla returned to her wonted ways so naturally ; and then
er sprightly talk and evident happiness made her more than
er lovable. The gunsmith was only waiting for the Sabbath
come round again to take her another walk on the moun-
in.

Fate, however, drew the Defferegen peddler in their midst
nee more ; and so frustrated his plan.

Having heard Thekla was home, Franz had come to the
glen to talk over with her the life in the great world.

Certainly this man perhaps by his unknown kinship wielded
a peculiar fascination over the maiden. So much so that Cas-
ian imagined there must be a mutual understanding between
e two. They had indeed much in common now ; they could
k by the hour of the great imperial city, with its palaces,
and gardens, and the whirr and noise of its life, by night, when
the mountain valleys lay steeped in silence.

In all this Cassian had no part. He could but sit and listen

698 THE GUNSMITH OF PREGRATEN. [Aug.,

with a jealous pain at every flush and sparkle of his foster-sis-
ter's face.

When at last Franz started off again on his tramp, telling
Thekla he hoped to meet her later, poor Cassian felt his case
was lost ; and bitter indeed were his emotions. His love for
Thekla, however, far from waning, gained in strength by sup-
pression.

The maiden meanwhile, however monotonous her life, was
not unhappy ; she was thinking of Cassian more than her lover
was aware. In reality she was testing her heart and wondering
if, after all, she and the gunsmith were not made the one for
the other. Had Thekla then told Cassian that she had defi-
nitely left the service of Baroness X there might have be<

no tragedy in the near future.

A month had gone by. August with its heat was almos
over. The great patches of poppies, which every peasant culti
vated at the side of his house, began to wilt and strew th<
petals in little heaps like burning coals upon the earth.

One evening a number of young men were gathered withii
the guest-chamber of the inn. It was a long, vaulted rooi
with a row of small windows on one side only. Two doors
right angles one to the other, the one leading into the kitchei
the other into the village street, rather hindered than helpe<
the ventilation.

The inn was the only stone building besides the church, and
had withstood many an avalanche, being built close under the
mountain.

The party gathered within its strong walls this evening were
discussing the Schuetzen Tyrolese militia then manoeuvring
in Virgenthal.

On account of the heat the windows were all open, and but
one oil lamp shed its smoky light down upon the scene ; every
man had, however, his pipe, and these in the semi-darkness
looked like glowworms.

Suddenly a huge dog, with lolling tongue and bloodshot
eyes, staggered into the room ; foam fell from its snapping jaws.

*' Gott in Himmel ! 'tis mad!" cried a voice ; and in a twink-
ling every window was occupied by a body frantically struggling
to get out. The animal stood in the line of the door, effectu-
ally barring the exit. It stood irresolute ; and in that moment a
figure blocks the entrance in its rear it is the gunsmith, Cassian.

Weaver Sep, whom he has come to seek, calls to his friend
the danger : " Fetch a gun, Cass, and kill him ; he's mad ! "

;894-] THE GUNSMITH OF PREGRATEN. 699

The noise now seems to excite the brute, and already it is
oving forward, when Cassian, taking in the full horror of the
tuation, offers himself as a forlorn hope for the safety of his
Hows.

He is strong and agile. Has he not the muscle of a smith,
nd the grit of a chamois hunter? But should the beast bite
im, what then ? Well, he will have done one good deed at
t. And, after all, what is there now to make life dear? His
other ? Ah ! Thekla would care for her.

And, with one thought for his lost happiness, Cassian springs
pon the dog, and throws his powerful arms about its throat,
terrible snarl a struggle for life tearing, panting brute, and
ard-breathing man ! They roll about the floor ; Cassian never
slacks his hold. At length the quivering mass is still the dog
is dead !

The young smith rises slowly; he is wounded, but he does
not tell his friends; he smiles upon them, as they thank him
for his brave deed. They would drink his health, and are
yelling for wine ; but no, he stops them ; he had only come for
Sep, and would now bid them all good-night and good-by.

When in the deadly combat Cassian was aware that the
teeth of the mad dog were fastened in his arm, he had formed
a plan worthy of his strong but eccentric soul.

The smith had in truth made up his mind to be a soldier.
He had hinted to his mother that he was unhappy, and for a
while at least must leave the valley. The good soul guessed
his trouble, and would not thwart him ; but as she gave him
her blessing, she shed a tear that such a sorrow should have
me upon her old days.

Mother! I will come back," he had said, and she believed
m.

But now, with the bite of a rabid dog, Cassian had come
to another determination.

In the early dawn Cassian walked to Virgen, the parish
beyond Pregraten, and arrived at the church in time to make
his preparation for Confession and Communion before the
daily Mass. With unwonted fervor he followed the Holy
Sacrifice, and at the moment of receiving he offered the act
as his viaticum the food for his last journey.

All that day he remained in Virgen, and, as people re-
called later, most of the time in the church. At dusk he re-
traced his steps and regained his forge by . an unfrequented
hunter's path. Then when all was still, and he thought the
VOL. LIX. 46

hei

700 THE GUNSMITH OF PREGRATEN. [Aug.,

inmates of the glen wrapped in sleep, he lighted the fire and
plied his trade.

A good stout chain he had, and manacles he made for his
strong young wrists. He worked by night ; by day he ate
sparingly and drank the icy water of the Ischel.

At last his task was ended. A ring of steel clasped either
arm, through which the chain was passed, and both ends were
then welded to a staple on the massive anvil.

Cassian was now his own prisoner. When all was over, he
sat and meditated, and prayed and wept by turns. We will not
pry into the secrets of his lonely soul.

The very evening of the day on which weaver Sep had
made inquiries after the gunsmith, Thekla suddenly recalled
having, since Cassian's departure, seen a light at his forge. At
the time she had taken it for some effect of the moon on the
window ; but now worry gave her other thoughts, and she flew
to her friends.

" O Sep ! " she cried, bursting into the cottage, " could
Cassian be in his smithy, and we not know of it ? "

" In his smithy! " repeated the young weaver, quite dazed. " Let
us go instantly and see." And he lighted a lantern as he spoke.

They were soon across the meadow, and in front of the
building, the back of which jutted over the river.

Sep tried the door, to find it barred ; this could not be
unless some one were within.

"Cassian! Cassian!" he loudly called. The chained man
smiled grimly, but he made no answer.

Then Sep, swinging himself lightly to the roof, tore up a
board and looked down ; but his eyes could not pierce the
darkness. Into the opening he inserted the lantern ; but that,
too, failed to reveal the occupant. He must descend himself.
This he did with precaution, and as his foot struck the flooring
he heard a deep-drawn breath close beside him.

He started back aghast ; then peered with the light.

Yes, there too surely lay Cassian, his head pillowed against
the anvil ; a wan figure. He turned on his friend a pair of
eyes aflame with varied emotions.

" Why, Sep why have you come ? Could you not let me
die in peace? "

"Heavens, Cassian! What is this? Who chained you
here?" spoke Sep, trembling at his discovery.

" I am here of my own will ; go away, Sep ; you make my
death more bitter."

1 894.] THE GUNSMITH OF PREGRATEN. 701

At the sound of voices the maidens began to call for ad-
mission.

" Let us in, Sep ; let us in ! We hear Cassian's voice ! "

" No, no, Sep ! Keep them out ! That dog bit me ; I am
mad, and may do them a hurt ! "

Regardless of the groans and protest of his friend, the
weaver unbolted the door and let in the pale moonbeams.

Thekla and Therese stood on the threshold, but when their
eyes grew accustomed to the dim light they started back in
horror at seeing the condition of their old playfellow.

Thekla fell to weeping for very pity and loathing of her-
self for not sooner having discovered her lover.

Therese, more practical, perceiving that Cassian could have
eaten nothing for several days, begged Sep to set the forge
agoing, while she ran home for food.

She soon returned with the simple provender, and had pre-
pared at the furnace a tasty dish of cream and eggs before her
companions were well over their surprise. With the loving
instinct that Cassian would rather receive it from the hands of
Thekla, she gave her the platter.

But as his foster-sister approached him the smith rose up,
gaunt, and averting his gaze, called out :

" No ; not from Thekla ! I am mad ; I may injure her ! Let
me starve; food can only prolong my suffering."

" Cassian, it would be sinful to refuse to eat. Take the
food, then, from my hands," gently pleaded Therese; "you are
>nly weak, and not mad."

Now, when Thekla saw Therese's movement, her strong
lature burst forth ; and grasping the dish she advanced firmly,
lying: "Cassian, you must take it for my sake, and from me;
For, Cassian dear, I love you better than all the world and
rou must not die."

"Did you say you loved me, Thekla?" slowly asked the
smith, turning his sunken eyes upon her; "you love me better
than all the world; did you say that, Thekla?"

"Yes; oh, yes! dear Cass. It is because I could not live
away from you that I came home," the girl answered simply.

Cassian fell back appalled. "Thekla! Thekla! Too late!"

702 A TTACK ON CA THOLIC CHARITIES IN N W YORK. [Aug.,

THE ATTACK ON CATHOLIC CHARITIES IN
NEW YORK.

HEN siege lines are drawn around a city, the
rules of modern warfare observed by civilized
nations exempt the hospitals and orphanages
from the peril of bombardment. The red cross
of the Geneva Convention flying above such in-
stitutions saves them from the obus of the besiegers. Such
amenities are, however, deemed entirely out of place by the
unscrupulous enemies of the Catholic Church. By no rules of
civilized nations are they bound in their indecent onslaughts up-
on her most precious heritage in the material order, the succor-
ing of God's poor.

It is difficult to decide between the hypocrisy and the ef-
frontery of this new movement as claimants for our wonder.
The hypocrisy is unctuous, but it is clumsy, for the veil which
it assumes is not thick enough to hide its artful leer. The inno-
cent-looking proposition is made that the State maintain its
separation from Religion by refusing to give grants for the sup-
port of " sectarian " institutions. "Sectarian" here means Ro-
man Catholic only, for although there are plenty of other insti-
tutions conducted by other denominations, they are under mixed
management, and therefore could take refuge under the subter-
fuge of being non-sectarian when the touchstone came to be
applied. The effrontery is seen in the demand that the Cath-
olic people of New York be asked to take over from the State
the entire burden of maintaining many thousand orphans and
helpless persons of mature age, who are at present maintained
by charitable funds, three-fourths of which are contributed by
Catholics and the other by the State. This is, in effect, to
what the proposition amounts.

Maintenance of the separation between the church and the
state is the plausible pretext upon which the State is asked to lend
a hand in this attack upon the Catholic Church. Separation is
assumed, by those who are moving in this matter, to be tanta-
mount to enmity, for the act to which they ask the State to
commit itself were an act of warfare if committed. They ask
the government of New York State to violate the American

1894-] -A TTACK ON CA THOLIC CHARITIES IN NEW YORK. 703

Constitution by becoming persecutors of a particular religion,
rhereas that Constitution provides for the completest religious
liberty for all.

It is not pretended by the so-called protective league which
loves in this matter that it is intended the law, if passed, shall
remain a dead-letter. Some institutions must be hit, they say,
md we know that the institutions meant are Catholic institu-
ions. Deliberately, then, and with malice aforethought, as the
legal phrase runs, this wrong is sought to be done the Catho-
ics. The chances of the Catholics abandoning their trusts,
in the ethics of the " protectors " they would be strictly
justified in doing, or putting their hands deeper down into their
>ockets for their support, are to be coolly calculated. The act
somewhat equivalent to that of a barbarian army in putting
ic women and children and the wounded in the front of an
igagement as a means of embarrassing the enemy. In arguing
jainst this proposed " amendment to the constitution," Mr.
Frederick R. Coudert very happily described it as an attempt
to induce the State to become a speculator. It was to specu-
ite and take stock in the zeal and devotion of the Catholic
Church in bringing up the helpless children of her own creed,
md taking care of her own destitute poor. It was to trade, in
>ther words, on the charity of the Catholic Church, relying for
successful trading on that principle which is the raison d'etre of
icr existence, the secret of her wonderful success. In dealings
>etween individuals we would stigmatize such a calculation as
the essence of meanness. Mr. Coudert likens it to the conduct
>f banditti who capture children and extort heavy ransom from
ieir parents on threats of mutilation or death of their beloved
)ffspring.

The Catholic community in this country are already griev-
msly handicapped by the system of public education which
Forces them to draw largely upon their private resources for the
support of their own parochial schools. They bear this injus-
tice quietly for the sake of peace. It is this placidity, doubt-
less, which emboldens the speculators to go a step further and
place the whole burden of the Catholic helpless poor and or-
phaned on their patient and long-suffering shoulders. The chil-
dren of the Catholic sailor or soldier, who may fall in battle
for the United States, would be deprived of even the shelter of
a Catholic orphanage, if the mean bigotry which is at the bot-
tom of this proposed amendment were to have acceptance.

704 A TTACK ON CA THOLIC CHARITIES IN N W YORK. [Aug.,

But meanness, after all, is only a quality, denoting a certain
low and ignoble condition of the moral nature. Mendacity, on
the other hand, is a positive, living vice, entering in its bolder
forms into the catalogue of crimes against which the stern
canons of the Decalogue are set. But those who so little
regard their own reputation as to utter and publish unblush-
ing vulgar untruths about the public funds and the various char-
ities of New York City, have not even the poor excuse of
hoping that these may pass for truths for the time being, so
that they may serve their purpose, even though future detec-
tion bring their authors obloquy. They must be fully aware
that these untruths need only to be published to meet with
condign and crushing refutation. It is not possible to construe
their action in regard to this matter as nothing more flagitious
in its intent than the ordinary looseness of hasty argument.
It is reckless assertion in its most reprehensible shape. Let us
take for instance the deliberate statement made by the Rev.
Dr. King, repeated by many Christian ministers, and reiterated,
after it was refuted, by Mr. William Allen Butler, that the
Protestant charities of New York received, in the year taken
for illustration, only $75,000 of the public appropriations for
charity, or five per cent, of the whole. It can hardly be that
the fine casuistical point of specifying merely institutions with
the word " Protestant " embodied in their titles is relied on in
this assertion, for there are but two such places included in the
list of those set forth in the reports of the city comptroller as
the recipients of State appropriations and the united grants to
these only amount to $22,000. One institution which is as
avowedly a Protestant establishment as if its name were
blazoned all over its front i. e., the Children's Aid Society-
appears alone as the recipient of a sum which nearly exhausts
the whole amount claimed by Messrs. King, Butler, and Co.
namely, $70,000. The Children's Fold of the City of New
York got $19,532.58; the American Female Guardian Society,*
$25,000; the New York Institution for the Blind, $14,157.72.
These are all Protestant institutions, although they do not put
the fact on their cards. Then there is another, the New York
Juvenile Asylum, which got $129,618.32 ; and another, the New

* The following is an extract from the charter of the Female Guardian Society: " Per-
sons applying for children must be regular attendants at a Protestant place of worship and
recommended by their pastor. The children must live in the family and regularly attend
church on the Sabbath and, when not too inconvenient, Sunday-school. Only those ap-
proved by the board or executive committee may select children."

1 894.] A TTA CK ON CA T HO LIC CHARITIES IN NE W YORK. 705

York Infant Asylum, which took $114,938.70. The Nursery
and Child's Hospital, which is another of the same character
Protestant of some of the many styles got $99,354.57; and
still another, the Five Points House of Industry, $9,838.14.
These various totals foot up to the respectable one of con-
siderably over half a million dollars. Over and above all this,
there is the fact with regard to the Society for the Reforma-
tion of Juvenile Delinquents, a Protestant institution of a char-
acter similar to the Catholic Protectory. This institution
appears in the comptroller's report as having got only $7,900
of State aid ; but the fact is, that the funds which maintain it
do not come within the purview of the comptroller's investiga-
tions. But not so with the Catholic Protectory. This appears
on the list as swallowing up a large proportion of the Catholic
total namely, $292,705.98. To all intents and purposes this
Catholic Protectory is a State Reformatory, as much as any of
the State reformatories in Great Britain and Ireland are a
beneficent substitute for a State prison, in other words. Yet
three-fourths of the money which is needed to carry it on are
provided by the private benevolence of Catholics.

There is a Corporate School Fund in the city of New
York. In 1892, the year of the last available report, it amounted
to $115,722. To Catholic institutions went $9,000 of this; to
Hebrew, $3,000. The remainder all went to Protestant institu-
tions. In making disbursements to the respective institutions
it is usually a per capita rate for Catholics, whilst the Protest-
ants generally secure a fixed allowance, independent of number
of inmates, results of training, etc. Where the sum granted is
the per capita principle, it is in some cases higher by a
>od deal than the rate allowed to similar Catholic institutions.
Enough has now been said on this branch of the subject,
were waste of time to further expose the astounding men-
icity of the hawkers-about of the constitutional "amendment."
'he refutation of the fable is on the official accounts of the
ity; and the falsehood stands on record in the public prints,
iretracted, unapologized for, naked, and, like its utterers, not
shamed.

For the enlightenment of the ignorant a tabular statement
is been prepared by Dr. King, purporting to set forth the
jspective appropriations to the various denominations for the
>ast decade. From this innocent-looking table the uninitiated
would infer that in all New York there were but four Protes-

706 A TTACK ON CA THOLIC CHARITIES IN NE W YORK. [Aug.,

tant institutions which took any help from the public, and that
these received between them a gross total of $39,000 in the
year 1892. The following condensed copy of the table will be
most useful in illustrating the peculiar methods of presentation
adopted by the " L. P. A. I." :

NAME OF INSTITUTION.

Roman Catholic. 1892.

Foundling Asylum under the charge of the Sisters of Charity, . . $264,510.60

New York Catholic Protectory, 239,000.00

St. Mary's Institution for Deaf Mutes in the City of Buffalo,

Roman Catholic House of the Good Shepherd 17,000.00

St. Joseph's Institute for the Improved Instruction of Deaf Mutes, . 20,700.00

The Association for Befriending Children and Young Girls, . . . 8,600.00

Protestant.

Children's Fold of the City of New York 16,500.00

Protestant Episcopal House of Mercy, 11,500.00

Shepherd's Fold, 5,000.00

Five Points House of Industry, 6,000.00

Hebrew.

Hebrew Benevolent and Orphan Asylum, ...... 63,500.00

Hebrew Sheltering Guardian Society, 70,000.00

* Institution for Improved Instruction of Deaf Mutes, . . . 25,800.00

Undenominational.

New York Asylum for Idiots, 1,268.00

American Female Guardian Society, 25,000.00

Children's Aid Society, . . ' 70,000.00

Hudson River State Hospital, 6,878,00

Institution for the Blind, 8,750.00

New York Institution for the Instruction of the Deaf and Dumb, . 16,740.00

New York Magdalen Benevolent Society 400.00

New York Juvenile Asylum, . . . . . . . - . 112,500.00

New York Infant Asylum, 105,779.50

State Homoeopathic Asylum for the Insane, ..... 7,000.00

New York State Lunatic Asylum, ........ 240.00

New York Infirmary for Women and Children, 4,500.00

Nursery and Child's Hospital 90,000.00

State Asylum for Insane Criminals, Auburn, N. Y., . . . 4,000.00
Union Home and School for Education of Children of Vol. Soldiers,

The Babies' Hospital '5,300.00

Buffalo State Hospital,

Syracuse State Institution for Feeble-Minded Children,

New York Society for the Relief of the Ruptured and Crippled, . 26,250.00

Now, on turning to the official Report of the Comptroller of

* Should be classed as undenominational.

-] A TTA CK ON CA THOLIC CHARITIES IN NE W YORK. 707

the City of New York for the year 1892 we find the case stated
ms:

ASYLUMS, REFORMATORIES, AND CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS.

Total
Appropriations.

Jew York Asylum for Idiots, . . $1,268.00

American Female Guardian Society, ...... 25,000.00

Children's Aid Society, 70,000.00

Children's Fold of the City of New York 19,532.58

Foundling Asylum of the Sisters of Charity, 292,705,98

Hebrew Benevolent Society of the City of New York, . . 76,988.15

Hudson Riyer State Hospital 14,653.37

Institution for the Improved Instruction of Deaf Mutes,

New York Institution for the Blind,

New York Institution for the Instruction of the Deaf and Dumb,
New York Magdalen Female Benevolent Asylum and Home for

Fallen Women,

New York Juvenile Asylum,

New York Infant Asylum,

New York Catholic Protectory,

New York Society for the Relief of the Ruptured and Crippled,
New York Infirmary for Women and Children, ....

Nursery and Child's Hospital,

Protestant Episcopal House of Mercy,

Roman Catholic House of the Good Shepherd, .
Middletown State Homoeopathic Hospital, .....
State Asylum for Insane Criminals at Auburn, N. Y.,
The Shepherd's Fold of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the

State of New York,

St. Joseph's Inst. for the Improved Instruction of Deaf Mutes,
Five Points House of Industry,

fsociation for Befriending Children and Young Girls,
brew Sheltering Guardian Society,
ica State Hospital,
e Babies' Hospital,

33.958.88
14,157.72
22,770.53

800.00

129,618.32

114,938.70

246,873.34

33,81823

5,550.00

99.354-97

I5.653-5 1

23,146.48

9,052.54

5,753-75

6,2.50.00

27.I53-5 6
9,214.80
9,838.14

90,026.79

525.00

5,300.00

de-

und

phii

consists simply in
institutions which are
as the Children's Aid

Here the device is transparent. It
scribing as " undenominational " many
under mixed Protestant control, such

iety, Juvenile Asylums, etc.

How ingenuous and artless are Rev. Dr. King and his
ilanthropic confreres!

Either these so-called undenominational institutions are
Protestant ones or they are without any religious character.
In the latter case they would be infidel, and therefore in-
imical to the state. We can leave Dr. King his choice.

Respectable Protestantism, we are sure, is not represented

708 A TTACK ON CA THOLIC CHARITIES IN N W YORK. [Aug.,

in this movement against Catholic charities. This element has
given no mandate, we are perfectly certain, to Rev. Dr. King
and his satellites to make high-minded Protestants appear as
parties to a dishonest statement of accounts. In the low cun-
ning which prompts the abandonment ^of a quartette of trivial
grants for the sake of cutting off large Catholic supplies, they
have neither hand, act, nor part ; would be ashamed to be
participants in the mean and mendacious trick attempted
by Dr. King. They have no wish to be stigmatized as
" speakers of things which are not " by the official whose duty
it is to check the accounts, as Dr. King and his associates
have publicly been before the Constitutional Convention.

For many years the Protestant charities of the city had
been receiving public aid before the Catholics thought of asking
for any. In those years no one dreamed that there was any
danger to the constitution in the giving or taking of such help.
Money is still paid to Protestant charities whether they show
any results for it or not. Who can tell how much was given
in the past for no services at all ? This is a branch of the sub-
ject to which the lynx-eyed reformer might very properly turn
his attention.

It were bootless to inquire what practical good to whatever
chimerical cause they have in view is hoped for by the falsi-
fiers of public accounts. Men who are incapable of perceiving
the stupidity of falsehood, in such affairs as these, need not be
looked to for any clearness of vision about objects or agencies.
They are like blind archers, dangerous in action to friends as
well as foes.

Were the State so obtuse as to assent to the prescriptive
course advised by the zealots, its first duty must be to provide
a substitute for the system condemned. The primary step
would indeed be the costly one in this case. There are the
buildings of the Catholic institutions. Their estimated value is
close on ten million dollars, or something like that amount
would be necessary to purchase them or erect new ones.
Then the cost of administering the institutions when they had
passed out of Catholic hands would be much larger than it
is at present. Comparison with the present cost in purely
State establishments and those under Catholic management
gives proof of this contention which cannot be gainsaid.
The average cost of inmates of the Catholic Protectory for
last year was $115.28; and the average for the House of

1 894.] A TTACK ON CA THOLIC CHARITIES IN NE W YORK. 709

Refuge, a kindred institution maintained by the State, $210. In
case of a change in the system the State, logically, would lose
the benefit of the large amount of voluntary and con amore
service on the part of the Catholic fraternities and sisterhoods
which this difference in cost really represents. The Catholic
system supplies teachers at a far cheaper rate than the State
could procure lay teachers for. We shall say nothing here on
the difference between the two sorts of service, as this con-
sideration does not enter into a dry statistical calculation.

A careful computation of the present position and the
desiderated one of the "reformers" shows that the net annual
increase of taxes to the individual taxpayer of New York
would be about $1.10 on every one hundred dollars of valu-
ation. His present taxation for charitable purposes amounts to
$2.58; under the suggested arrangement it would be $3.68, for
the city would be called upon to provide additional appropria-
tions to the amount of about $4,500,000 per annum for some
years to come, for interest upon loans made necessary to meet
the emergency.

During all this discussion not one word is said about the
army of poor which the Catholics of New York support entirely
out of their own resources. There are, scattered throughout
various charitable institutions, no fewer than 7,000 dependent
persons towards whose maintenance the State does not con-
tribute a cent. Were it possible for the Catholic authorities to
be animated with the cold-blooded cynicism which underlies
this present attack, they would be clearly justified in turning
around to the State and saying : " Assume your own responsi-
bilities in full, and cease taking from our people what their too
sensitive humanity and love of divine charity impel them to
give." But herein the Machiavellian cunning of the contrivers
is shown, for they know full well that whatever betide, the
Catholic Church and the Catholic people will never abandon
those of whose souls and bodies they have assumed the guar-
dianship until they find them in a position of safety and im
pregnability to the assaults of misery and temptation.

710 THE ENCYCLICAL OF LEO XIII. ON UNITY. [Aug.,

THE ENCYCLICAL OF LEO XIII. ON UNITY.

| E welcome this paternal and loving Letter of our
Holy Father to the rulers and people of Chris-
tendom with reverence, gratitude, and joy.
Such are the sentiments with which all his loyal
and devoted children, the Catholics of the whole
world, will receive it.

In what manner the estranged and separated Christians of
the East and West will treat this affectionate invitation of the
Vicar of Christ to return to the fold from which they have
wandered, the future alone will disclose.

For the moment, we have one indication of the spirit with
which it is regarded by a certain class at least of American
Protestants, in the remarks of one of our most dignified and
Vespectable newspapers, the New York Tribune. The tone and
manner of the article to which we refer, is, we are much
pleased to acknowledge, most respectful and amicable.

We trust that our honorable contemporary will not take it
amiss, if we state our conviction that it furnishes one of the
best arguments which can be adduced in proof of the legiti-
macy and validity of the claim which the Pope makes, to be the
vicegerent of God on the earth, and the divinely commissioned
Teacher of the Christian religion to all mankind. It is true
that the Tribune objects to the Pope, that he does not give
the evidence which is absolutely necessary for the admission of
his claim by that great multitude of professing Christians who
refuse submission to his authority. His mere assertion of it
does not suffice for a rational conviction that it is well founded,
and therefore, the Tribune thinks, it will not have the effect of
bringing back Protestants to unity with the Roman Church.
There could not be a more manifest truism than the statement,
that a mere personal assertion of supremacy without evidence
has no claim to attention and can receive none. The necessity
of resorting to such a truism is a proof of the weakness of the
cause. The maxim of St. Ambrose is well known and univer-
sally accepted : Morale est omnibus ut qui fidem exigunt fidem
astruant. " It is a universal moral principle, that those who
demand belief should furnish adequate reasons for their demand,
sufficient motives of credibility." The Lord himself did not

.] THE ENCYCLICAL OF LEO XI IL ON UNITY. 711

disdain to do this, and based his claim on faith upon abundant
and conclusive motives of credibility.

No one can be so foolish as to suppose that the Pope and
the defenders of his cause would ask a recognition of his claim
to supremacy unless it were based on evidence and supported
by strong proofs from doctrinal and historical sources. The
mere fact that he can dare to issue such an appeal and invita-
tion to all Christians as he has done in his Encyclical, with the
certainty of obtaining a hearing, is a powerful "proof that he
has reasons for demanding belief which at least deserve respect-
ful attention and careful examination.

No other person on earth is in a position to make such an
appeal. The Mohammedan Caliph, the Mahdi, or the Grand
Lama may make pretensions to the character of a prophet, but
they are regarded with derision by the enlightened portion of
mankind. If the Patriarch of Constantinople, the Holy Synod
of St. Petersburg, or the Archbishop of Canterbury were to is-
sue an encyclical like that of Leo XIII., it would not be con-
sidered as worthy of a moment's attention.

We hope, therefore, that our honorable contemporary of the
Tribune will pardon us, if we say that his respectful treatment
of the Holy Father's Encyclical is a significant fact, and an evi-
dence that his invitation to all the Christian people to return
to his communion has a prima facie reasonableness based on
the first and original principles of the constitution of Christianity.
It is not, indeed, of great moment, that one writer of intelli-
gence and a liberal spirit, or that one great newspaper of high
standing and influence, should think it proper to treat the Head
of the Catholic Church with respect and courtesy. But we may
regard this writer and this newspaper as the representative and
spokesman of a large number of the best, the most enlightened,
and the most candid Protestants of America ; may we not say
of the world, and even include the Orientals and Russians in
the same category. It is very true that the Pope's claim to
universal supremacy needs to be proved to those who do not
already recognize it. The Encyclical does not profess to be a
plea and an argument presenting the evidence on which the
claim is rested. We do not imagine that Oriental and Western
Christians who are now in a state of separation from Catholic
communion will come speedily in any considerable numbers
to proffer allegiance to the Vicar of Christ, through the effect
of his invitation. The rational and moral force of that invita-
tion is derived, not from its isolated and particular content, but

712 THE ENCYCLICAL OF LEO XIII. ON UNITY. [Aug.,

from the vast body of history which is behind it, and the colos-
sal mass of Catholic polemic theology which surrounds and sup-
ports it, supplemented with not few or unimportant concessions
from non-Catholic authorities.

The Encyclical does not make a claim which is without
proofs, for the Pope can point to a whole library of works of
genius and erudition which never have been or can be re-
futed.

But in fact, although the Encyclical does not contain a for-
mal argument, or an epitome of the evidences of Papal Supre-
macy, it is, in itself, essentially, a monument of testimony, a
self-vindicating, self-proving document. A Paixhan, Gatling, or
Krupp cannon proclaims its own calibre by the sound of its ex-
plosion. And so, the voice of the Pope, like the Word of God,
whose vicegerent he is, sounds through the world, as no voice
except that of the Vicar of Christ could give forth its utterance.
The Encyclical is the latest of a series of similar documents,
going back to the Epistle of Pope Clement the First to the
Corinthians, in the first century. Let it be remembered, that
in addressing the Greeks, Leo XIII. is addressing a body of Chris-
tians which acknowledged the Roman Supremacy for a thousand
years, and that all Western Christendom acknowledged the same
supremacy for fifteen centuries. Greeks and Protestants have
'broken off from the main body of Christendom, not because an
intelligent and conscientious study of the Christian religion had
convinced them that the Papal Supremacy was a usurpation,
but from other causes, and for worldly and selfish motives.
Their polemical war on the principle and the doctrine of papal
supremacy was an after-thought, by which they sought to justify
their rebellion. The burden of proof rests on their shoulders.
It is for them to show cause why they rejected the supremacy
of the Roman Pontiff, and abandoned his communion, and why
they should not return to it, and thus make an end of their
disastrous schism.

All admit that the present state of disunion and division in
Christendom is disastrous for Christianity and for the world.
Christianity, in the widest sense, embraces less than one-third of
mankind. Apart from Eastern sects, divided from the great
Greek Church and from each other, the separated Christian
sects of the West are numerous, they are hopelessly divided
from each other, and the chaos is continually becoming worse.
Millions do not profess to believe or practise any form of religion.
There is but one hope for Christian unity, for the regeneration

1 8940

THE ENCYCLICAL OF LEO XI I L ON UNITY.

7*3

of the nations, for the conversion of the world ; and this hope
is placed in the return of all wanderers to the one fold of the
Catholic Church under the pastoral care of the Chief Shepherd,
the Successor of St. Peter and the Vicar of Christ.

The Holy Father expresses his hope and confidence that
the reconciliation of all separated Christians may be brought
about at some future time, and that the church will celebrate
a glorious triumph before the final consummation of the world
and the passing away of the present order of Divine Provi-
dence. This is the most consoling and encouraging word which
has come from his mouth. All his devoted children will pray
earnestly that this happy prognostic may be fulfilled as speedily
and completely as possible. The glorified martyrs and saints
in Paradise will join their prayers to those of the church on
earth ; the glorious Queen of Heaven will offer her more pow-
erful intercessions for the same intention ; the prayer which the
Lord Jesus Christ uttered on the evening before his crucifixion
is still in remembrance before God. May He deign to hear and
answer these prayers, that his kingdom may come and his will
be done on earth as it is in Heaven ! And may our Holy Fa-
ther, Leo XIII., live to see the beginning of this glorious
period !

THERE died recently in Dublin a priest of the
Passionist Order who was familiarly known as Fa-
ther Charles, whose reputation for sanctity was in-
tensified by the belief that he was one of those
specially favored from on high whose prayers were
powerful even to the working of miracles.

The belief in this mark of divine favor was widespread in
Ireland, but more especially in the capital, a little outside
which stands the beautiful church and monastery of the Pas-
sionist Order, on the grounds of Mount Argus. A visitor to
the church might have seen any day, during the later years of
Father Charles's life, many persons waiting after the conclusion
of the last Mass, kneeling patiently at the altar-rails invalids
and pallid sufferers for the most part. These were believers in
the miraculous efficacy of Father Charles's prayers, and they had
come that he might pray with them and for them, and touch
them with his piece of the true Cross. Presently, when the throng
of worshippers had quitted the building, a tall, weird figure would
come forth from a door leading into the monastery, and with
quick, nervous, and somewhat eccentric movement approach the
kneeling watchers. His face was emaciated if not cadaverous,
his eye feverish, his gaze not on those on whom it seemed to
fall. He spoke to them and heard their replies, yet he seemed
not to perceive them. He prayed beside each only for a little
while, but with a passionate, hungering depth of love and rever-
ence in his tone, and with a vehemence and strangeness of
gesture, that resembled no human method of regulated speech.
He was indeed rapt whilst he prayed, and in his ardor of
ecstasy Father Charles often forgot earth and all upon it, and
was for the time being away with his soul soaring far beyond
the limits of this terrene orb and its atmosphere. In short,
Father Charles was looked upon as a saint. He was certainly
a being of the most austere devotion, and if a life of transcen-

1 894.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 715

dental sanctity and fleshly mortification can make the saint,
there can be little doubt that the current rumor was right.

So deep was the hold which Father Charles had upon the
people of Dublin for many years that they could not suffer his
memory to die out from amongst them ; hence it is only
a week since the initial steps were taken towards erecting
a permanent memorial at Mount Argus in his honor. The
community have likewise taken the necessary steps to have
the evidence of his sanctity collected and forwarded to
Rome in due course. Meantime, for the edification of those
who look to such lives as testimony of God's workings through
his church, the memoir of the remarkable career of the
deceased has been given to the world by a member of the
same devout community, Rev. Father Austin.* The work will
be of interest also for the sketch it incidentally gives of the
rise and work of the Passionist Order a community which has
done much for the salvation of souls since its foundation.

On the lucus a non lucendo principle we are reminded of
Mr. Max O'Rell by the peregrinatory notes of Mr. Louis Lom-
bard in his little book called Observations of a Traveller.^
These notes, which the author himself does not believe to be
either exhaustive or coherent, as he tells us, possess a quality
which is, fortunately, missing in the work of the genial Max.
They display at times all the ribaldry of Mark Twain without
any of the art of that reckless scoffer at things held sacred.

We have it on the authority of Ella Wheeler Wilcox that
the author is the great-grandson of a French Roman Catholic
bishop who, in order to escape the guillotine, got married. If
the story be true, it furnishes a hypothetical explanation of the
feeble fury of this descendant of an unholy alternative against
all things which savor of Catholicism.

An English memoir of Blessed Antony Baldinucci, J from
the pen of the Rev. Francis Goldie, S.J., comes to us from the
firm of Burns & Oates. The biographer has had the advantage
of most of the materials which had been collected by the Rev.
Father Vanucci, S.J., including the monograph on the saint's
career by a fellow-Jesuit who knew him intimately and enjoyed
his friendship, Father Budrioli.

Simplicity and absence of rhetorical style are the features in

* The Life of Father Charles. By Rev. Father Austin, C.P. New York, Cincinnati,
and Chicago : Benziger Brothers ; Baltimore : John Murphy & Co.

t Observations of a Traveller. By Louis Lombard. Utica, N. Y. : Louis Lombard.

| The Life of the Blessed Antony Baldinucci. By Rev. Francis Goldie, S. J. London :
Burns & Oates.

VOL. XLI. 47

716 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug.

this record that most forcibly strike the reader. So many mar-
vellous things regarding the saint had to be crowded into his
biography that no space was left for anything that might be
considered extraneous. Hence there is a monotony about the
book that differentiates it much from the chronicles of much
less important characters when treated by hands which strive
more for literary effect than making any permanent impression
for good.

The record of Blessed Antony Baldinucci's miracles is indeed
a marvellous one. No such body of evidence, we believe, was
forthcoming with regard to the supernatural influences of any
of the later beatified. His preaching must have been irresistibly
fine; yet, strange to say, no specimens of the oratory which at
times melted the hearts of the most inveterately malignant are
given in the course of the work.

The severity of the self-discipline which Father Baldinucci
underwent, and the frightful hardships amid which much of his
mission work was accomplished, appear to have shortened his
career of benevolence. He died at the early age of fifty-one,
amid demonstrations of grief so intense by the people as re-
vealed the extraordinary hold which he had acquired by his
sanctity of life and abject devotion to their service.

A fine engraving of the saint is prefixed to the work. It is
an engraving copied from a picture of young Baldinucci at the
age of fifteen, the work of Baltassar Franeschini, or Volterrano,
as he was more familiarly known. The face is full of poetic feel-
ing and impulsive sympathy.

Amongst the many noble charities to which the women of
France devote themselves, the work of the Women of Calvary
deserve a word of commendation. This association, which was
founded fifty years ago in Lyons by Madame Farnier, a widow,
devotes itself to the care of incurables entirely. The associa-
tion is not religious, and it is composed of widows solely. It
devotes itself entirely to the work of charity in one of its most
essential shapes, and does it with wonderful zeal and success.
The narrative of its foundation and methods, by Abb Chaffan-
jon,* will afford much edifying and suggestive reading.

A fresh edition of the late A. M. Sullivan's Story of Ireland ft
issued within the past few weeks, is a striking proof that the
popular form of history is preferable, to very many people, to
the more formal and conventional chronicle.

* Widows and Charity. By Abbe Chaffanjon. New York : Benziger Bros,
t The Story of Ireland. By A. M. Sullivan. Dublin : M. H. Gill & Son.

1 894.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 717

This volume of Mr. Sullivan's was mainly intended for the
enlightenment of young scholars, as the so-called " National "
system of education in Ireland excluded all mention of the
fortunes of the country in the past. Yet many of more mature
years would prefer such information as it imparts to the more
consecutive knowledge derivable from the works of other writers,
owing to the happy way in which the subject is presented. Its
attractiveness is enhanced by the many Irish metrical selections
embodied in it, and the large number of spirited wood-cuts with
which it is interspersed.

Paul Sabatier's St. Francis of Assist,* which has been re-
viewed in these pages already, appears now in an English trans-
lation by Louise Seymour Houghton. To the criticism which
has been already given, it may be not out of place to add the
feeling of surprise at the way in which the author treats the
subject of miracles in an appendix to the work relating espe-
cially to the stigmata of St. Francis. To one who has read
much of the previous portions of the work it will be amazing
to find what is here written. M. Sabatier inclines more to be-
lieve in the existence of the stigmata than to join in the pro-
tests against the marvel. The miracle, as meaning the suspen-
sion or the subversion of the laws of nature, or rather the di-
rect intervention of the First Cause in certain cases, he denies
outright as being an immoral hypothesis, as an infringement of
the first religious principle of his mind apparently, the perfect
equality of all before God ; for, he says, " if God intervene thus
irregularly in the affairs of men, the latter can hardly do other-
wise than seek to become courtiers who expect all things of
the sovereign's favor." The stigmata of St. Francis, whose ex-
istence he admits, since he finds he has no chance of effectively
denying, he regards as something inexplicable, but only in the
same way as the extraordinary mathematical powers or musical
gifts of an infant prodigy.

Here we have a key to the apparent paradox of a Unitarian
minister, who does not believe in what St. Francis believed over
and above all things the divinity of our Redeemer following
the saint's career with the most patient care and writing a really
charming^ work in praise of it, who seems to deprecate even
prayer to the Omnipotent lest it should be deemed the inter-
ested flattery of a sycophant. What a singular notion of reli-
gion for a minister of religion of any kind whatsoever!

* Life of St. Francis of Assist. By Paul Sabatier. Translated by Louise Seymour
Houghton. New York : Charles Scribner's Sons.

7i 8 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug.,

Still this book is likely to work some good. It is calculated
to set profounder reasoners thinking. They cannot fail to be
struck by its manifest inconsistencies and the grand a priori ne-
gation upon which it starts out, only to find itself arriving at
a goal the very opposite to that for which it aimed in starting.
This is one of the facts which the writer himself would re-
gard as "inexplicable," and not the least strange part of it
is that he seems to be all unconscious of it.

The Rev. J. W. Book, who has given the public some in-
valuable popular treatises on vital subjects in the moral and
spiritual life, has just issued another excellent one, dealing with
the vexed question of mixed marriages.* Here he sets out, in
the form of a dialogue between a priest and a young girl contem-
plating a union with a non-Catholic, the various grounds of ob-
jection to such marriages, and all the conditions that a Catho-
lic must fulfil in order to have a valid sacrament. Nothing
could be clearer than his exposition of the ecclesiastical law
bearing on this momentous subject. The book is a most service-
able one in a country situated like the United States. It is is-
sued under the sanction of the Bishop of Vincennes.

One of the most amusing books of travel, outside the class
of the wholly humorous, is Mr. Guy Boothby's new one entitled
On the Wallaby. This is Australian patter for " On Tramp,"
and in this case it signifies roughing it, to a large extent, across
Australia, the Indian Ocean, and part of Asia. The spirit in
which the journey was undertaken may be described as ultra-
Bohemian, and the tone of the comment is rollicking almost to
the verge of Mark-Twainism. Under all the jocosity, however,
there is a full sense of the beauty of some of the scenes visited
and a careful note of many a practical fact that may be useful
not only to travellers but to scientists. The description of
some of the Australian scenery is very fine. Some tolerably good
" snap-shot " pictures will be found scattered through the work.

There are few writers who left more distinctive marks of in-
dividuality than Father Faber of the Oratory. The peculiar
trend of his sweet and gentle mind lay in consoling ways, so
that his compositions have an especial value to those who are
afflicted in spirit or wrestling with temptations or difficulties.
The selection of his aphorisms f which has been made by Marion
J. Brunowe gives us many of his most beautiful reflections. The

* Mollies Mistake ; or, Mixed Marriages. By J. W. Book, R.D. Published by the au-
thor, at Canneltown, Ind.

t Pearls from Faber. By Marion J. Brunowe. New York.

1 894.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 719

size of the volume renders it handy as a pocket companion. It
would be hard to find a better little monitor.

A second edition of Father Burke's pamphlet on Catholic
Ceremonies* has been called for. This is an excellent proof of
the acceptable character of the work. It is indeed a most use-
ful treatise, especially to those who labor under the desire to
seek solace in the Catholic Church, and yet find a difficulty
about questions of Catholic practice and the church's ceremonial
and ritual. The handy yet substantial shape in which the work
is presented is a subsidiary recommendation.

I. THE FIRST DIVORCE OF HENRY VIII. IN STATE PAPERS.f

This volume may be considered as the work of two authors.
The late Mrs. Hope collected from state papers and other con-
temporary documents the materials of which it is composed,
and wove them into a connected narrative ; Father Gasquet
thoroughly revised the MS. left by Mrs. Hope, examined and
verified every statement by reference to the authority quoted,
adding notes explaining the nature and character of the docu-
ments, and in a few places correcting the text. In the Intro-
duction, among other things, he adduces considerations which
should modify the judgment generally formed, not only by Mrs.
Hope, but by historians in general, as to whether Convocation
in 1531 recognized the king as supreme head of the church in
spirituals. Father Gasquet maintains that although the action
of Convocation resulted in the recognition of the king as su-
preme head in spirituals as well as in temporals to the displace-
ment of the pope, yet the clergy carefully guarded themselves
from making any such recognition, and that although they styled
the king the Supremum Caput, yet that from the wording of the
document and the proceedings themselves, as well as from sub-
sequent history, it is clear that they intended to exclude from
its notion the idea of any royal spiritual jurisdiction.

Mrs. Hope's narrative affords, we believe, the first complete
and thoroughly trustworthy account of that most dismal subject
the proceedings for Henry's divorce being drawn as it is en-
tirely from first-hand sources. In some respects the facts she

* Reasonableness of Catholic Ceremonies and Practices. By Rev. J. J. Burke. New
York, etc. : Benziger Brothers.

t The First Divorce of Henry VIII. as told in the State Papers. By Mrs. Hope. Edited,
with notes and an Introduction, by Francis Aidan Gasquet, D.D., O.S.B. London : Kegan
Paul & Co., limited ; New York : Benziger Brothers

720 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug.,

brings to light tend to relieve the general darkness. She shows
how unfounded is the assertion of Protestant historians that it
was the fear of Charles V. which deterred the pope from grant-
ing the divorce, and that his refusal was really due to a disin-
terested love of justice irrespective of consequences. No one
who is desirous of ascertaining the real truth about one of the
most important events in history can afford to neglect this work
of Mrs. Hope and Father Gasquet.

2. BISHOP CHATARD'S STUDIES.*

To the readers of this magazine it would be a superfluous
task to commend to their favorable judgment the essays of
Bishop Chatard. For the past quarter of a century they have
had an opportunity of following his polished flow of thought
on a variety of subjects connected with Catholic development,
and we have no doubt they have profitably availed themselves
of each. To the public who have not had such opportunity we
would heartily commend the volume in which these papers are
collectively presented. Many of the treatises have a direct
present-day interest notably those which deal with the educa-
tion question in the United States and the temporal power of
the Papacy. None can fail to be struck by the forcible reason-
ing of these articles, nor to be charmed by their literary style,
which is full of dignity and polish.

3. CHRISTIANITY AND PAGANISM COMPARED.f

A popular edition of this invaluable work of Mr. Allies is
welcome for two reasons : first, because of the expensive first
edition several volumes are now out of print; and second, be-
cause the price of the new edition will place it within the
reach of every member of the ever-widening circle of Catholic
readers. The new edition is due, we believe, to the initiative
of Cardinal Vaughan, in whose opinion it is the best work in
the English language on the relations between the doctrine
and practice introduced by Christianity and the philosophy and
morality of the Greek and Roman pagan world. The present
volume includes a sketch of the Roman civilization, its external
grandeur, and the internal conditions of Roman society. It

* Occasional Essays. By the Right Rev. Francis Silas Chatard, D.D., Bishop of Vin-
cennes. New York : Catholic Publication Society Co.

t The Formation of Christendom. By T. W. Allies, K.C.S.G. London: Burns &
Dates, limited ; New York : Benziger Brothers.

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 721

shows how this society was reconstructed by two forces im-
parted by the Christian religion, by the knowledge, that is to
say, which it imparted of God and of the human soul, by which the
individual man was newly created. In two individuals, Cicero
and St. Augustine, Mr. Allies finds and describes the contrasted
types of the opposed principles of life and conduct. Of the
fourth lecture the revolution wrought by Christianity in society
as a whole is the subject. The fifth and sixth lectures the
last in this volume are devoted, the former to the new crea-
tion of marriage, the latter to the creation of the Virginal life.
No adequate notice can be given here of the way in which
these subjects are treated, nor is it required by those who are
already acquainted either with this or the other works of Mr.
Allies, for they already know how firm is his grasp of princi-
ples and how thorough he is in their elucidation. The main
point which it is our object to call to our readers' attention is,
that they are now enabled to obtain at a moderate price one
of the most valuable and important works of the present gen-
eration ; and while the price is moderate, the print and paper
are all that can be desired in point of excellence.

NEW BOOKS.

G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS, New York:

The Blind as Seen through Blind Eyes. By Maurice de la Lizeranne.

Translated by F. Park Lewis, M.D.
). APPLETON & Co., New York :

Occasional Sermons and Lectures. By the Rev. John M. Kiely.
)HN B. PIET, Baltimore :

The Principles of the Religious Life. By Rev. Peter Cotel, S. J. Translated

by L. W. Reilly.
O'SHEA, New York:

By the Seaside. Happy Hours of Childhood. By a Member of the Order of
Mercy.

PAMPHLETS RECEIVED.

Gambling Communities : Authority of Law and Law Authorities iindcr the Charm
of Nickle Slots in Saloons. A Socialistic Treatise. By Adolphe Hepner, St.
Louis, Mo., 311 Walnut Street.
Principles of Catholic Education. By Rev. F. C. Kolbe, D.D. Reprinted

from the South African Catholic Magazine.
GOVERNMENT PRINTING-OFFICE, Washington:

Report of the Commissioner of Education, 1890-91. Tenth Annual Report
of the Bureau of Ethnology to the Secretary of the Smithsonian Institute,
1888-89. By J. W. Powell, Director.

THE hand of Anarchy strikes impartially as the
foot of death. Its knife knows no discrimination
between the imperial autocrat and the freely elect-
ed head of "the sovereign people." Its latest great victim was
the head of the French Republic. M. Carnot was assassinated
on the evening of June 22, as he was driving through the streets
of Lyons. He had gone there to take part in the fetes inci-
dental to the opening of the international exhibition in that
city. His welcome had been one of rare enthusiasm, for his
high character as First Magistrate had won him the respect of
every class in France. It was his reliance on this feeling which
led him, unhappily, into the death-trap which had been set for
him. So demonstrative had the crowd become when he appeared
in the streets after going through the preparatory ceremonies
that he said, as he drove through the cheering masses, " Let
them come and shake my hand." Many approached the car-
riage for that purpose, and amongst the rest his assassin.

He is a young Italian desperado named Cesario Santo. He
came with a bunch of flowers concealing the knife which was
to put a stop to all the rejoicing. As the President reached
out his hand the young scoundrel stooped forward, and before
any one could arrest his arm he had plunged his weapon with
tremendous force into Carnot's body. The single stroke was
enough. It took effect immediately, and the President died in
a very short time afterward from hemorrhage.

In order that there may be no mistake about their intentions,
the anarchists followed up the blow by the assassination of the
editor of an Italian newspaper, the Gazetta Livornese, on the
ist of July, in Leghorn. Signor Bandi, the editor, had incurred
the odium of the anarchists by his outspoken denunciation of
the murder of M. Carnot. The offence for which the President
of the French Republic was sacrificed was his refusal to pardon
Ravachol and Vaillant and the other anarchists who threw

,] EDITORIAL NOTES. 723

bombs in the French Chamber, in a theatre, and in restaurants,
and killed a number of persons. In the fact that the murderer
of the President of the French Republic is a native of Italy
there is convincing proof of the cosmopolitan character of this
frightful conspiracy a feature which ought to obviate the risk
of international troubles arising from the dealing of authority
with its members in any part of the world, and simplify the
legislative processes necessary to prevent its further ravages.

No time was lost by the French Chambers in carrying into
effect the arrangements prescribed by the constitution for filling
up the vacancy in the Presidential office. There were two
candidates before the country already, as M. Carnot had
intimated his firm determination not to offer himself for a
second term. These were M. Casimir-Perier and M. Dupuy.
M. Perier was elected on a first ballot by a majority just large
enough to secure the finality of the vote, which is regarded as
a very fortunate circumstance, as, had a second ballot become
necessary, the antagonisms of parties are such that no decisive
result could have been arrived at, and a political deadlock of a
very grave character would have eventuated.

There is something strikingly suggestive in the fact that
the editor who has been killed was one of those who accom-
panied Garibaldi in his invasion of Marsala. Signer Crispi, the
Italian prime minister, is another ex-Garibaldian ; and his life
was attempted only a few days before the murder of Sig. Bandi,
as he was going through the streets of Rome. Saturn, not
devouring, but being devoured by, his own offspring, is the only
appropriate simile to these fathers of the revolution being devoted
to destruction by the agencies they themselves had set in motion.

724 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Aug.,

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

npHE strong personality of Miss Perkins is so well known to many through
1 her interest in the Columbian Reading Union, that it may seem superfluous
to commemorate a name not likely to fade rapidly from their recollection. Still
it is a very gratifying, though painful, office to respond to a call for a short sketch
to perpetuate the memory of her persistent individual work for the growth of
Catholic Reading Circles.

Julie Elizabeth Perkins was born in New York City, June 28, 1857. She was
the daughter of Mason A. Perkins and Julia Hagar. Her mother died when
Julie was but two years old, leaving two other children. After her mother's
death her uncle by marriage, Mr. C. D. Nash, of Milwaukee, hastened East, in-
tending to bring back with him one of the older children, but on seeing little
Julie he at once decided not to leave her behind. At his home in Milwaukee this
guardianship was lovingly continued.

Miss Perkins's early education was begun by the Sisters of Charity of the
Cathedral parish of Milwaukee. Later she finished her studies at the Sacred
Heart Convent in Montreal. While there she became enrolled among the Chil-
dren of Mary ; and it may be here noted that when upon her death-bed she re-
quested that the medal of this sodality and her little crucifix be the only jewels
buried with her.

As a child she was of a bright, sunny disposition, although exceedingly shy
and retiring. When we add to these qualities a gentleness and tenderness un-
told, an entire forgetfulness of self, and a generosity ever ready to offer its strength
in the service of others, we have a fair silhouette of Miss Perkins all through life.

At an early age it was found that little Julie was not strong physically ; there
were symptoms evident of an inherited heart-trouble, which made it seem wise
for her guardians to direct her aspirations toward a quiet home life. This de-
cision she accepted in a spirit of resignation, and thus found much time to spend
among her beloved books and in quiet study.

After her school-days were over, and while passing through the festivities of
several social seasons, there recurred constantly a longing to continue the edu-
cation begun at school. She had early learned the necessity of following a well-
defined course under the direction of an experienced leader, and thus began to
cast about for some one to guide her. These aspirations led her to join the Bos-
ton Society to Encourage Home Study, and for a time she thought herself work-
ing in the right direction. When, however, she discovered that this society af-
forded her no instruction in her own faith as a Catholic, she found herself as much
at sea as before.

Miss Perkins then turned to the church, and, after vainly seeking with un-
satisfactory results, she set about to formulate a plan for a society which might
meet this want, and at the same time might be a guide to others in like position.
She was amazed to find how little was being done, in a systematic way, for
Catholic women, after they had left the influence of the academies, the parochial
and Sunday-schools. Her admiration for the religious teachers was most in-
tense ; still she realized that their sphere was extremely circumscribed in that they
could not go abroad and remain in touch with women after they had been forced
to become self-supporting, or had drifted into society.

She fully appreciated the work of the clergy, but realized that they had not

1894.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 725

the time to direct individual members of each parish. She decided that this work
must be accomplished by means of a wide dissemination of our best Catholic
literature, and that this must be done by the people themselves. She argued
that they must be organized under a leadership which will be in touch with all
classes at once, in a society for Catholics. From her own observation she be-
came convinced that so long as we find some of the worst books within easy
access, or find on the kitchen shelf the lowest specimens of current literature,
we cannot expect to retain a high standard of thought.

A crude plan was soon presented to a few friends, but met with opposition.
This discouragement rather dampened her ardor for a while, but by no means
destroyed the desire to perfect her plans. Every time an opportunity offered it-
self these plans were brought to the front ; and at last, in 1888, her dearest wish
was fulfilled through the instrumentality of the Paulist Fathers, then holding a
mission in Milwaukee. These noble men listened to her argument, and promised
to do all in their power to further the interests of this philanthropic scheme. The
result of it is the Columbian Reading Union of to-day. Miss Perkins in her
modesty never claimed even the idea of the Union as her own, but rather laid the
whole credit where so much of the work has certainly been done.

Could the members of the numerous Reading Circles glance through the
pages of Miss Perkins's first petition and note the earnest thoughtfulness exhibited
in this plea for the higher education of Catholic women, they would feel newly
stimulated in their efforts.

Through the kindness of Mr. Nash, Miss Perkins covered all the first expenses
of the work for Reading Circles, and up to the time of her death she carried on
as much of the correspondence, mailing of pamphlets, and arranging of new lists
as her health permitted. Her enthusiasm never flagged, and proved so conta-
gious that it, of necessity, brought success to any cause in which it had been
enlisted.

About the time the Columbian Reading Union was well under way, Miss
Perkins's health began to fail. This necessitated continued absences from home
and the lake winds. Many of these sojourns were spent in the South among
Catholic surroundings, which discovered to her active, observant mind a greater
field than ever for the study of Catholics and their intellectual needs.

At such times it was forced upon her how difficult it was to obtain Catholic
iterature either at public libraries or at book emporiums. She found that the
>rmer kept only such books upon their shelves as were most called for by both
'atholic and Protestant readers, while the dealers claimed that there was not
ifficient demand to warrant their keeping a supply of Catholic books on hand,
[ere also she saw a work for the Union to accomplish. It must be instrumental
securing for Catholic authors recognition in libraries throughout the country,
md it must urge this demand to force the supply. Miss Perkins understood that
>ublic libraries are established for the convenience of all, and that a constant call
>r books will soon place them upon the shelves.

She went even farther than this she hoped to be instrumental in collecting
in large centres all the books read by the various neighboring Circles, and then,
by loaning these in turn to new Circles, to create a constantly growing circu-
lating library. It was her highest aspiration that the Columbian Reading
Union should bear the standard which would keep the Catholic mind progres-
sive with the world, and that it should educate its members to answer intelli-
gently the various questions constantly arising in this age of doubt and scepti-
ism. What the Union has already accomplished we all know ; and that it is the

726 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Aug.,

foundation of many new phases of activity among the laity is self-evident from
its reports of progress.

To the end she wrote letters full of a marked personality which inspired her
correspondents to use their latent strength in noble efforts. Her letters were all
sympathy, and in this forgetfulness of self lay the secret of elevating and assist-
ing all that was good in others. In closing I can but reiterate the sentiment of
one of Miss Perkins's mourning friends : " Our loss is her gain ! May her sweet
spirit continue to influence the lives of those who live after her ! May her good
works multiply, and may our loving Saviour give her soul that happiness which
surpasses all understanding ! "

LENORE A. HILBERT.

165 Prospect Avenue, Milwaukee, Wis.

* * *

With the whirl of the telephone ringing in our ears, and the rush of the
electric cars before our windows, our minds are so crowded with the effect of
thought that we lose those early suggestions which in their fragile form contain
the elements of action. Results oftentimes dazzle us with their magnitude, and
one invention may open the mind to a vista sweeping out into limitless space ;
but results at best are only consequences springing often from some unseen
cause. At the present moment Catholics are waving applause over the Summer-
School at Plattsburgh ; and while castles in the air are building all around us, it
is fitting that we pause a moment to pay a tribute to the memory of one whose
earnest heart and cheery voice were ever ready to aid the Reading Circle move-
ment. Her helpful influence was felt in many distant places where her letters
found their way.

The reason of the present intellectual movement among -Catholics has
demonstrated itself, but for many of its early triumphs we must turn to those
numerous letters which flew from Milwaukee to the distant points where the
plan found an echo. Through the words and between the lines breathed inspir-
ation and enthusiasm which did much toward making the Circles possible. It
was Miss Perkins who led the way for us to follow, her charming personality
drawing to a focus scattered impulses struggling toward true culture. The
thirteenth of last March this spirit returned to its Creator, and only through
communication with her near friends and relatives since her death has the
unusual beauty of her soul been revealed. In one of her letters, written in 1890,
she said : " If I can only bring some little thought as aid, like cooling spring-
water brought to the busy workers, I shall be pleased." , How well she gave
encouragement and inspiration the various Reading Circles can testify.

Miss Perkins most generously gave her time and energies to a large cor-
respondence. Here and there communications in reference to the Circles
developed into a personal friendship between the self-sacrificing advocate and
her client. Selections from the letters which were the outcome of one of these
friendships we are privileged to share with our readers, that many of us to
whom Miss Perkins's name is familiar may gain a closer insight into her beautiful
character. The following sentence, written in 1889, gives a keynote to her
nature : " My life has been of late so filled that I am beginning to feel a pang
of conscience whenever I place a pleasure before duty." The letter closes with
the kindness of the holy time, and she says : " For you do I wish all the joy and
peace which come at this Christmas-time, more especially to the Catholic heart.
. . . Since we may not yet meet, I send you a little photograph ; if it could
speak to you, it would wish you a merry Christmas."

In February, 1890, she wrote: "There is so much in all true artist natures

1894-] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 727

of struggle, sensitiveness, and discouragement that lies hidden from the world,
which only knows, if it knows at all, of surface successes ; but I think it is some-
thing more than the languid appreciation of a sated world that is needed ; it is
the friendship which understands so much without being told of the under-
current of struggle, which acts as a greater spur than ever gratified ambitions
can. . . . My plans for the season have all been marred ; an attack of la
grippe culminated in pneumonia, from which I am now convalescing. My
friends are anxious ; but I long so to resume my correspondence, for you do not
know what pleasure it has brought into my life. My friends here have kept me
supplied with most exquisite roses, which have left a memory of bright mosaics.
Besides being a member of a Catholic Reading Circle, from which I recently
resigned as secretary, I am president just a matter of compliment of a literary
club of eight ladies and eight gentlemen. The essays that have been read were
truly excellent : on Looking Backward, Finance, Progress, Socialism, Arbitra-
tion, Salons of Paris, etc. As I think we have been broaching rather deeper
subjects than we can sustain, I may write for mine a Journey Round my Room,
by way of giving freer scope. The idea of the club is to develop individual
thought on general subjects, a facility of expression, and bring new information
on subjects generally discussed but little known. We also contemplate attend-
ing courses of lectures in a body.

" We have formed a delightful and enthusiastic Circle, which is a good sub-
stitute for those whist clubs and useless evening amusements so much in vogue.
It is really unique here, and is generally noticed and approved by our society
friends ; but we are limited in number, and will admit neither a critical nor indo-
lent element. We had a most charming lecture given by Miss Starr, and I went
with a party of friends who were delighted. But I fear I am exhausting your
patience this is so poor an effort, for the mental action corresponds so little to
all the heart feels and would say. I write while reclining, but it is pure indo-
lence, for I am going to be better than ever before."

" MARIETTA, GA., May, 1890.

" I wish to answer your letter ere I leave here, which will be in a day or two.
I returned much improved, and certainly hope I may have health for some special
good purpose in life. . . . But perhaps we neglect our opportunities in every-
day life ; I often wonder, in the desire to concentrate all our energies upon some
great event in life, if we do not miss many things along the wayside. There are
some who pick the dandelion, the violet, and the golden-rod, while others pass
them by, returning home either empty-handed or with one rare flower or
mineral.

" Everything here has been very beautiful of late ; the air is deliciously fra-
grant with rose, honeysuckle, and locust-blossom. One grows indolent with the
luxury of quiet rest in hammock and with a novel. But, somehow the rose-bushes
are disappointing with their legion of buds opening daily in the warmth of sun-
shine ; one looks in vain for the perfect flower ; occasionally one is plucked, but
it droops and fades, scarce living out the day. After all, are not the hot-house
plants the better ? This century seems very like a hot-house where everything is
forced. It is in God's hot-house that the mind and soul must absorb light and
grace, and be shielded from the storms outside."

"DETROIT, MICH., July, 1890.

" When your letter came I was in Madison, Wis. I came here to Detroit
with a very dear friend, and at present am boarding with a charming Catholic
family who live quite near the Jesuits, where I go often. I have met several of

728 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Aug.,

the fathers. I stopped in Chicago on my way here, where I had a delightful call
upon Miss Starr, who is much absorbed in her new book.

" I called at several of the Catholic institutions, and have been everywhere
cordially received. I find the little Catholic bookstore rather lightly supplied
with books, though it is said that the demand is good at the holiday season.
The Public Library has a fine collection of Catholic books. Most of the ladies
whom I have met belong to the Children of Mary at the Sacred Heart, where
they have their own library. Everybody seems familiar with good Catholic
reading, making a charming Circle. The Jesuits, living so near, are a constant
stimulus to every good deed ; there are societies for the church and for the poor,
but none for reading; I think mainly because every one reads, and books are
ing passed around recommended from one to another."

"MILWAUKEE, November 15, 1890.

" I was much interested in the account of the canal-boat trip. I really belie\
the ideal way of travelling is to go slowly enough to observe, and to receive im-
pressions. We lose so much in our haste to annihilate distances. Does it nc
make you feel that we live in very narrow ruts when we confine ourselves
those who belong to our own class in life ? those, I mean, who exteriorly pie
us, and whose appearance does not grate upon our sensitiveness. I think,
we limit our sphere of usefulness when we confine our efforts to those whos
more intelligent acceptance of subjects flatters our pride.

" My journey from Detroit to Cleveland was delightful ; we went via tl
Detroit boat. While in Chicago I heard Mass sung by Father Tolton, a negro,
in whom I was deeply interested, he was so gentle and kind. Since my return
I attended a mission given by the Dominican Fathers. They are thoroughly in-
terested in Reading Circles, and their ideas about the influence of reading ar<
excellent. Father O'Neil, O.P., thinks our work must be of a missionary charac-
ter. He thinks we can scarcely hope to form a taste among the mature, but that
we may stimulate a desire in the young ; prepare for those who are to come bj
removing present difficulties.

" Our club of last year resumed again with increased membership ; our first
paper was ' Salons of Paris, and Why We Lack Them Now.' We decided that
magazines, papers, and clubs have become more or less substitutes ; at least they
are avenues for the thought that was once confined to the salons. We have be-
come so engrossed with the work of the club as to find all other social amusements
insipid, and we have members whose social life is beset with opportunities for
enjoyment. One paper is read in an evening, the topic given out two weeks in
advance ; the reader selects two or more members as aids in conversation after
the reading, who continue and develop the main ideas never exhausted in one
short paper. This gradually induces all to enter the field, and conversation is
really quite intelligently promoted."

" FEBRUARY, 1891.

" My own little room, into which I wish you could come some day, for it is
only here that I have my most confidential chats with friends both in person and
on paper. I have a dear little writing-desk ; alas ! usually in sad confusion, with
letters, circulars, etc. On it is my best friend, a statue of St. Joseph ; over it my
diploma of a Child of Mary received at the Sacred Heart, Sault-au-Recollet, near
Montreal, and over that a head of Mater Dolorosa. I have two book-cases and
many little mementoes of friends, and though I were to be always alone, I could
never feel lonely amid such surroundings. . . . My brave effort to give up
social intercourse has become a source of amusement to my friends. It takes so

1894-] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 729

much time and strength that it is long before one can accumulate the forces,
and direct them into channels of more general benefit. As to the Union, it is
progressing admirably. I am now sending the circulars to all the academies
and convents in the States and Canada."

"APRIL, 1891.

" So often I have struggled against those merely amusing occupations, which
perhaps best fit one to please the people of the world, and I have tried to be-
come wholly absorbed in defining some line of action that would usefully con-
sume restive energy. Though we cannot all have the same interests, occupa-
tions, and tastes, we ought not to limit our sympathies. Our influence, I think,
is very dependent upon our power of appreciation and capacity of enjoying things
outside our specialty. I have come to the conclusion that Catholics as a class
are by far the most liberal, because they cultivate the heart as well as the head.
We must keep our sympathies fresh. I often rather enjoy a sort of kaleidoscopic
view of society ; but somehow it comes with an effort, and I feel an after effect
as of nothing but colored bits of glass illusions all which taken from their set-
ting would be dull. Do I speak of society disparagingly ? No ; only when it is
made the chief end and aim of the best years of one's life. I think there is a
class of society people who are much in earnest, and who have great ability, but
who are really much neglected by those who could have a beneficial influence in
suggesting different channels of usefulness. The very restlessness of society
people indicates dissatisfaction.

" I have been reading the Life of Father Hecker. How near to us seems
the spirit of the modern saints ; those who have had to struggle with the same
elements with which we must all more or less come into contact. I had just
finished the Life of St. Anthony, a most excellent and patient friend of mine,
and was lamenting that I knew nothing of his struggles, inner life or trials, mere-
ly of his marvels, when it flashed across me, that had the human element been
brought into view, I should have loved the saint for himself, whereas he is almost
lost sight of in the greater power and glory of God."

"NOVEMBER, 1891.

" I remember my director always repressed my impatient desire for im-
iate action. I am beginning to understand now that we dissipate our powers
ore we concentrate them. It is hard to recognize one's limitations. I have
ondered if the intellectual life, with its varied needs, would not prove a worthy
occupation for a body of women. My connection with the Union convinced me
that the Circles which did the best were governed by some priest ; but in most
cases the clergy are too busy to devote much time. In convents a religious oc-
casionally devotes herself to arousing an interest for the Circles among the pupils.
But I believe more effectual work could be done by those who would give them-
selves wholly to some special line of work for which they would be adapted by
taste, natural ability, and education. Of course I do not mean the sacrifice of all
social life, but to mingle not for one's gratification but for greater influence."

" MARIETTA, GA., May 18, 1892.

" You will be somewhat surprised to hear from me at this distant place ;
but let me introduce you to my surroundings. The climate, warm and dry with
display of pines, is desirable. The town of twelve hundred or so is composed
mostly of darkies, but some real old Southern families live here, and people from
the North. There is a good library, with one Catholic book by Cardinal Gibbons.
There are few Catholics, so Mass is said once a month in a private house, the
priest coming from Atlanta."

730 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Aug., 1894.

" SEPTEMBER, 1892.

" I have been fascinated by Father Hecker's conception of the religious life,
and believe it the best method for this century. I am most anxious for a corre-
sponding order for women ; it would afford a means by which women might act
upon society without being absorbed by it. Some good friend has sent me the
papers of the Summer-School proceedings. What a charming time they must
have had in addition to the intellectual opportunities ! "

" COLUMBIA, S. C., February, 1893.

" I left home earlier than I had intended, feeling the first effects of cold
weather. My Christmas was a quiet, pleasant one, and the religious are very
kind to me. Columbia is a quiet place. The streets are wide, with rows of large
trees arching and shading them. The days are like May, balmy and fresh. The
little church next the convent is devotional, and services are held there and at
the convent chapel, a dear little nook for repose and reflection. Father Fuller-
ton presides, everything is well attended, and the people very devout. Much
prejudice has been removed, many converts made, all of which show zeal, and
active effort from some source. Much too is attributed to the Ursulines. Just
here I thought how much is going to be appreciated the opportunity of attending
the Summer-School. How dearly I should love to go to Plattsburgh ! a feast of
reason and a symphony of beauty."

" NORFOLK, VA., January 18, 1894.

" This is almost too late for a New Year's greeting. . . . The great Fair
was certainly ideal ; but not only has man blotted it out, but the elements. The
fire was burning as I passed through Chicago en route South. Yet the influence
of the Fair will be felt in every department. I think we have some things as
Catholics to be very proud of.

" One of my greatest pleasures of the season was a visit from the Rev. Father
McMillan, who preached to our congregation in Milwaukee at High Mass, and
all were delighted.

"The Summer-School perhaps some time we may meet there. I was
pleased to know of the number of teaching orders represented. In the death of
Brother Azarias I too felt a personal loss. My good friend, let me assure you
that my friendship is as firm as though we had met."

Thus the letters end. The closing words in reference to Brother Azarias
" a personal loss " echo through the hearts of so many of us to whom Miss Per-
kins was a friend ! In March a letter from the director of the Columbian Read-
ing Union came with the announcement of her death in Norfolk. And so she
passed beyond the scenes amid which she wrote so bravely and so cheerfully.
Her inspiration and encouragement goes on, her spirit moves with us still. To
the Reading Circles those generous hands, now so quietly closed, gave an impetus.
As the work of the Union and Summer-School expands, becoming an intellectual
feature of the age, we learn to more fully appreciate the part due to its origina-
tors. We do not feel that Miss Perkins has gone from us, but that she has gone
before us, to carry the early fruits of the Reading Unions to the Church trium-
phant. She has taken the aims to their final resting place, the eternal glory of
God. The pleasure derived from her friendship will not be forgotten ; the honor
of sharing the work to which she was devoted is still within our reach. " A gra-
cious woman shall find glory, and the strong shall have riches " (Proverbs, chap.

xii.)

JOSEPHINE LEWIS.

188 Franklin Street, Buffalo, N. Y.

CHRIST THE CONSOLER.

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LIX.

SEPTEMBER, 1894.

No, 354.

AMERICANISM VS. ULTRAMONTANISM.

BY LUCIAN JOHNSTON.

" The hand of the Lord is not shortened, nor is it made weak to save. He will set free
in this time also his Spouse, whom he has redeemed with his own blood. He will set it free
I say, he will set it free ! " ST. BERNARD.

! N one sense it is consoling for a Catholic to re-
flect that his church is always persecuted in
some form or other, since he thereby knows
that she continues true to the memory of
her Divine Founder in ceaselessly advocat-
ing his right in defiance of the powers of
evil. But to a student of history it is
equally saddening how a falsehood, proven
so time and again, can still stain its pages
in spite of historical inquiry, for it would
seem that error was as eternal as truth.
There is one in particular which is to-day
as current as when first believed, reappear-
ing in every epoch, sometimes in different shapes, but always
the same in essence. I refer to the suspicions of Catholic
loyalty, which have existed and now exist in every civilized
country of the globe, monarchical or republican. When Europe
was monarchical we were called invaders of kingly prerogatives ;
when it became republican we were taunted, as in France, with
being mourners over the grave of defunct monarchy. At one
time we are seditious, at another preachers of the " detestable "
doctrine of non-resistance, as an admirer terms it. It need sur-
prise no one, then, to find the same suspicions so rife in Ameri-

VOL. LIX. 48

732 AMERICANISM vs. ULTRAMONTANISM. [Sept.,

ca, where the church must expect to travel the same hard road
which her weary feet have pressed everywhere else.

THE CHARGE OF DISLOYALTY AN OLD ONE.

Some of our fellow-citizens will doubtless be quite surprised to
learn that we are accustomed to these charges, and that so far
from causing us uneasiness, we, on the contrary, accept them as
additional evidence of the divine mission of our church. They
are old calumnies. If for the word American we substitute
Roman, we can almost behold old Rome resuscitated in her
bloody robes. The early Christians were called unpatriotic, ei
emies of the state. That was the cry raised for generatioi
against them, that became the signal for spoliation and deatl
" They were for ever," says a writer of that period, " inciting
insurrections at the instigation of one Christus." How this re-
minds one of the late papal encyclical invented by our A. P. A.
friends, in which the Pope is represented as inciting American
Catholics to rise up and utterly exterminate Protestantism ! In
answer to these suspicions the early Christians theoretically and
practically inculcated the doctrine of non-resistance. So far
from being disorderly or insurrectionary, they rather allowed
themselves to be driven like sheep to the slaughter, patiently
and prayerfully enduring all manner of physical and moral tor-
ments. Mauritius silently bowed his head to the executioner's
sword, though clad in the armor of a defender of his country ;
the Theban Legion, with the scars of their enemies' weapons
upon their veteran bodies, suffered in like manner without lift-
ing in their own defence, as they could well have done, the
swords and spears with which they had contended against hos-
tile armies. They were unpatriotic ! At least so said the mob,
who showed their bravery by sacrificing Christian innocence to
Venus, and shed their blood in amphitheatre strugglings over
conspicuous seats whence to clearly behold lions crunching Chris-
tian bones. Far away across the seas, in the land of Catholic
Augustine, Alfred, and Bede, we catch the echoes of the same
old cry, Catholics are unpatriotic ! No longer raised by Roman
citizens, but by a London mob with the frog-like face of Titus
Gates leering in the foremost ranks as he points to Godfrey's
bloody corpse, or by a Parliament bigoted as only an English
Parliament can be. " There had been, and still was, a damnable
and hellish plot contrived and carried on by popish recusants
for the assassinating and murdering the king, and for subverting
the government and rooting out and destroying the Protestant

1894-] AMERICANISM vs. ULTRAMONTANISM. 733

religion." Whilst reading this parliamentary resolution of 1678
one can close his eyes and almost imagine himself in an A. P.
A. conventicle. Periodically this papal fever swept England all
through that epoch. Did a minister, like Shaftesbury, want a
weapon with which to destroy his enemies, intolerance easily
discovered a new popish plot and framed new test oaths.

THE ELIZABETHAN PERSECUTION.

As an instance of how history repeats itself, the grounds
upon which all those accusations were laid are identical with
those taken by our modern accusers, namely, the subjection
of Catholics to a foreign spiritual power. For instance, read
the report of the Jesuit Campion's trial. The poor man, though
professing in the clearest terms his political allegiance to Queen
Elizabeth, was plied with all manner of tricky questions con-
cerning his spiritual allegiance to the pope and its relations
with the temporal obedience due the crown, in the only too
successful hope of drawing from him some inadvertent admission
with which to impugn his loyalty. So also with his unfortunate
companions, who were purposely led into theoretical discussions
of papal supremacy, where, of course, incautious expressions
were construed into evidences of a rebellious spirit. God knows
how much provocation the English Catholics in that age of iron
had to rebel against this unceasing and pitiless tyranny ; yet
history recalls how, with but few exceptions, they bore it all
with a patience worthy of apostolic courage, without resort being
lad to any defence except what was afforded by a constitution
lating from a Catholic era. They were patriotic enough to
>bey the laws, even though the laws crushed them, and to serve
in arms for the defence of the land that was red with their
lartyrs' blood a striking contrast indeed to the plotting in-
:essantly carried on by Protestants against Mary and James II.
defiance of law.

THE CULTURKAMPF.

Latterly from Prussia has come . the time-worn accusation.
r hen the Catholic German regiments, flushed with the victories
>f Metz, Gravelotte, and Sedan, recrossed the Rhine with light
steps and eyes beaming in anticipation of the honors so fondly
looked for from a grateful country, imagine their disappoint-
ment at hearing themselves made the target for the old cry of
patriotism. "In 1871 we were all mad with joy, Catholics,
Protestants, Jews it was all the same ; we rushed into one an-

734 AMERICANISM vs. ULTRAMONTANISM. [Sept.,

other's arms and swore Bruderschaft we thought the millennium
had come." This from a Catholic priest, voicing the patriotism
of his fellow-Catholics. " Why was the Culturkampf under-
taken ? " says a fair Protestant writer. " That Ultramontanism is
a danger to the empire, is the usual explanation ; but proof is not
adduced. Ultramontanism is an exotic and will not readily
take root in German ground. From the close of the Thirty
Years' War the German Catholic Church had manifested a re-
markably national tendency." And yet the excuse for the Falck
laws was Ultramontanism, a suspicion of Catholic patriotism.
Here again, amid all this storm of persecution, Catholics have
evinced the same magnanimous love of country by not even
attempting to oppose the powers that be, but rather waiting
for the break of peace with that patience so characteristic of
good citizenship and orderly manhood. " It will pass," said one.
" Once the Mosel ran with Christian blood to Mehring, and
afterwards Constantine gave his palace for a cathedral. Gov-
ernments are like women : they don't know their own minds and
change humor daily. Massacre did not hurt the church fifteen
hundred years ago, and nagging won't hurt her now." This is
indeed a love of country ! Rather than endanger the German
unity so dear to them, rather than call for help to the old-time
enemy of the Fatherland across the Rhine, they have preferred
to follow the path of legal and parliamentary opposition, and
win spiritual independence by obedience to the laws. What a
contrast to the conduct of their Protestant brethren, who in similar
circumstances invariably sold German unity for spiritual indepen-
dence, as when the Protestant princes invited Francis and the
Turks against Charles V., Richelieu and Louis, and Gustavus
Adolphus against Ferdinand II. Above all has Prussia least
cause to raise the cry of patriotism, that selfish power which
ever sacrificed German unity to her own aggrandizement, despoil-
ing time and again Catholic Austria, the great champion of Ger-
many, and deserting her and the German cause when she was
exhausting her last strength and treasures in that desperate
struggle for German supremacy with Bonaparte. Ever has Prus-
sia played the traitor to German unity and German sympathies,
when the Catholic powers of Austria were bleeding for them ;
and now that same selfish Protestant Prussia, grown fat off
Catholic spoils, raises the cry of patriotism against Germany's
most heroic and unselfish defenders. Lastly, from over the Alps
is heard that cry from a mob of Piedmontese revolutionists who
are seeking to obliterate the memory of Italy's greatness.

1894-] AMERICANISM vs. ULTRAMONTANISM. 735

Even Catholic Italians are unpatriotic ! Catholics whose genius
has made Italy the abode of the Muses for centuries, whose
hands have raised her well-nigh imperishable monuments, whose
artistic gifts have made her walls glow in the colors of Raphael
and Michael Angelo, whose intellect sowed the first seeds of
that Renaissance the fruits of which Protestant culture so un-
gratefully enjoys. Unpatriotic ! because averse to that so-
called Italian unity which so far seems to have consisted in
a wretched people casting their taxes into one exchequer, rather
than into several, all of which could be hid in that one alone ;
a unity which, to quote one of its defenders, so far has proved
itself " not natural, but a violent coercion, opposed to Italy's
traditions, to its climatic conditions, to its character, to its well-
being."

*f CATHOLIC CONSPIRATORS " DYING FOR THE UNION.

But why attend to those distant calumniations ? Are they
not repeated here in the land of Catholic Columbus, Marquette,
and the Calverts ? The bravest Catholic Maryland line that ever
trod in the front of battle were un-American, at least in the
opinion of their Boston compatriots who so gloriously defeated
the British at every succeeding year by burning the pope in
effigy. No doubt those gallant exiles from Erin who constituted
will nigh one-half of the continental army, eager to shed their
blood in defence of their adopted land against the onslaughts
of their hereditary foe, they too were " undesirable " emigrants,
incapable of properly appreciating the awful dignity of Ameri-
:an citizenship. Sheridan, leading his troops to battle or flying
:o their relief, was of course a papal conspirator at heart.

We could thus go on indefinitely citing the various phases
>f this strange indictment ; but these suffice to show how uni-
versal, and universally false, has been the suspicion of Catholic
loyalty. Now a question spontaneously thrusts itself upon our
ittention. Why is it that in every land and in every epoch it
is been raised ? that in spite of numberless evidences to the
:ontrary we should have been considered rebels to law and or-
ler ? The answer is well worth a deep study. No space need
be wasted in describing the origin of these accusations in the
United States, because here they are merely the impotent sibil-
ation of expiring Protestantism, which, too weak to sustain it-
self, seeks the support of the civil power. But in European
countries at the bottom of this struggle lay a principle for which
the Catholic Church has tirelessly fought, a principle erroneously

736 AMERICANISM vs. ULTRAMONTANISM. [Sept

supposed to be a product of Americanism, but which in real-
ity is the very oriflamme of the church : " Congress shall make
no laws relating to the establishing of any religion." That pre-
cisely has been the issue at stake in the long conflict between
Rome and her enemies, for she has imperiously denied to every
king and parliament the right to make such laws.

PROTESTANT SERVILITY TO THE STATE.

But first let us do away with a very natural misunderstand-
ing. We are reminded of certain countries, like Italy and Spain,
where Catholicism is to-day the established religion. But in
such countries the Catholic Church and state are not and never
have been so united that the former surrendered her spiritu;
independence, like the Evangelical in Prussia and the Anglican
in England. A German Socialist lately had the courage to say
in the Reichstag : " Protestantism has sunk lower and lower into
degradation from Luther to our own times, because it has made
itself the humble menial of the civil power, a thing which the
Catholic Church has never done" She has stood, and can stil
stand, in relations of amity with the various governments of the
world ; but in the opprobrious sense of the term, she has never
been established in any kingdom upon earth. Though at times
allied to the state in countries where a Protestant was as rare
as the last representatives of a played-out species, she has ever
taught and carried into execution the principle of the essential
and practical difference between the two powers. Her occa-
sional state-affiliations were accidental, partial, and hard-strained.
Now it was precisely the support of this doctrine that has
drawn upon the church all these suspicions of disloyalty. Why
was an early Christian an enemy of the state but because he
repudiated the state's supremacy in spiritual matters? The sov-
ereignty of the Caesars was absolute over men's property, body,
and soul. " Divus Caesar, Imperator et Summus Pontifex." He
was the fountain of all law, civil and ecclesiastical. The Lex
Regia was thus epitomized : " Cujus regio ejus est religio. Diocle-
tianus Maximus aeternus Imperator"; and all was lawful, "omnia
et in omnes sibi licere." In religion he was Priest, Augur, Sover-
eign Pontiff, head of all priesthoods and of all religions, just as in
the civil order he was Censor and Praetor. He was judge of all
from the deification of a hero or the direction of an army down
to the conferring of the senatorial dignity upon his horse. This
was the moral tyranny against which the conscience of the church
rebelled. In Peter, not in Caesar, she recognized her spiritual

t94-] AMERICANISM vs. ULTRAMONTANISM. 737

ad, her " Summus Pontifex"; the church fled from the de-
tested concubinage with the state. Christianity, while sanctify-
ing obedience to the civil power, has clearly defined the limit
beyond which it must not pass. She has withdrawn from the
state's cognizance the whole inner life of man : his intellect, his
will, his conscience. She has established herself upon earth
as a tribunal above all others of human invention, beyond which
there is no appeal. Let Caesar control the body ; the soul of
man is beyond his reach. In other words, the church has cre-
ated Ultramontanism, which in its essence is naught but the ab-
solute independence of religion from the state.

No wonder, then, that the early Christians were called unpa-
triotic, because they held a teaching that struck at the very
heart of imperialism. Therefore their descendants are also dis-
loyal, because they can not, will not turn traitors to the memo-
ry of their fathers. The watchword in all their spiritual con-
flicts has ever been " Church Supremacy," a watchword so well
expressed by Pope Gelasius speaking to the Emperor Anasta-
sius : " In all things which are of the public order the bishops
obey your laws, and in your turn you ought to obey them
in all things which concern the sacred things of which they
are the dispensers."

CATHOLICISM IN ENGLAND.

After Roman came Byzantine Caesarism, and in the West it
revived again in that long struggle of Gregory VII., Alexander
III., and Innocent IV. with the Saxon, Suabian, and Bavarian
jmperors. Rome was Germany's enemy because she would
lot be its slave. She had caught the crown of supremacy from
lying pagan Rome and would not lay it at the feet of her
rerman invaders. Let historians continue, if they wish, their
loanings over the abuses of the church, but a calm observer
^cognizes clearly that the Reformation was the outcome of
tis same struggle ; the Reformation was a German revolt for
rerman spiritual supremacy. That long conflict of Rome with
ic Hohenstaufen had accustomed the German mind to defend
ic state at the expense of the church ; Rome lost Germany
>ecause she would not become German, because she is Catholic
id not national, because she is not the mistress of any state,
'herefore not of England either, where that struggle grew even
more intense. An Englishman is an Englishman. That is all.
Call him Jew, Protestant, Salvationist, Spiritualist, or Puritan ;
above all and in all he is an Englishman. Everything about

738 AMERICANISM vs. ULTRAMONTANISM. [Sept.,

him is English language, food, church. His superstitious be-
lief in an act of parliament as a panacea for all civil and
spiritual ailments would stagger the most obtuse, fanatical
devotee not English ; and so parliament regulates the amount
of credence to be accorded to saints, to prayers for the dead,
and the length of a term in the penitentiary for horse-stealing.
An English Catholic, however, though English in all other r<
spects, is of necessity unpatriotic and disloyal as regards hi*
conscience. He is an Ultramontane ! He denies, with that
sangfroid with which only a true Briton can deny anything, th<
reason or justice of the present union of church and state ; d<
clines to receive revelation from the mouth of a prime minister
doubts, with all due respect for her other good, amiable quali-
ties and good looks, that H. R. H., Empress of India, is God's
representative; and fails to comprehend how the Established
Church can at the same time be the spouse of Christ and th<
leman of Caesar. For all this he is not a good Englishman, am
until a short while ago was, along with Jews, horse-thieves, and
other respectable gentlemen, disfranchised ; he is an alien,
because in conscience he cannot look with complacency upon
the nuptials of church and state that have produced such an
offspring as Anglicanism, the grandest metaphysical puzzle in
the history of the world. His German brother is in somewhat
the same condition for the same reason. Some time ago Dr.
Falck laid down the general principle : " If the state and
the church are equal in the domains of moral power the stat<
must always have the supremacy in the domain of law " ; which
means, of course, that the church has the benefits of equality in
the domain of abstractions on the condition that the state be
omnipotent in the domain of the concrete. On this principle
the May laws were founded, and the Berlin government at-
tempted to force bishops to swear allegiance to the laws of the
country, laws excogitated in bigotry, framed in hatred, and
enforced at the point of the bayonet. By their refusal they
were disloyal. No wonder ! They could not recognize this
absorption of church by state. "The bishops are henceforward
to swear obedience to the laws of the country, to bind them-
selves by oath to exhort the clergy and laity to be loyal to the
king " ; and yet these were the laws that would make the pope
cringe at the emperor's feet, and this the king who would have
forced one-half of his subjects to be disloyal to their spiritual
head.

ii 894-] AMERICANISM vs. ULTRAMONTANISM. 739

A COMMON-SENSE QUERY.

But why pursue the subject further? It is absolutely tire-
some to find the same old enemy appearing at every epoch
with the same words on his lips. Call it Gallicanism, Joseph-
ism, or Falckism, it is ever the same Csesar waging that eternal
warfare with the church for spiritual supremacy. " Cujus regio
ejus est religio." It is ever Herod seeking the new-born King.
Now let us ask a plain question of intelligent Americans.
Towards what side ought they logically to look for danger to
this fundamental American institution separation of church
and state to Protestantism or Catholicity? Compare the two.
The history of the latter has been one long desperate struggle
against absorption by the state. " This separation (of the two
powers)," says Balmes, " was effected wherever Catholicity was
established; for her discipline required and her dogmas incul-
cated it." Though at times her tenets became the law of cer-
tain lands whose internal prosperity required ecclesiastical uni-
formity, she has never yet admitted the law of any land to be-
come any of her tenets simply because it was a law. True to
the memory of her Divine Spouse, she has ever indignantly
repulsed the treacherous advance of the state. Rather than
consent to a disgraceful union with Caesar, she has suffered
persecution to the death ; her whole history can be divided and
arranged merely according to the varying phases of this con-
flict ; it is inexplicable without the admission of her untiring
opposition to state bullyism in religious affairs. It was indeed a
lattering eulogium which the German Emperor unwittingly
>assed upon the Catholic Church, and a tacit admission of her
inti-Erastian attitude, when he justified the Falck laws by
>rting a claim of absolute independence from all religious
luthority which in reality meant the dependence of the church
ipon the state, and enmity to Rome who denied it. Now, will
ie who has so long fought for this American principle prove
litor to it in these latter days? throw a blemish upon her past
tir record, and crown a virginal maidenhood with the dis-
isting weaknesses of elder prime ? The danger lies not here.
,ook for it rather from the side of Protestantism, which here
>o pompously practices the doctrine of no state interference for
the first time in its existence ; to that religious body, with its
hundred heads, which has ever been the slave of the state;
which, while claiming to be the spouse of Christ, has shame-
lessly prostituted herself before every civil government that

740 AMERICANISM vs. ULTRAMONTANISM. [Sept.,

smiled upon her weakness or enriched her poverty. To quote
the same writer again : " Protestantism's first step was the aboli-
tion of the pontifical authority and the placing of spiritual
supremacy in the hands of princes ; that is to say, it has retro-
graded towards pagan civilization, in which we find the sceptre
united with the pontificate." She has ever in practice given the
state precedence over the church, and is responsible for the now
universally accepted dictum that "a nation is a better thing
than a church " ; that a nation is of all institutions the most
sacred, an object of supreme affection and loyalty, whose inter-
ests, real or imaginary, are to be consulted even at the peril of
the very existence of the church. A doctrine which we boldly
term as nothing else than pure, unadulterated paganism ! An
facts required ? Open the histories of Prussia and England, an<
every land where Luther's name is regarded a benison, and rea<
there the long tale of her shame : how she has ever exchanged
the "portion of the Bride" for the mess of pottage, how th<
mark of the Moabitess was set upon her brow from her ver
birth to lead Israel into destruction. Look how even now
that same England or Prussia she is the paramour of the stat(
No one need blame- her for accepting the aid of the state f(
the establishing of her creed in lands where Catholicism is
insignificant minority, for that is in the nature of things. But it
is the absolute surrender of her constitutional rights to the
state which has branded her for ever. From the day when th(
legal Church of England was established the word liberties*
which till then had always been incorporated in acts of pai
liament, vanished from the statute book. And now has this
sect the audacity to raise the alarm against Rome, to herah
forth the doctrine of no civil interference as a Protestant
invention ? We well know why ; it is because she must, not
because she believes in it, for to believe in it she must repudi-
ate her acts in every European country, yea, in parts of
America where she has gained the upper hold.

ACTS, NOT DEEDS.

It will doubtless be urged in her defence that the Church
of England has always taught and still teaches the supremacy
of church in all religious matters, and common justice compels
us to admit it. Hooker, Jeremy Taylor, Laud, and a host of
others so taught, be it said to their honor. But a church must
be judged by her deeds, not by her professorial declarations.
These testimonies merely prove the Church of England to be

1894-] AMERICANISM vs. ULTRAMONTANISM. 741

doubly guilty by proving how willingly and knowingly she has
sinned. Practically speaking, parliament brought forth, nursed,
and educated Anglicanism from Henry to Victoria ; parliament
made its Book of Common Prayer, and always claimed the
right to define what doctrines could be legally held in England.
Judge men by their deeds, not by their words. "The voice is
Jacob's voice, but the hands are the hands of Esau." So, then,
blame one not if he dare predict that, if ever this land be pol-
luted with the union of church and state, the first advances
will come from that religious body which has always practised
it when possible, yea even when her own children cried out in
remonstrance, and not from the Catholic Church, which has
preferred to be a political suspect under every government
rather than be their menial.

THE COSMOPOLITAN CHURCH.

What made it possible for the Catholic Church to so suc-
cessfully repudiate a union with the state? The answer is,
Rome ! The Catholic Church can never be absorbed by union
with any government simply because she is a universal, a Ro-
man, not a national religion. She is international the Black
International as an Italian deputy called her. She refuses to
be a national church, for she is the unity of all nations in the
Kingdom of God. She is independent of the state, exists apart
from the state, because she depends upon a power outside the
state. That power is Rome. Rome is the surest guarantee
against state supremacy, and is therefore, strange as it may
seem to say, the surest bulwark of the American principle.
Spiritually we are the subjects of a foreign power, we will
never acknowledge an American one, and therefore, as
far as we are concerned, a desired union of church and
state is simply a chimera. It is strange that at least intel-
ligent Americans cannot understand this, that they should set
upon Romanism as the great menace to our Republic. In
1849 Lord Lansdowne said, in the House of Lords, that "there
was not a country with Catholic subjects and Catholic posses-
sions which had not a deep interest in the pope being so
placed as to be able to exercise his authority unfettered and
unshackled by any temporal influence which might affect his
spiritual authority." Here is admitted in the clearest terms that
Romanism, the dreaded Romanism, is the aegis which has so
long and does still protect the church from civil encroachments,
from civil unions. Let Americans think well on this. The time

742 AMERICANISM vs. ULTRAMONTANISM. [Sept.,

may yet come when the United States will, as Lord Ellenbor-
ough puts it, consider the independence of the Holy See as "a
matter of great importance."

THE TEPIDITY OF THE PROTESTANT CLERGY.

The struggle must come sooner or later. The Catholic
Church cannot expect to find in America the rest denied her,
wholly or in part, in every country under the sun. But many
would tell us that our apprehensions are groundless. It is said
that the better class of Protestants will frown down the roughs
that lurk in such societies as the A. P. A. Maybe ! But so
far have they done this? If as a body they disapprove of such
associations, why will they not denounce them before the
world ? Washington Gladden said a true thing when he asserted
that A.-P.-A.-ism would not exist if all Protestant ministers
would decry it. But they will not. A large number of them
openly welcome this association in their churches, whilst the
rest give a tacit approval by remaining silent, or by employ-
ing the same accusations but in better English. If they dis-
approve of A.-P.-A.-ism, in God's name let them say so, or else
accept along with it the avenging ignominy that ever walks
after injustice.

We are told, too, that this is an age of liberalism, destined
to grow even more and more tolerant until persecution be
remembered only as a relic of the dark ages. Be it so. Such
we hope it is and will continue to be. But it is a notable fact
that the injuries suffered by the Catholic Church have almost
invariably been offered in the name of liberalism and enlighten-
ment. That was the excuse even so early as the time of
Julian the Apostate. It was the liberalism of the eighteenth
century which precipitated the French Revolution, and which in
this century framed the May laws. Until a short while ago, in
the most liberal country of Europe, Catholics were oppressed by
a multitude of petty tyrannical laws which virtually reduced
them to a civil condition not much better than that of horse-
thieves and defaulters. And from that same classic land of
liberty a handful of strangely assorted persons some time ago
went on a pious pilgrimage to offer their incense to Bismarck
and his penal laws peers and gentlemen, liberals, preachers of
41 our glorious Revolution," and of civil and religious liberty,
followed soon after by the delegates of certain English cities
under the presidency of Lord Russell, for the purpose of
expressing sympathy with the Iron Chancellor in his violation

1894-] AMERICANISM rs. ULTRAMONTANISM. 743

of religious liberty, which had been so long the special political
cry of the same noble earl. It is in the name of glorious freedom
that a Jesuit is forbidden to put foot on the soil of France or
Germany, that to-day a Catholic priest cannot walk the streets
of Rome without suffering the vilest insults, such as an Ameri-
can would blush to offer a Louisiana bayou-dweller.

" SUPPOSITOS IGNES."

Perhaps, however, unqualified religious toleration is in the
womb of the future. We hope so. We have accepted the age
with its wonderful discoveries, we are in sympathy with its high
aspirations, and we will not refuse the meed of praise so justly
due it. But before we lay aside all apprehension the age must
first assume a less hostile attitude. No one can deny that at
least in America we have serious cause for alarm, for beneath
the calm of our political life we know that there are moving
and concentrating fiery elements, which await only a pretext to
burst out in fearful fury. The ruins of a burnt convent are
still holding up to the age's contempt the Know-nothing intoler-
ance of Boston. And ruins are not very antique things in
America.

To those who desire this conflict, we say without defiance
but with the calmness to which past danger has accustomed us,
we have no fear for the future. We know that persecution is
the mark of a church's divinity. We know that she must
always be feeble in the political order in proportion as she is
powerful in the spiritual ; that she " always bears about in the
body the mortification of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of
Jesus may be manifested in her body." This is her normal
state and the law of her existence yea, of her sovereignty.
For victory has always been hers. She who has conquered will
conquer again, and conquer to the end.

"Often have they fought against me from my youth, but

y could not prevail against me " (Ps. 128).

mMg&SferJlBraFTnMgc^rafiKV

744 HANS HOLBEIN. [Sept.,

HANS HOLBEIN.

BY MARION AMES TAGGART.

*O most of us Augsburg means but the famous
Confession and Alliance, and suggests only the
Reformation. But in the close of that century,
when Germany's brain was inflamed with the
discovery of printing and a license which she
mistook for the broad road of liberty; when Spain was giving
us our new land and the religious order that served more than
any other to check the inroads of the formula drawn up at
Augsburg ; when Italy was in the splendid noonday of art, little
Augsburg enriched the world with a child, born about 1497,
whose name has been her proudest boast.

Hans Holbein the Younger scarcely needs the title to dis-
tinguish him from his father, so completely has his fame eclipsed
the elder Holbein, himself an artist of considerable ability.

Holbein is recognized by every one as one of the great mas-
ters ; to many he is vaguely known as a painter of portraits ;
others, wiser and more thoughtful, realize his scope, which ranges
from the calm dignity, energy, and stateliness of the portraits,
through the sardonic designs of the " Dance of Death," to the
grandeur of conception of his religious paintings and architec-
tural compositions of his backgrounds. The " Meier Madonna,"
so called, of Holbein is one of the great Madonnas of the
world, rivalling even Raphael's " Sistina," both in the Dresden
gallery.

The early part of Holbein's career is cloudy; he left Augs-
burg when he was about eighteen years old to go to Basle,
seeking employment as illustrator of books.

In his case, as in that of all others of the great men of that
period, one is much struck by the early age at which a careful
and by no means easy training of the mind was begun.

The prevalence of children too clever (in the eyes of fond
parents) for anything but the most simple mental diet seems to
be reserved for this age of universal education. Are infant
minds more delicately constituted than they were? Certainly
they show no proofs of greater adult strength for being fed in
childhood so exclusively upon the food of infants, and the

1894-] HANS HOLBEIN. 745

results achieved are not more glorious than in those days when
lads of eight conned their Latin "horn books," and became at
twelve apprentices to the arts or sciences.

It is in the year 1526-7 that Holbein comes out of the twi-
light of a vague renown into the light of something that seems
to us of English tongue almost like personal intimacy. Armed
with letters of introduction from Erasmus to Sir Thomas More,
then chancellor of the realm, Holbein came to England in the
eighteenth year of the reign of King Henry the Eighth, of
marital memory.

In that inexhaustible and fascinating field of conjecture as
to what would have been had everything been quite different
from its actual happening, we fall to wondering what would
have been the result had Holbein never made this journey.
Perhaps it would have been chiefly negative, but when that
blank result includes the loss of the portraits belonging to that
interesting period of English history, painted by such a hand,
it would have been dreadful enough. However, he went, and
has left us a precious legacy of portraits.

With keenest pleasure we find Holbein a guest and retainer
of Sir Thomas More in the year 1528. He painted portraits,
and the great chancellor struggled with the affairs of state,
wrestling with the political tide that should prove for him, as
for so many others, a veritable maelstrom. But in the quiet
evenings what delightful talks the painter and chancellor must
have enjoyed ! How the mocking humor of the man who saw
so truly (in a broader sense) what artists call " values " must
have contrasted with the wide charity and simple grandeur of
the God-fearing statesman. Margaret More nestled, perhaps, at
her beloved father's feet, turning her true eyes from one to the
other as they talked, and Holbein made many studies for the
picture which he painted, of which various copies are extant, of
the More family. He also made several drawings of his
patron's noble head ; one is at Windsor, and the painting is
owned by Mr. Huth in London.

Sir Thomas More probably presented the painter to the
king, whose portrait he executed several times. He was taken
into the king's service, for which he was paid thirty pounds a
year a fair sum in those days.

One of his commissions was to go to Milan to paint the
portrait of a young princess, niece of Charles V., and widow of
the Duke of Milan, the Duchess Christina. Although the king
had been deprived of three wives by a disease epidemic among

746 HANS HOLBEIN. [Sept.,.

his queens, the emperor appeared not to be afraid to trust his
niece to the flickering tenderness of the English monarch, and
recommended the young duchess to the temporary post of
fourth wife, which fate she escaped by the breaking off of the
negotiations. Happily for her the suggestion of her marriage
to the king brought to her Holbein, who has left a full-length,
exceedingly interesting portrait of this doubly fortunate lady.

HANS HOLBEIN.

The prosperity coming from these royal commissions and
the court appointment shows in the purchase by Holbein of a
house in the St. John suburb of London, for which he paid three
hundred florins, one outright and two left on account.

We now have reached in Holbein's life the year 1535, when

1 894.]

HANS HOLBEIN.

747

Thomas Cromwell was at the fore of political matters in Eng-
land ; Sir Thomas More, the artist's first patron, having received
his reward at the hands of the king. Holbein painted Crom-
well, and through him probably received the further patronage
of the court. Henceforth we find him firmly established in
what would now be called "good society."

His wife, Elizabeth Holbein, and his two children remained

THE HOLBEIN FAMILY.

in Basle, where, though he was not perfectly faithful to her, he
supported her in comfort.

The Duchess Christina having escaped the snares of the
royal fowler, Anne of Cleves was selected to fill the position
which would have been hers, as fourth wife to Henry.

Whether Holbein was again sent to paint the aspirant's
portrait, or not, we do not know, but in the summer of 1539 he
VOL. LIX 49

748 HANS HOLBEIN. [Sept.,

went to Cleves, and did paint the portrait of Anne, which is
now in the Louvre, of which Doctor Nicholas Wotton writes to
Cromwell: "Your Grace's servante, Hanze Holbein, hath taken
the effigies of my Ladye Anne, and the Ladye Amelye, and
hath expressed theyr images very lively." We know that the
"Ladye Anne" had been described to the king in such "lively"
manner as to sorely disappoint him in the original when she
appeared and caused him to express that disappointment in no
measured terms, but it seems to have been owing to the nego-
tiators of the marriage, who over-praised the lady, that the
king was displeased at the first sight of her, and not to an ex-
aggerated painting, a work not likely to have been produced by
Holbein, who was notably honest in his treatment of his sub-
jects.

It was but four years after his visit to Cleves, in 1543, when
Holbein was not yet fifty years of age, that the ninth plague
that had stricken London during the reign of Henry the Eighth
claimed the great painter for its victim. He was engaged at
the time of his death upon his picture of the king confirming
the "Privileges of the Barber Surgeons" (Lincoln Inn Fields).
He died between the dates of October ;th and the 2gth of
November, for his will bears the former date, and was proved
upon the latter.

His death occurred in the parish of St. Andrew Undershaft,
and he was buried in the Church of St. Catharine Cree. His
will was simple, and is interesting as a glimpse of olden time:

" In the name of God, the father, sonne, and holy qohoostc :

" I, John Holbeine, servaunte to the Kynges Magestye, make this my
testamente and last will, to wyt, that all my goodes shalbe sold and also my
horse, and I will that my debtes be payd, to wete, fyrst to Mr. Anthony, the
kynges servaunte, of Grenwiche, ye somme of ten pounds, thurtene shyllynges
and sewyne pence sterlinge. And more over I will that he shalbe contented for
all other thynges betwene hym and me. Item, I do owe unto Mr. John of
Antwarpe, goldsmythe, sexe pounds sterlinge, wiche I will also shalbe payd
unto hym with the fyrste. Item, I bequeythe for the kynpyng (keeping) of my
two chylder wich be at nurse, for every monethe sewyn shyllynges and sex pence
sterlynge.

" In wytnes, I have signed and sealed this my testament the vijth day of
October, in the yere of O'r Lorde God mdxliii. Wytnes, Anthony
Luecher Armerer; Mr. John of Antwarpe, goldsmythe, beforesayd,
Olrycke Obynzer, merchaunte, and Harry Maynert, painter."

Of Holbein's great Madonna a word remains to be said.
The artist had in Basle two patrons named Meier (Meyer).

1894.]

HANS HOLBEIN.

749

These were respectively Jacob "zum hasen " (of the hare) and
Jacob "zum heischen " (of the stag), so distinguished from
their places of business. The former Jacob, of the hare had
been painted by Holbein when he first went to Basle, and it

THE MEIER MADONNA.

was he who gave him the order for the famous picture known
by his name as the " Meier Madonna," or the " Madonna of the
Burgomeister."

The picture in the Dresden gallery, first attributed to Da

750 HANS HOLBEIN. [Sept.,

Vinci, which has brought the subject into such renown, is but a
copy of the original in Darmstadt, which is stronger and more
characteristic than the Dresden reproduction.

There has been much controversy over this composition ; it
has been considered a votive picture on the recovery of a sick
child. Jacob Meier kneels in the foreground, on the right of
the Madonna, his sons before him ; on the left of the Divine
Mother kneels Meier's wife and daughter, and another unknown
woman, variously conjectured to be Meier's first wife, or step-
daughter. A pretty, sentimental theory of the picture has been
suggested, thus set forth and advocated by Ruskin : " The
received tradition respecting the Holbein Madonna is beautiful,
and I believe the interpretation to be true. * A father and
mother have prayed to her for the life of their sick child.
She appears to them, her own child in her arms. She puts
down her Christ before them takes their child in her arms
instead it lies down upon her bosom, and stretches its hand
to its father and mother, saying farewell."

This is a poetical fancy, but it seems more probable, and in
accordance with votive pictures in general, that the child
standing below is a baby restored to health. The coincidence
of both children extending the left arm has suggested that the
little human child had had his injured left arm restored by the
Divine Baby, looking pityingly down from his refuge in his
mother's neck.

However it be explained in detail, the general meaning is
obvious, and the tenderest pity is superadded to the beauty of
composition and coloring, and while its canvas lasts it will
remain one of the world's greatest Madonnas.

1894-] DONNA ANNA'S PEARLS. 751

DONNA ANNA'S PEARLS.
BY THE AUTHOR OF "TYBORNE."

'AINT and weak on her pillows lay Donna Anna,
Duchess di Cerrato. Her hair of silver white
(though barely forty summers had passed over
her head) was folded back under her lace cap,
and any one who looked at her could plainly
see her days on earth were numbered.

By her side sat an aged Franciscan friar.

"Fifteen years since we parted, father," said Donna* Anna,
" since you went to foreign missions, and you find me changed,
do you not? Do you remember how you left me?"

" Yes, my child ; you seemed to me one of the happiest of
women."

" So I was, father the beloved wife of the husband I loved,
one of the most noble beings that ever lived; and then my
child, my boy, my Filippo, he was just seven when you left,
father; do you remember him?"

"Indeed I do," said the friar; "a charming, lovely child.
He was too young to be an acolyte, but how he used to
delight to be at the altar in the little blue cassock you made
for him ! I remember the last Mass I said before I left, in the
Church of St. Anna, that church which your good husband
built for our order in honor of your holy patroness. It was a
[ass for the holy souls at your particular desire ; I remember
us childish devotion, and how I saw him secretly slipping alms

the box for Masses for the holy souls."

"O father!" said Donna Anna, while the tears ran down
ier pale cheeks, "you know how I have always loved the
loly souls ; it has been a life-long devotion of mine, and I
taught it to Filippo and he used to pray for them. He knew
the De Profundis by heart, and he would save up his pocket-
loney to give for them and to put it into that very box. O
father ! who could have foreseen the terrible, extraordinary
:hange that has come over him since ! "

"When did it begin?" asked the priest.

" At college, father the Jesuit college. At first he was very
jood ; then came a change the fathers took every pains with
iim, but all in vain ; they begged us to withdraw him to avoid

752 DONNA ANNA'S PEARLS. [Sept.,

expulsion. We had private tutors then he defied them all.
Once he ran away ; my husband was out all night searching for
him and was drenched to the skin with rain ; he took a chill
and it settled on his lungs, and he had no spirit to resist dis-
ease his heart was broken. He died four years ago."

"And did his death have no effect on Filippo ? "

" Not in the least. He is quite unnatural does not care for
me at all. A year ago he came of age ; and since he has been
his own master he is worse than ever. He has broken my
heart, father ; but as long as I live this house is left untouched.
He hardly ever comes here ; but when I am gone that check
will be removed, and of course all the servants will leave, even
our oldest retainers. I dare not ask any one to stay lest I should
imperil their souls. Father," wailed the poor mother, "have
all my prayers been in vain ? Have the holy souls forsaken me?"

" No, no, my child, never think that. Do not lose your
faith in their intercession. I went into the cathedral this morn-
ing and I saw the new tabernacle which your good husband
gave all of solid gold, and the door is encrusted with pearls,
and I was told those were your gift."

"Yes, father; nearly all my jewels are family heirlooms,
but those pearls were the first gift of my husband after our
betrothal ; they were very fine ones. But pearls, they ?ay, are the
symbols of tears so I asked the archbishop to let them be
fixed in the tabernacle door, that a mother's tears may ever
plead before the Most Holy."

" Those tears will not be in vain," said Father Francisco,
as he rose to take leave, " and I repeat to you, my child, do
not lose your trust and confidence in the holy souls. Let these
words be often on your lips, and let them be your consolation :
' Because with the Lord there is mercy, and with him plentiful
redemption' "

II.

A few weeks after this conversation Donna Anna passed away.

As she had foreseen, after her death Don Filippo (as the
young duke by Spanish custom was always called) set no bounds
to his career of iniquity. All the old respectable servants fled,
and the castle was filled with a motley crew.

The chapel was closed and religion set at naught.

One day the curate of the parish in which this castle stood
was delighted to receive a message from the duke asking him
to come and anoint one of his retainers.

DONNA ANNA'S PEARLS.

753

This seemed to the good priest to be a sign of grace, so
he went in all haste with the holy oils, and was conducted by
the grinning servants to the side of a sick dog.

This incident excited the strongest indignation in the city,
and from henceforth even the wildest young men of rank would
no longer associate with Don Filippo. So his society was made
up of the vilest and most degraded people. Report said he
had joined a gang of brigands, and it was certain these gentry
frequented the castle and were often hidden there when sought
for by the soldiers.

One evening Don Filippo sat at supper and his companions
were the captain and lieutenant of the brigand band. Don
Filippo threw himself back in his chair: "See here, captain,"
cried he, " I am getting tired, I am bored ; I want a new sensation,
I want a new sin. It seems to me I have exhausted all the sins.
Can't you find me out a new one?"

" Really, Don Filippo, that would be difficult," bawled the
captain, who was half-tipsy ; " but stay. I did hear of a thing
the other day; 'tis unknown in Spain I'm 'sure, but a man told
me it had been done in other countries."

" What in the world is that ? " cried the duke eagerly.

" To violate the tabernacle," answered the brigand.

"Captain," cried the lieutenant, "are you mad? Such a
thing in Spain would cost you your head for a surety."

" Never mind that ! " exclaimed the duke ; " that only gives
zest to the matter. No fun without a risk. The idea is deli-
cious. It gives me new life, and your skins will be safe enough,
my friends. Only have a ladder at one of the cathedral win-
dows; I'll get in and do the job. That cathedral has property
of mine. My stupid mother actually robbed me of the finest
pearls in Spain, and set them in the tabernacle door. I fear I
can't get them out, but I can take revenge by breaking them
to bits with a hammer and scattering the Hosts under foot."
He gnashed his teeth with rage. " I remember hearing it said,"
he continued, " that the cathedral was left very unprotected at
night and some one remarked that Spanish faith was its shield
and buckler. They shall soon see what that shield and buckler
are worth. So we'll do it to-morrow night, comrades ; there is
no moon these nights, and that will serve well."

III.

A black, calm night not a leaf stirring, not a star visible,
and the streets deserted. In those days of unlighted cities no

754 DONNA ANNA'S PEARLS. [Sept.,

one went abroad during the night. So the solitary figure
wrapped in a large cloak, with the hood drawn over his head,
went on his way undisturbed. Suddenly he stopped short. On
his ears fell the sound of chanting a low, wailing chant. Who
could be chanting in the streets at night? Then the singers
came into sight a long procession of Franciscan monks, headed
by a cross-bearer and followed by three priests in black vest-
ments attended by acolytes and thurifers.

Don Filippo rushed up to one of the monks and asked
rudely: "What does this mean?" The monk turned on him
a pale and ghastly face with hollow eyes and answered : " It is
the Requiem Mass for the soul of Don Filippo, Duke di
Cerrato."

The procession passed on to the Church of St. Anna. Don
Filippo was dumb with astonishment. What could it mean?
Was not he the last of his house? not another of his name in
all Spain. He entered the church. The altar was draped in
black. Before it stood a coffin on its bier covered with a pall
of black velvet and embroidered with gold. The monks gathered
round the coffin. Again Don Filippo seized upon one: "What
does this mummery mean?" cried he furiously. Again a pale
face met his gaze and answered : " The Requiem Mass for the
soul of Don Filippo, Duke di Cerrato."

Then a strange chorus filled the air and the voices rose as
of those of a great multitude, and all cried together : " The last
grace the last grace for the soul of Don Filippo, won for
him by the holy souls because of his mother's love for them, and
because of his childhood's alms. The last grace the last grace
for the soul of Don Filippo." The priests ascended the altar
steps ; the monks began to chant the De Profundis, and the
words came echoing through the church: "Quia apud Dominum
misericordia : et copiosa apud eum redemptio." Don Filippo,
mad with rage, sprang forward, pushed away the monks, snatched
the pall from the coffin, and saw therein HIMSELF !

IV.

Next morning an insensible form was found lying before
the closely-barred gates of the Church of St. Anna. It was
that of Don Filippo. He was carried to his castle, where he
recovered consciousness and, as his servants supposed, went into
delirium. Without ceasing he cried out, in tones of keenest
agony : " A priest, a priest ; for tJie love of God, a priest ! "

This went on till at last it could be plainly seen it was not

i8 9 4

.] DONNA ANNA'S PEARLS. 755

the cry of delirium, but of a man in mortal anguish. Some
strange disease had stricken his body he could not move ; he
lay there impotent to work his will, but crying perpetually : " A
priest, a priest ; for the love of God, a priest ! "

At last some of the servants went to the priests but one
and all refused to go. No one paid the slightest credence to
the story. "The castle crew," as they were called, were known
never to speak the truth, and all felt sure the duke had hatched
a plot of some kind against the priests. Father Francisco was
dead, and the general sentiment about Don Filippo was that of
horror and dread. So the servants returned home baffled, and
all through the night went on the tortured cry : " A priest, a
priest ; for the love of God, a priest ! "

That night the father rector of the Jesuit college could not
sleep. He was not given to fancies, yet he did really think he
saw a shadowy form in his cell, and he certainly heard, as if it
were spoken into his ear, a pitiful cry : " A priest, a priest ; for
the love of God, a priest!"

"I will go," he said, starting from his bed; "it may be true
who can measure God's mercies ? and if it is only a plot to
insult and humiliate me, what matter? My Master bore shame
and contumely for my sake. I will go." So in the early dawn
he set out, crucifix in hand.

The servants with scared faces met him. On the very
threshold he heard the hoarse shriek of the dying man. He
was led into the very same room where years before Donna
Anna had received Father Francisco.

The duke lay not on a velvet couch but on the floor ; he
had pushed away the rich carpet, and lay on the bare ground
writhing in anguish of body and soul.

He looked up as the priest stood by him. " Father, the
torments of hell are begun in me. Is there any hope any
possible hope ? No, there cannot be I am lost lost for ever ! "

The priest held out the crucifix and said : " My son, you
may hope, because with the Lord there is mercy, and with him
plentiful redemption."

tv.
A few hours later Father Rector sought the archbishop to
tell his tale. Don Filippo desired to make restitution and re-
paration to the utmost of his power. A notary had already
been sent for to execute a testament by which he left all his
property to the archbishop for the good of the poor, charging

756 DONNA ANNA'S PEARLS. [Sept.,

him first to repair, as far as possible, the injuries Don
Filippo had done to others by robbery, fraud, and calumny.

"He is truly penitent," said the rector, " and I have
absolved him ; but I come to know your grace's wishes as to
the other sacraments."

" Return with all haste, reverend father," said the arch-
bishop, "and anoint him. I will bring the Viaticum, accom-
panied by my clergy."

So the door of the Tabernacle, shining with the " mother s
tears" was opened wide, and the hidden God came forth with
his heart of perfect tenderness, forgiveness, and love.

The archbishop was accompanied not only by his clergy, but
by two-thirds of the population of the city. Such a sight had
never been seen before.

An old Dominican father, too lame to walk in the proces-
sion, stood on the cathedral steps and watched the scene.

" What do you think of all this, father ? " said a lay brother
at his side.

" I think," answered the father, " that to-day our Lord has
called together his friends and his neighbors, and is saying to
them, Rejoice with me, because I have found my sheep that was
lost"

Don Filippo received the Holy Viaticum and soon after-
wards expired. His death was made known to the people as
they returned to the cathedral, and all with one accord began
to say the De Profundis.

And like the rustle of the leaves in the forest, stirred by
the summer breeze, sounded the murmur of the multitude as
they declared :

" Quia apud Dominum misericordia : et copiosa apud eum
-redemptio " Because with the Lord there is mercy, and with
him plentiful redemption.

And Donna Anna's pearls are lustrous to this day a con-
stant witness of the power of a mother's tears and of the ex-
ceeding gratitude of the holy souls to those who help them in
their hour of need.

THE CATHOLICS OF RUSSIA. 757

THE CATHOLICS OF RUSSIA.

BY BRYAN J. CLINCH.

'F all the nations of Europe the Russian Empire
is the least known in this country. In nothing
is this more evident than in the ideas commonly
entertained even by educated Catholics about its
religious condition. It is known that the Rus-
ians reject the authority of the Holy Father, but a good many
to think that nevertheless the Czar's government is
Friendly towards Catholicity, and even disposed to reunite with
the Catholic Church. Only a few months ago a distinguished
rclesiastic publicly stated that negotiations were actually going
for that purpose, and promised a speedy and favorable
jsult. To one acquainted with the actual state of Catholics in
Lussia to-day such an event is somewhat less likely than that
the British Parliament should make Catholicity the state church
of England. The ruling class of Russia is not only schismatic
in its religion, but it regards the spread of the Russian state
creed and the Russian language as the great means of making
Russia the leading power of earth. The policy of the empire
has not changed since the time of Peter. It has been to
absorb the neighboring countries by force or fraud, and then
jradually^ to Russianize their inhabitants by the work of a cen-
:ralized administration.

Toleration of all forms of religion was proclaimed by Peter,
rho even boasted of the erection of a Catholic church in St.
'etersburg, and it is still professed by his successors, but it is a
deration for strangers or newly-acquired subjects only. The
.ussian by race who should venture to follow his conscience in
ic choice of a religion would be at once banished from his
itive land. Every Russian who becomes a Catholic, if his family
ire members of the state church, has to leave Russia. Such was
ic case with Prince Gallitzin and Madame Swetchine. A for-
eigner settling in the empire may retain his own creed undis-
irbed, and in official theory the same privilege is allowed to the
inhabitants of the various countries that have been added to
ic empire during the last two centuries. With the latter, how-
iver, this toleration is only intended to lead to gradual absorp-
:ion into the state church. In this respect the Catholic Poles,

758 THE CATHOLICS OF RUSSIA. [Sept.,

the Lutheran Germans, and the Mahometan Tartars stand on
an equal footing in the eye of the Russian government, and
each in turn has been forced to contribute contingents to the
ranks of the state church. In 1839 Nicholas, by a stroke of his
imperial pen, declared a million and a half of Lithuanian Cath-
olics members of the state church. For them the right to pro-
fess Catholicity ceased then. Similar measures on a smaller scale
have been adopted by the successors of Nicholas, and indicate
that the policy enforced by him still rules the councils of Russia.
In one point there is a difference between the persecutions
employed by the Russian government to abolish Catholicity and
those of other powers. Russia makes no public declaration of
hostility to the church, such as the Protestant government of
England used to make down to Catholic emancipation. The
czar maintains an envoy at the Vatican and professes high
respect for the Head of the Catholic Church. It is on political
not religious grounds that Catholic churches are closed,
Catholic priests exiled, and Catholic property confiscated. It is
hard to say whether this form of persecution, veiled under the
forms of respect for the church, is not more dangerous than the
open brutality of an Elizabeth or an Oliver Cromwell.

POLISH NATIONALITY AND CATHOLICITY.

The number of Catholics in the Russian dominions is greater
than in the whole British Empire to-day. It amounts, by the
census, to between ten and eleven millions, not including the
Uniats who have been enrolled as schismatics by the govern-
ment. The immense majority of the Catholics in Russia are of
Polish race. In fact Catholic and Pole are equivalent terms
in the Russian civil or military service. The Poles, however,
are very far from being confined to what is now known as the
Kingdom of Poland. The old Polish state, which was dismem-
bered last century by Russia, Prussia, and Austria, was larger
than the German Empire, though less populous. Of the two
hundred and fifty thousand square miles of Polish territory
which Russia seized about one-fifth was formed into the consti-
tutional kingdom of Poland, with Warsaw as its capital. The
rest, including Lithuania to the north and Volhynia, Podolia, and
Kief to the south, were officially incorporated with Russia.

LATIN AND UNIAT CATHOLICS.

While Poland was still independent the great majority of its
fourteen millions of people were Catholics. They were pretty

] THE CATHOLICS OF RUSSIA. 759

evenly divided between the Latin, or Western, rite and the
Ruthenian rite, which uses the old Slavonian language in its
Mass and liturgy, and permits the ordination of married men as
priests. The Poles and Lithuanians generally belonged to the
Latin rite, and the Ruthenians to the Slavonian. From its first
conquest of Poland the Russian government set itself to sepa-
rate these two classes of its subjects, the more easily to rule
both. By successive persecutions under Catherine, Nicholas,
and the present czar the whole Uniat population has been en-
rolled officially in the state church. The government is now
trying to root out Catholicity among the eleven millions of
Latin Catholics subject to its rule. Faithful to its old Machia-
velian policy, it does so by dividing them into different classes,
and grading its toleration accordingly.

GERMANS, POLES, AND LITHUANIANS.

Besides the Poles there is a certain number of Catholics in
Russia whose ancestors came there as settlers. Catherine II.
planted several colonies of Germans in the south of Russia after
her conquest of Crim Tartary. Among them were some Cath-
olics, and their descendants retain their faith. A diocese (that
of Tirapol) was established for their benefit in southern Russia
by the late Pope. These Catholics of the south have been but
little troubled in the exercise of their religion up to the present.
In the kingdom of Poland, where the great majority of the
population is Catholic (nearly seven millions out of eight), the
interference of the police with Catholic affairs is considerable,
but it is kept in check to some extent in ordinary times by the
fear of driving the population to exasperation. In Lithuania
and the other west Russian provinces, where the Uniats, having
been enrolled as schismatics, the Catholics form a minority of
the population, the government scarcely conceals its desire to
extirpate their worship. The toleration enjoyed by Catholics
in Lithuania to-day is scarcely more than that granted to the
Irish Catholics by the Penal Code of the last century. We
shall briefly go into the condition of each class.

THE HIERARCHY IN RUSSIA.

The Catholic hierarchy of the Kingdom of Poland consists of
one archbishop and six bishops. The rest of Russia is divided
into an archbishopric, that of Mohileff, and four dioceses. Those
of Wilna and Samogitia embrace the greater part of old Lith-
uania, that of Zeitomir includes Volhynia, Podolia, and Kief, a

760 THE CATHOLICS OF RUSSIA. [Sept.,

territory as large as New York, Pennsylvania, and New England,
and Saratoff takes in the German and other colonies of foreign
origin in southern Russia. The metropolitan archdiocese of
Mohileff includes all the rest of the Russian Empire to the
Pacific and Northern oceans, but the majority of its Catholic
population is in the districts forming part of the former Lithu-
ania. . . . No bishop can be appointed to any diocese except
by consent of the emperor, who proposes candidates to the Holy
See when a vacancy occurs. ... If the government candidate
be not approved of by the Holy Father, the diocese is frequently
left many years without a bishop, and confirmation, ordination,
and all episcopal functions are entirely suspended for the Cath-
olics within its limits. To such an extent is this system carried
that no less than ten dioceses had to be filled in by the present
Pontiff in 1883. The Archbishop of Warsaw had been exiled
without trial in 1863, and all through those twenty years the
capital of Poland had been left without a bishop.

RELATIONS WITH THE VATICAN.

Though the Russian government recognizes the right of the
Holy See to appoint the Catholic bishops within its dominions,
it claims for itself the right of offering the candidates exclu-
sively. What makes the task of choosing suitable bishops under
these conditions specially difficult for the Sovereign Pontiff, is
the law which forbids any communication between the Catholic
clergy of the empire and the Holy See, unless through the gov-
ernment. No matter who the candidate offered for a Catholic
diocese may be, neither priest nor bishop may offer any informa-
tion of his character to the Sovereign Pontiff unless such as
the government chooses to transmit. The instances in which
unworthy bishops have been thus imposed on the Catholic pop-
ulations are unfortunately not few. The first Archbishop of
Mohileff during his half-century of administration was all but
independent of the Holy See. He introduced condemned theo-
logical works into his seminary and became a member of a Prot-
estant Bible Society in defiance of the commands of the Pope.
A still worse case was that of Liemasko, who, when appointed
Uniat Bishop of Lithuania, formally apostatized in 1839, w ^h
his two suffragans, after taking a hypocritical oath of fidelity to
the Pope and the church's doctrines. The dangers of such
nominations make the task of the Holy Father in providing fit
bishops for the Russian Catholics almost impossible. If he
refuses the imperial nominees, the church is left without

1894.

] THE CATHOLICS OF RUSSIA. 76 r

pastors; if he accepts them, he may be giving another Liemasko
or Cranmer an opportunity to lead a diocese into schism. It
often requires many years before the government will consent
to the consecration of a bishop of suitable character, and thus
there are almost always several vacant sees. ... As the
average Catholic population of a diocese in Russia is about six
times as great as in this country or Ireland, it may be imagined
what difficulties are thus thrown in the way of the practice of
their religion for the Catholics of Russia.

ARCHBISHOP FELINSKl'S EXILE.

The history of the last thirty years is sufficient to show how
the government has used its power in keeping the Catholics with-
out bishops. In 1862 Mgr. Felinski, a professor in the Catholic
academy of St. Petersburg, was consecrated Archbishop of War-
saw on the nomination of Alexander the Second, who had a
high regard for his moderation and talents, and regarded him
as eminently fitted to reconcile the Catholics of the Polish
capital to the Russian regime. Felinski, by the czar's instruc-
tions, wrote to him a full account of the scenes enacted in his
diocese in 1863, which culminated in the insurrection of that
year. His report gave grave offence, and in consequence both
he and his coadjutor were carried off prisoners to distant parts
of the empire.

There was neither accusation nor trial. An order for the
archbishop's deportation was issued by the governor- general of
Poland, and immediately carried into execution. Monsignor
Felinski was kept a prisoner until 1883, and during all those
years the Catholics of Warsaw, a city equal to Boston in pop-
ulation, were left without any episcopal services. The czar even
went further, and declined, during that time, to allow any
Catholic bishop to be appointed in his dominions. It was not
until 1883 that the present Sovereign Pontiff succeeded in
concluding a concordat for the nomination of bishops in the
Russian dominions. There were then actually only three
bishops in the exercise of their functions for the whole eleven
millions of Russian Catholics. The czar's conditions for even
this concession were most exacting. He required the Holy
Father to suppress three dioceses absolutely, namely, Podlachia
in Poland, Minsk in Lithuania, and Kamienietz in Podolia. He
further required that the Archbishop of Warsaw and his coad-
jutor, and the Bishop of Wilna, who was also in exile, should
be removed from their sees. This the pope declined to do as

762 THE CATHOLICS OF RUSSIA. [Sept.,

a matter of justice, but the prelates themselves sacrificed their
personal rights and resigned their sees for the sake of peace to
their persecuted country. They were allowed to leave Russia
on small pensions. Another bishop had also been exiled, but
as he was fully ninety years of age, the government graciously
consented to allow him to retain his office on condition that he
was changed to a new diocese. Nine new bishops were ap-
pointed after these changes. The nonagenarian Bishop of Luck
Zytomir died the following year, and the new Bishop of Wilna
was banished in 1885, like his immediate predecessor. It was
not until 1889 that the Russian government consented to allow
successors to be appointed in any of the then vacant dioceses.
Since that .there has been but one consecration, that of a
Primate of Mohileff and his coadjutor in 189.1.

RUSSIA'S RELIGIOUS POLICY.

It is easy to understand the policy of the Russian govern-
ment in thus alternating concordats with the suppression of
dioceses and outbursts of persecution. Its object is to gradual-
ly extirpate Catholicity so as to replace it by its own state-ap-
proved creed. To proscribe absolutely the religion of ten or
eleven millions of Russian subjects would be a perilous under-
taking even for the power of the emperor. He could indeed
exile every Catholic ecclesiastic, and close every Catholic church
in his dominions ; but the consequences that might follow such a
measure are altogether too formidable even for a despot whose
life is daily threatened by Nihilist conspirators, and who can-
not tell what accession would be brought to their ranks by the
destruction of the influence of Catholicity. Hence the policy
of slow destruction of the church now going on. It is similar
to that adopted towards the Uniat Catholics of the empire
during the past century. Catherine II. began the work by en-
rolling the Uniats of Podolia and Volhynia in the state church,
but the Latin Catholics of those provinces were allowed the
practice of their religion for the time, and even many of the
Uniats were allowed to declare themselves Latins. Fifty years
later, in 1839, Nicholas, with the help of apostate bishops,
forced the Uniat Catholics of Lithuania into his own church,
and forty years afterwards the solitary remaining diocese of
Chelm, in Poland, suffered the same fate under Alexander. As
the Lithuanian Uniats still continue to frequent Catholic
churches, the government is suppressing the latter, one by one,
in the expectation that the Latin population will be gradually

1894-] THE CATHOLICS OF RUSSIA. 763

absorbed in the state church, or, in the official language, be
" Russianized." It is easy to see the drift of this course, but
it is cruel to find Catholic writers and speakers occasionally
talking of the good dispositions of the czar towards the church
which his officials are doing their little best to destroy.

Even when a bishop has been placed in his diocese with
the full approbation of the government, he is by no means
allowed to exercise his functions without fresh authorization from
the minister of the interior, the governor of the province, and
even the police. He cannot leave his , diocese without special
authorization from the minister, he requires the governor's pass-
port even to make a visitation of his own parishes, or to address
pastoral letters to his clergy or people. He cannot call his
priests together, and even for solemn functions the number that
he may assemble to assist is limited to three beyond the regu-
lar pastors of the parish. Diocesan synods and retreats of the
clergy are strictly forbidden. A bishop may not denounce or
suspend an unworthy priest without the consent of the gov-
ernor of the province, which is given or withheld at will. A
similar permit is required for ordinations or the admission of
students to the ecclesiastical seminaries. Any neglect of these
ordinances renders the bishop liable to fine or banishment with-
out trial, at the discretion of the minister of the interior.

THE CATHOLIC COLLEGE.

The general regulation of church discipline, such as in other
countries is regulated by provincial councils, is reserved in
Russia to a body known as the Roman Catholic College, which is
lirectly subject to the minister of the interior, and must have his
ipproval of any of its acts before it can be published. This
>dy is modelled on the pattern of the Holy Synod (so called),
rtiich is, under the czar, the ruling body of the Russian
Schismatic Church since the days of Peter the Great. That
lonarch found the authority of the Patriarch of Moscow (who
formerly was the supreme head of the Russian church, though a
nominee of the czar) too great for his absolutist policy. He
therefore left the patriarchal office vacant, and appointed a
board of ecclesiastics, removable at his own pleasure, to exercise
his functions. Catherine II. founded a similar body for the
jovernment of the Catholic Church in her dominions, and it has
>een since maintained. The members are delegates from each
tiocese who are named by the bishop, but must be approved
>y the government and are removable at its pleasure. It need
VOL. LIX. 50

764 THE CATHOLICS OF RUSSIA. [Sept.,

not be pointed out that such a system is wholly inconsistent
with any real liberty of the church.

THE PAROCHIAL CLERGY.

Catholic priests are no more free from interference, even in
their most sacred functions, than are the bishops. The govern-
ors suspend or remove priests at will without even notifying
the bishop of the diocese. Catholic convents and monasteries,
once so numerous, have been suppressed, with the exception of
three or four, which are retained by a fine stretch of tyranny as
prisons for the clergy. If a priest incurs the displeasure of the
authorities by a sermon, or even by any remarkable zeal in in-
structing his people, or if he should violate any of the ordi-
nances put forward by the governors or police to regulate eccle-
siastical discipline, he is liable to be heavily fined, or sent for
an indefinite time to one of those prison monasteries. If the
governor consents, the bishop may appoint another priest to
take his place; but if not, as frequently happens, the whole
Catholic population is left without Mass or sacraments. It is a
serious crime for any priest to leave his parish without a special
permit. If there is no local priest, a dying Catholic must not
seek any spiritual aid beyond the parish limits. If children are
born, they must go unbaptized until such time as it may please
the local despot to remove the ban on their pastor. Neverthe-
less, the Russian government not only boasts of its tolerance
towards Catholics, but proclaims itself as pre-eminently Chris-
tian. Its official creed proclaims the necessity of baptism and
absolution for sinners as clearly as does the Catholic Church,
but its practice regards both the lives and the future salvation
of its subjects as alike subordinate to the emperor's will.

PROHIBITING CATHOLIC BOOKS.

It is hardly necessary to say that the number of priests who
are allowed to live in Russia is closely limited by the police
regulations. It is never allowed to increase, and is frequently
diminished either by the suppression of parishes or by reducing
the number of students in the seminaries. In January of last
year the diocesan seminary of Kelce, in the Kingdom of Poland,
was ordered closed for four years, and several of its professors
were imprisoned in the citadel of Warsaw. The only cause was
that in a midnight perquisition, instituted by the police, some
copies of the well-known devotional magazine, the Apostleship
of the Sacred Heart, were found among the books of its mem-

[894-] THE CATHOLICS OF RUSSIA. 765

jrs. No Catholic work unauthorized by the police may enter
Lussia.

CHURCH-BUILDING.

In nothing is the hostility of the government to Catholic
rorship shown more clearly than in question of building or re-
tiring the Catholic churches. Neither may be attempted by
;ither clergy or laity without police permission. Indeed, for
the erection of a new Catholic church anywhere permission
mst be received from the minister of the interior at St. Peters-
>urg on the request of the governor of the province. This
>ermission is seldom granted without difficulty and is often ar-
>itrarily refused. It is common to couple the privilege of re-
tiring a Catholic church with the obligation on the Catholics
>f building a schismatic one at their sole cost. In the so-called
r est Russian provinces no Catholic churches have been allowed
to be built since 1888. The Catholics of these provinces num-
ber three millions. As a consequence entire districts in the
mntry parts of these wide regions are deprived of all oppor-
tunity of public worship. They may not even receive the sa-
craments, unless by stealth from travelling priests. It would be
offence of the gravest kind in the eyes of the law for a
>riest to hear a confession, to baptize, or to say Mass outside
lis official parish limits. Within the past year the representa-
tive of the diocese of Wilna in the College of St. Petersburg,
'ather Bierzynski, having asked permission to .visit his own
liocese, was only allowed to do so on giving a solemn engage-
icnt to perform no priestly function except Low Mass in his
wn cathedral. This fact shows the jealousy with which, under
the mask of respect, the Russian government and its officials re-
ird every act of Catholic worship.

THE KROSCHE MASSACRE.

The Lithuanian Catholics, in spite of their knowledge of the
:onsequences, are not always ready to allow their churches to

seized or closed at the will of the local despot. They some-
times attempt resistance and drive off the police agents. The
vengeance taken in such cases is terrible. The butchery which
occurred at the village of Krosche, in Lithuania, a little before
last Christmas is an example. It was reported at the time by
the German and Polish papers and has since received no con-
tradiction. In the pursuance of its usual policy the provincial
government decided that no Catholic church was needed in the

766 THE CATHOLICS OF RUSSIA. [Sept.,

village and ordered the closing of the existing one. The con-
gregation refused to submit to this order, and for upwards of
a month the building was guarded night and day. The local
police were powerless against this resistance, and on the loth of
November the prefect of Kovno in person brought forty troop-
ers to the church by night and suddenly attacked the Catholics
there assembled with whips and swords. The church bells were
rung, and the whole population assembled and repulsed the Cos-
sack police. The prefect fired repeatedly on the people, but he
had to retreat before their determination. The next day three
hundred Cossacks, armed with rifles, swords, and knouts, the ter-
rible wire whips of the Russian police, surrounded the village
on all sides. A detachment then charged at full gallop through
the crowds, cutting and spearing without mercy, till they reached
the church. They dismounted and rushed among those inside,
cutting them down and shooting them until the floor was cov-
ered with blood in the presence of the Blessed Sacrament itself.
The Catholic priest was driven in at the lance's point to remove
the Sacred Host in its monstrance, after which the Cossacks
dragged out the dead and wounded and threw them pell-mell
into a cesspool. The fugitives from these scenes were intercepted
by the second detachment, and many were so terrified that they
threw themselves into the river and were drowned there. The
entire population of the village was then gathered in the market-
place, where all, men and women and children, were stripped
naked and made to lie down on the ground while a double row
of Cossacks inflicted on each the number of lashes with the
knout prescribed by the prefect. The victims were then driven
in a body to the prison, leaving their homes deserted, as well as
their church. The Krosche massacre is by no means a solitary
though it is the latest instance of the means by which Russia
is now striving to exterminate Catholicity within her limits.

ANTI-CATHOLIC LAWS.

While such are the means by which the Russian police
punish any open resistance to their decrees, those decrees them-
selves are such as would seem to make the continuance of a
Catholic population impossible wherever it pleases a governor
to exercise his powers against it. In Lithuania, Volhynia, Kief,
and Podolia the governors at present are freely exercising their
powers. Though a limited number of priests are still allowed
to minister to their flocks, it is in a fashion which renders
instruction almost impossible. No sermons may be preached

1894-] THE CATHOLICS OF RUSSIA. 767

which have not been previously submitted to official censorship ;
and it is strictly forbidden to assemble the children for religious
instruction of any kind, or even to teach them the Catholic
catechism. If they will grow up Catholics the government is
determined they shall at least be ignorant "of their faith. At
the same time it is a crime, punishable with from six to ten
years' imprisonment with hard labor, to utter any words in a
public place in any way against the state church. To write
against it is punished by exile to Siberia. To convert any one
from the state religion incurs the same punishment, and any
attempt to prejudice a schismatic against his belief is punished
with a year's imprisonment. It is easy to see how little
room is left for even the most elementary freedom of con-
science by those laws which are now in force for forty-seven
years.

FORCING MEN INTO SCHISM.

It is not merely the professed members of the state church,
however, that are thus guarded from any possible instruction in
Catholic doctrines. The larger part of the population of
Lithuania and its former provinces were Catholics until a gen-
eration or two ago, when they were declared to be members
of the state church without any choice of their own. Many of
them still seek to obtain the sacraments from Catholic priests,
and in such cases, when discovered, imprisonment or perpetual
exile is the punishment for both. This atrocious system goes
further. In other days many Catholics passed from the Uniat
to the Latin rite. These changes were especially numerous
rhen the design of the government to destroy the Uniat
Catholic Church became evident to the public. Of late years
Russian aathorities have decided that such changes were
illegal, and on that pretext any Catholic whose ancestors were
niats is at once enrolled as a member of the state church.
r reedom of conscience has no existence for him, and his only
ilternative is to leave the country or give up all external
>ractice of religion. Even the children in the Catholic orphan
jylums are the objects of this outrageous law. The official
>rgan of the Russian Archbishop of Warsaw lately announced
:hat, by order of the sub-prefect of the district of Grojec,
iventy inmates of the Catholic orphanage of Warsaw, in Po-
land, had been compelled to receive their first Communion in
:he Schismatic Church during 1892. The reason given, of
:ourse, was that some of their ancestors might have been

768 THE CATHOLICS OF RUSSIA. [Sept.,

Catholic Uniats, and that therefore they had no right to be
Catholics.

THE CHURCH IS THE CZAR AND THE POLICE.

Such in brief is the toleration which Russia to-day affords to
Catholicity. Her government says in effect to its Catholic sub-
jects : We have no objection to your religion, but you must
practice it according to the wishes of the czar. We acknow-
ledge the importance of your sacraments, but you must
approach them only in subordination to our police regulations.
You may confess, if the government allow, to a priest near
you, but you must not leave your parish to do so, even if
there is no priest there. You may attend Mass, but you must
not build a church for its celebration. You may keep the doc-
trines of your faith, but you must not speak of them where they
differ from the state religion. You may rear your children
Catholics, but we cannot allow them to be instructed in their
faith by a Catholic priest. You may recognize the Holy
Father as your infallible guide, but you must on no account
attempt to consult him on any point without the permission of
the government. Subject to those points our tolerant emperor
grants you full freedom of conscience, provided it is not your
fate to be descended from any one who was once either a
Russian or a Uniat, in which case you must conform to the
state church or be exiled to Siberia, where you will have no
need of any church whatever. The mockery of toleration thus
offered is really all that is allowed to the eleven millions of
Catholics in Russia at the present day.

AN HISTORICAL PARALLEL.

Those familiar with Irish history cannot but be painfully
impressed by the resemblance of the present condition of the
Polish Catholics, especially in Lithuania and Volhynia, to that
of their Irish brethren in the faith during the latter part of the
seventeenth century. The letters of the martyred primate,
Oliver Plunkett, describe his relations with the Protestant vice-
roys of Charles II. in terms which apply almost exactly to the
recent concordats between the czar and the Holy Father. A
friendly viceroy might tolerate the appointment of a few bish-
ops, provided they were men not likely to give any umbrage to
the foreign rulers, but any outburst of bigotry in England
would be followed by an order for the immediate expulsion of
all " Popish " bishops and dignitaries. Convents, missions, and

1 894-]

THE CATHOLICS OF RUSSIA.

769

public religious instruction were banned by the law in Ireland
is they now are in Lithuania, and a state church, the creature
if the English government, had to be supported by the Irish
Catholics, as the Polish Catholics to-day have to raise the
churches of the schism at their own expense. In each case
nationalism was opposed to Catholicity on political more than
religious grounds. Protestantism was deemed necessary to make
the Irish people English, as the schism is held essential to the
Russianization of Poland. At the time it seemed as if the
church must succumb to the power of the conqueror, who was
bent on its extermination and had crushed all open resistance
to his will. Yet to-day Cromwell and Charles and William and
the Penal Code have passed away, and Ireland is not only still
Catholic, but the leaven of Catholicity for the whole English-
speaking population of the world. We may hope that a similar
lot may be reserved for the persecuted Polish Church, and that
in the Russian as in the British Empire the blood of martyrs
will be the seed of Christians.

770

THE LESSON OF " THE WHITE CITY:'

[Sept.,

THE LESSON OF "THE WHITE CITY."

BY VERY REV. A. F. HEWIT, D.D.

N interesting and instructive little book by an author
not very well known to fame contains a descrip-
tion of the effect produced on the mind of th(
heroine of the story by a view of the London
" World's Fair " of 1851. Our motive in quoting it
will appear in the sequel :

"The year 1851, to which this true narrative belongs, was
not an ordinary year. It will for ever stand marked in our
chronicles as that wherein, by the will of the sovereign and the
genius of Sir Joseph Paxton, fairyland came back to England,
and the great commercial capital became a city of enchantment.
Since that date, great exhibitions and Crystal Palaces have be-
come things so common and vulgar that no one would dream
of assigning them a place in the pages of romance ; but it was
otherwise with the sparkling fabric which that year arose as by
magic in the heart of the vast Babylon. Thither, all through the
long summer and far into the autumn, flocked, not Great Britain
alone but Europe and the world.

"Those who entered the palace entered into dreamland. They
walked through its nave and galleries in a state of semi-con-
sciousness. You passed from India to Paris, and from Paris to
Morocco ; you gazed at wondrous tissues from Oriental looms,
and at trees of gold, whereon hopped and warbled golden birds
sparkling with rubies and diamonds. Strange beasts grouped
themselves around you, that seemed alive and busy, as surely
none but beasts stuffed by German fingers ever busied them-
selves before. Then the great nave opened to you, with its
groups of statuary ; and as you sat down to rest your bewil-
dered senses, there broke on your ear organ music so deep and
thrilling it seemed to cleave your very heart in twain ; while a
strange and nameless perfume floated in the air, making the
very atmosphere of the place an enchantment.

" A sensation seized on Norbertine's heart to which she could
give no name a something wherein the ecstasy of admiration
mingled with horror unspeakable. Horror of what she knew not,
but, as it seemed, of a viewless Presence which filled the building,

] THE LESSON OF " THE WHITE CITY" 771

and was making known to her a revelation of things whereof
as yet she had never dreamed, and from which her whole soul
shrank back. Beauty, indeed, but not the beauty of ' earth and
Heaven '; rather a beauty from which God seemed altogether
divorced, as though she found herself in some new world that
was not his world, and had not been made by him ; whose en-
chantment, of which she was all the time fully sensible, would
lead her, did she yield to it, to some awful and unfathomable
abyss. . . ."

" What would you say to a prophecy of which to my think-
ing this scene is the fulfilment ? " asked Mr. Payne. " I mean, a
prophecy in sober earnest ; at any rate a description which
would serve admirably for this very place, written more than
eighteen centuries ago, and by no less a person than St. John
the Evangelist. You will find it written in the i8th chapter
of the Book of Revelation. But first please to remember what
this building contains ; just cast a glance around you, at these
representatives of our gay, glittering London world ; and then
listen to how St. John seems to have beheld and described
them :

" ' Woe, woe, for that great city of Babylon ! Woe for that
mighty city ! for in one hour is her judgment. Woe for her
with her merchandise of gold and silver, and of precious
stones, and of pearls, and of fine linen and purple, and of
silk and of scarlet ; and all thyine-wood, and of all vessels
of ivory, and all manner of vessels of precious stones, and
of brass, and of iron, and of marble. And her cinnamon,
and her odors, her ointments and frankincense, and her wine
and oil, and fine flour and wheat, and sheep, and beasts, and
horses, and chariots, and slaves, and here he indicated the
heaving crowd with a slight, almost imperceptible gesture, and
dropping his voice to yet a deeper note, concluded, and the
souls of men' "

" But you don't really mean," said Annette, " that you think
ose words were meant as a prophecy of the Crystal Palace ? "
" Not precisely," said Mr. Payne. " But I think they were meant
as an epitome of Babylon ; and that by Babylon, we may under-
stand the great seething world of commerce, riches, and prosper-
ity, which we all love so dearly. And I never enter that huge
building yonder without feeling that somehow it also is an epi-
tome of Babylon. It seems to brkig into visible shape and
color the world, and the spirit of the world ; the world in
all its most gorgeous outside finery; not letting us forget for

772 THE LESSON OF " THE WHITE CITY" [Sept.,

a moment, either, that this same world is dragging about
with it slaves and the souls of men" " But, surely," persisted
Annette, " you don't mean that we ought to think the exhibi-
tion wrong and sinful? I don't understand it." " Certainly not,
my dear young lady," said Payne, " no more sinful than rid-
ing on horseback is sinful, and yet I can fancy that if you were
to take the prophet Elijah to Rotten Row, some fine afternoon
in the midst of the season, he would regard it as a picture of
the world of fashion, and perhaps say something strong to the
riders. I take it there was nothing wrong or sinful in any one
of the things the Apostle spoke of ; but I suppose that in his
mind they just stood as figures of Pagan Rome, and implied
the existence of other things that were excessively bad, pride
and covetousness for instance, and a great deal more which
makes up what we call the world ; a thing which you know, when
we stand godfathers and godmothers, we hear set down in very
doubtful company."

I have made this long quotation, because it says much bet-
ter than I could express it what I wish to bring into view re-
specting " The White City."

This wonderful creation was a scene of enchantment far sur-
passing the London exhibition, and the Crystal Palace. It was
an embodiment of all that is marvellous, beautiful, and fascinat-
ing in the secular and material civilization of the age. Not
only by its fairy-like splendor, but also by its fragility and its
deceptive mimicry of the solid and enduring structures of archi-
tecture and of works of art in sculptured stone. It was like
the unsubstantial fabric of a dream, and fitly enough vanished
more suddenly than it arose, leaving nothing behind it but ashes.

I shall not be understood as condemning the Chicago Exhi-
bition, since I have employed that imaginary person, Mr. Payne,
to express my real sentiments on the subject. Nor do I con-
demn the grand achievements in every kind of material science
and art of our modern civilization, the world of the present age,
as evil and wicked. I make no pessimistic lamentation upon the
state of humanity in its actual condition of intellectual, moral,
political, and social development, as an apostasy and a diabolical
kingdom in its essential elements and positive constituent
principles. We have the authority of Holy Scripture for the
statement that " there is no kingdom of hell on the earth" (Wis-
dom i. 14). My contention is this: not that there is evil, but

* Aroer, the Story of a Vocation, by the author of Uriel, p. 220. Both these stories are
warmly recommended to all our readers.

;

94-] THE LESSON OF " THE WHITE CITY:' 773

that there is a total shortcoming in all this grand and splendid
civilization. It does not suffice ; to say nothing of the spiritual
and eternal good, the summum bonum ; for the truest and most
genuine temporal and earthly welfare and happiness of nations
and of the people, for whom all political and social order is, or
at any rate ought to be established, and to whose benefit all
achievements of human genius in the intellectual, moral, and
practical spheres are subordinate.

The history of the world teaches us, that the welfare and
happiness of the people have been to a great extent sacrificed to
the selfish interests of that small minority in whose hands power
and wealth have been concentrated ; and even more, that a large
portion of the people have often been doomed to endure a
heavy burden of oppression and misery. At present, there is a
loud and universal demand throughout Christendom for the
recognition of the rights of the people. There is a deep and
widespread sentiment that the true and good civilization must
have for its chief end to make the whole mass of the people as
happy and contented as the conditions of human life on the
earth render practically attainable. The statement is continually
repeated that there is a great tide of what is called democracy
setting in, which must prove in the long run to be irresistible,
and which is destined to sweep away many of the mighty fabrics
of past ages which are still partly in existence and retaining
much of their ancient solidity and strength.

To a considerable extent I share in this belief of a great
popular upheaval of the political and social order, and sympa-
thize in the sentiment which is favorable to it. It is, at all
events, unavoidable ; it is impossible to resist and turn it back ;
and the only hope either for the cause of true civilization or
that of true liberty, is in the right direction and guidance of the
movement.

This is the great question at issue, Can civilization and liberty
be reconciled and united, and if so, in what way? Lord
Macaulay expressed the fear that they would come into serious
collision and conflict, to the great detriment of whichever side
should be the undermost. I should say, that it would be to
the fatal injury of both. A form of civilization which can only
exist and thrive on the ruin of liberty is not that genuine and
adequate civilization which is necessary for the welfare of
nations, and of the people who are the principal, the most
valuable, and the most important part of every nation.

There is a great conflict now in some European countries

774 THE LESSON OF " THE WHITE CITY:' [Sept.,

between their dominant civilization and parties among the
people hostile to some of its constituent parts or to its founda-
tions. The most extreme of these enemies of the existing order
of things, nihilists and anarchists, have become so violent, reck-
less, and dangerous that repressive measures of a most strin-
gent character are thought necessary in self-defence. But there
is a much more serious cause for anxiety and foreboding of
coming evil in a deep and widespread discontent and disaffec-
tion among the masses of laboring men.

In our own republic, we have as yet had very little to suffer
or to fear from anarchists. The outbreak in Chicago was hap-
pily suppressed in a summary manner. We have had to deplore
two atrocious crimes similar to those which anarchists have per-
petrated in Europe, the assassination of two of our Presidents.
But these were not the outcome of secret and desperate con-
spiracies for the overthrow of our government and the abolition
of all law and order. Nevertheless, our troubles have been
serious and are threatening ; and at bottom they are the same
with those popular movements which are making the great sea
of the civilized world to heave and swell.

The people are uneasy and restless, and as a certain kind
and amount of knowledge, a capacity and activity of thought
and reasoning, an increased sense of the power which they pos-
sess through the generally diffused elective franchise, permeate
and penetrate more and more the great mass of the people, the
problem of reconciling civilization with liberty becomes more
and more difficult,

It is a notorious and a sad fact, that the preservation of law
and order in our own country, for the last twenty-five years,
not to speak of the riots of an earlier period, has depended on
the employment of military force. The great Columbian year,
with its enthusiastic celebrations, its magnificent pageants, its
magniloquent congresses, its " White City " for which language
fails to find an adequate epithet, ended with financial disaster,
distress of labor, alarm of capital, the Chicago outbreak, and
the signs of a more general and destructive earthquake through-
out the country, in the midst of which the White City went up
in flame and smoke.

I do not pretend to pass any judgment on the causes of these
disturbances, on questions of politics, sociology, commerce and
manufactures. I make no judgment on individuals or corpora-
tions. I leave all these matters to statesmen, publicists, teachers
of ethics, and others who are, or who think they are, competent

1894-] T HE LESSON OF " THE WHITE CITY:' 775

to discuss them. Some things are, however, clear to my mind,
as obvious in the light of common sense, and of the first, most
certain principles of political and social ethics. One is, that
riotous and violent assaults on property, persons, and the opera-
tions of business and commerce, all resistance to law and its
officers in the legitimate discharge of their duty, are criminal.
Another thing is, that the possession of despotic authority
over large organizations of men, by individuals, who have no such
authority from the law, is mischievous, utterly undemocratic, and
anti-American. The violence of mobs and the conspiracies of
the enemies of law and order must be put down by all the
force which any government possesses, and so far as necessary
by the imprisonment or execution of offenders, by the bayonet,
the rifle and the cannon. The rights of individuals, of corpora-
tions, of property, of commerce, of the community, must be
maintained and protected, at whatever cost of money and blood,
even though some innocent persons may unavoidably suffer with
the guilty.

I think that every patriotic American citizen ought to
regard with grateful approbation the wise and firm conduct of
the President, and the high civil and military officers acting
under his direction, in suppressing the incipient rebellion at
Chicago and elsewhere. The same praise is due to several
governors of States for their conduct in some previous disor-
derly outbreaks. Assuredly, the French and Italian govern-
ments are justified in adopting all the stringent measures which
are necessary, in a temporary emergency, for the suppression of
anarchism.

Here, the late crisis has happily passed by, and it is matter
of congratulation that there has been so little bloodshed or
destruction of property.

But the serious question arises whether our national and
state governments must permanently depend on military force ;
whether law, order, and civilization are to be perpetually sus-
tained by the bayonet, the rifle, and the cannon. If this be so,
the objections to a constant employment of the militia in ardu-
ous military service are so numerous and weighty that the
present number of our regular soldiers must be at least quad-
rupled. If this be necessary, let it be so. If peace and order
cannot be maintained in Europe without the vast armies which are
such a burden on the nations and are regarded as such a great
evil, it is necessary to submit. If liberty must be restricted as
a safeguard against lawlessness and anarchy, this is a lesser evil

776 THE LESSON OF " THE WHITE CITY:' [Sept.,

than the destruction of civilization. Liberty is worthless, and
the world is worthless considered from a worldly point of view,
without civilization. It is impossible for civilized nations to
relapse into any kind of barbarism except that which is the
most degraded and odious. Lawlessness and anarchy would
make the world a desert. Oriental despotism, the iron rule of
the Roman emperors, the autocratic monarchy which the
Stuarts strove to establish on the ruins of the liberties of Eng-
land, would be preferable to the Reign of Terror of the French
Revolution made permanent.

But, would it be possible to maintain for a long time such a
despotic form of civilization, depending on military force, and
in despite of the will of the people? The soldiers must be
taken from the people. They either enlist voluntarily, as here
and in England, or they are forced to serve, as in other coun-
tries. How, in the long run, can an army taken from the
people be made an instrument of enforcing an unwilling sub-
jection to a thoroughly unpopular government ? If compulsion
must be used in order to keep up an army, it is only by the
army itself that the force can be applied to the mass of the
people for recruiting the army. And suppose that the army
itself, composed of soldiers drafted against their own will into
service, should revolt, what becomes of the power of despotic
coercion ?

Although, therefore, that military despotism which Lord
Macaulay forebodes and predicts for this country, and which
there is just as much reason to forbode for the whole civilized
world, would be a lesser evil than anarchy, it is an impossible
alternative. That is to say, in the sense of a stable, orderly,
and permanent organization of civilized, prosperous, and flour-
ishing nations.

It is impossible that those nations of Christendom where a
reasonable amount of true liberty has gained possession, can
continue to exist and prosper, by the sacrifice of their liberty
to their civilization. Even that empire which is the most
despotic of all, the Russian, especially if it should, in alliance
with France, become a still greater Power than it is, must
seriously modify its autocratic institutions.

Constitutions and governments cannot have any other stable
and solid foundation upon which they can continue to repose
securely, and to build for centuries to come, than the consent,
the will, the cordial and patriotic devotion of the people.

I cannot endorse Lord Macaulay's gloomy prediction for

1 894.]

THE LESSON OF " THE WHITE CITY:' 777

America, or believe that our glorious and beloved republic is
doomed to see its starry banner go down, either in the abyss of
anarchy, or in the gulf of despotism.

Neither can I believe that the great nations of Europe are
doomed to be shattered in pieces during the next century by
the shock of the conflict which is supposed to be impending
between civilization and liberty.

Where lies the opposition between these two great powers?
It is necessary to examine each one more closely, in order to
answer this question.

And first, what is that great rising tide of popular move-
ment, generally called democracy, and what its aim and ten-
dency ? Is it a gradual and slow revolution directed against
that monarchical and aristocratic system which succeeded the
feudal system at the end of the mediaeval period, in order to
establish in every nation a republican form of polity based on
popular suffrage, similar to that which exists in America and in
France ? Is it probable that this end, which undoubtedly many
who lead or follow the democratic movement have in view, will
be accomplished in the future? If it is accomplished, will the
people be content, and political and social order be established
in peace? Where, then, is there any cause of war between
liberty and civilization?

There can be no doubt that political power, to some extent
in actual exercise, and to a greater extent latent, has passed
into the possession of the people, within the last two centuries,
and thus that democracy has encroached on the ancient
Domain of monarchy and oligarchy. Political constitutions have
been modified and are likely to be still further modified by
an increase in the relative strength of the democratic element.
The nations of America are republics and must remain repub-
lics. France is a republic, and the day of monarchy is, so far
as we can see, over for that country. Belgium is essentially a
republic. England is practically a republic, with some remnants
of the ancient monarchy and aristocracy still surviving, but the
real and ruling sovereignty actually in the people represented
by the House of Commons and the Ministry. Italy, which is
now in the same category, may probably become formally a
republic, or a confederation of republics, without prejudice to
the civil rights and the independence of the Pope. What the
future has in reserve for Germany, Austria, and Russia can
only be matter for conjecture, so far as their form of civil
polity is concerned. Only one thing can be predicted with cer-

778 THE LESSON OF " THE WHITE CITY:' [Sept.,

tainty ; viz., that their stability and prosperity will depend on
the loyalty of their people, which can only be secured by
administering the government for their good and giving them a
large share in it through a judicious extension of the right of
suffrage, a right which they already enjoy in a certain measure
in Germany and Austria.

It is no adequate explanation of the great movement of the
people to call it a movement toward a democratic or republican
form of civil polity. The form is not the essential thing. The
ultimate and permanent seat of sovereignty is in the political
people, constituted by an organic law. It is hard to say which
are the most absurd ; the theories of ultra-monarchists or those
of ultra-democrats. There is no direct natural or divine right
of sovereignty in kings ; neither is there any in the numerical
multitude of men alone, or of men and women together. The
sovereignty of kings proceeds originally from the organic law
of the political people, and so also does the equal right of all
citizens, where it exists, to exercise their elective franchise.
Every legitimate government has a divine sanction, and the
President of the United States has just as much of a divine
right as the Emperor of Germany.

The welfare of a nation and its people does not absolutely
require in every case and always, either monarchy, oligarchy,
or democracy. Either one of these forms of government is ca-
pable in its own nature of being a good polity. Aristotle says
that the only bad kinds of rule are irresponsible tyranny, and
ochlocracy, i.e., mob-rule. Practically, the best form is one in
which the monarchical, aristocratical, and democratical elements
are suitably mixed and combined. In particular cases, that
form is good which is well suited to the age and country, and
the best is that which is best suited. For us, there can be no
doubt that we have the best and the only possible political
constitution ; which may God preserve from the tampering
hands of demagogues and doctrinaires.

It is on the good administration of government that the
welfare of the people depends, and from maladministration, the
abuse of power, that their miseries have in great part pro-
ceeded.

The meaning of the great popular movement, therefore, is
chiefly a striving for relief from the neglect or abuse of power
and privilege, to the detriment of the people, and for securing
their rights and their welfare. Now, if republican forms are
alone sufficient to secure this end, why is it that there is dis-

1894.] THE LESSON OF " THE WHITE CITY:' 779

content in our own country ? Why is anarchism rife in
France, as well as nihilism in Russia? What is the matter
with Italy, over whose brilliant prospects such a trumpeting
was made, when Rome was captured and made the capital of
the united kingdom, with the king enthroned in the Quirinal ?
Why was a bomb thrown into the hall of the French legisla-
ture, Carnot assassinated, and an attempt made to assassinate
Crispi?

We must turn our attention now to the civilization with
which anarchism is engaged in a deadly warfare. Is there any-
thing wrong in this civilization ? Is it in any way a cause
provoking this deadly hostility?

A more fundamental and important question is this : Is
there anything in modern civilization giving at least a plausible
reason for an opposition and a conflict on the part of the
people ? Is liberty rightly understood, is the popular movement
considered in those principles and ends which have at least
some appearance of being good and reasonable, in opposition to
civilization and irreconcilable ?

Surely, the cause of true liberty, the cause of the people, in
so far as it is a just cause, ought not to be in irreconcilable
opposition with that civilization which is genuine, and adequate
to its end, the welfare and improvement of the people, of
nations, of the state, of society, of humanity in general.

I have, at the outset, expressed the opinion, that the
material and secular civilization of which The White City is a
symbol is radically defective and inadequate. I have no space
left in which to explain and advocate this opinion. I must
therefore break off abruptly, and leave my readers to think out
this very grave and important matter for themselves, with the
help of what others have written or may write on the same
subject.

VOL. LIX.

CENTRAL VIEW OF THE ACADEMIC HOTEL.

AN HEIRESS UNIVERSITY.

HE halo of glorious memories which surrounds
the name of Douai will never pale. For a time
it had been dimmed and obscured by the cloud
of irreligion, but it is again gleaming in the
aurora of a happier day in France. Lille is the
heiress of Douai, and formally nominated by the highest spirit-
ual authority to carry on the work of that fine old Alma
Mater. She inherits the treasure of four centuries of renown.
The aroma of illustrious decades suffuses the heirloom ; the
light of the greatest council of the church flashes resplendently

[894.]

over the valley of
ime as we look
ck on the old
oundation. Let
s salute Lille, and
ish her length of
ays, and riches
f learning, and
isdom, and holi-
ess, in her new
eparture as the
eiress and suc-
ssor of queenly
ouai !

For the inau-
uration of a
brighter day for
religion in France
the Catholic world
is indebted to the
broadly enlighten-
ed policy of the
present great Pon-
tiff. He has con-
vinced the French
government and
people that there
is no hostility be-
een the church
d the form of
government which
the people have
chosen, and so re-
moved all grounds
of distrust. Events
have spoken with
stern and incon-
trovertible logic
in favor of the
cause of religion.
Even the most
obstinate and un-
yielding agnostics

AN HEIRESS UNIVERSITY.

781

782 AN HEIRESS UNIVERSITY. [Sept.,

have confessed that a policy of irreligion is a fatal one for the
safety of the Republic. Like Danton, they find, if there were
never really a God, the necessities of human society would de-
mand the establishment of one. " Although I am not a mem-
ber of any sect, religious or irreligious," said the French Minis-
ter of Public Worship, M. Spuller, the other day, " I regard the
present Pope as a man worthy of the deepest respect. The
Republic must no longer lay itself open to the charge of in-
terfering with freedom of conscience ; the new spirit that must
guide us is that of charity, humanity, and toleration."

In view of such declarations as these declarations accepted
by the overwhelming majority in the French Chambers, more-
over is there not reason to anticipate a great future for Lille ?
and not only for Lille, but for the four other universities which
may almost be called Catholic in France ? And what a marvel-
lous change do we not find from the cast-iron methods of
Napoleon and the glacial period of the secular University
which succeeded, in the new conditions which environ the
struggle for higher Catholic education in the country foremost
for Catholicity, foremost for infidelity, of all the nations!
When we consider that barely one century has elapsed since
her twenty splendid universities went down in the awful
tornado of the Revolution, in one dismal wreck, we must own
that the back swing of Time's pendulum has not been long
delayed. The lesson afforded is the value of patience and the
steadfast pursuit of truth and justice as the twin stars of
human policy, despite all dangers and all provocations to the
contrary.

It was to the break-down of the military system of France,
in 1870-71, that the first concession was due. The pride of the
human intellect was never on a pinnacle so high as in the
French university system. It was here that science and phi-
losophy met to say their last word to the human race ; this was
the ne plus ultra. All learning was concentrated here, to de-
volute and flow down and permeate every lower grade of the
body politic as the will of the intellect of France, uncontami-
nated by any contact with religion. But what an awful
awakening ! Never had human presumption so tremendous a set-
back. The whole system crumbled at the touch of stern reality,
when the crash came. It was the superior education of the
German armies, officers and men, which caused the defeat and
humiliation and dismemberment of France ; and this superior
education was not imparted in antagonism to, but in conjunc

894-] AN HEIRESS UNIVERSITY. 783

tion with religion. It took a long time to make the discovery,
id a still longer time to confess it. Vanity is still the most
>tent factor in the French national mind. But it appears to
dawning on that mind at last that there is nothing to be
lost by the admission of religion, something perhaps to be
lined.

It is at Lille that the new spirit of the time is being most
favorably felt. Much of this is due to its origin and locality.

AMPHITHEATRE, FACULTY OF MEDICINE.

[ts proximity to Douai gives it the prestige of inheritance,
[ts location amidst the pious and steadfast Catholics of
'landers, some of the staunchest and most devoted children of
the church, secures it a generous loyalty of support.

"Les Facultes Catholiques de Lille" have already taken
their place, not only alongside the University of France, but
even among the institutions of higher Catholic education, no

784 AN HEIRESS UNIVERSITY. [Sept.,

matter where. By reason of its intrinsic worth the university
merits more than the casual inspection of a tourist, but its
unique position as the only fully equipped Catholic university
in France, and especially as being the successor of the old
schools at Douai, entitles it to attention.

Lille was established in 1877. With it, and after a lapse
of eighty years, Catholic universities began to revive in France.
In 1793 the anarchical force of the Revolution destroyed th<
university of Douai. It was one of the last of twenty-thn
French Catholic universities given over to the demons ol
destruction. Then began the long period in French histoi
which, though glorious in many ways, has been sad and di<
astrous for the faith in the country. Napoleon centralized all
the school as well as the church lost its autonomy. Educati<
fell into the hands of the government, and in the course
time, whatsoever may have been its exterior form, the govei
ment became the possession of the Masonic lodge. The vi<
lent separation of theology from all other branches of learninj
attempted by the Revolution in the beginning was widenec
and perfected by the subsequent acts of the government. Th<
church and the school were made strange to each other, foi
education was godless, and the educated hardly less so. Ne>
schools of literature and science rose up, rich in ardor an<
erudition, but pagan. Soon, however, those who sought t<
civilize by instruction alone found that their error was griev-
ous. The discoveries of science and the masterpieces of lit<
rature conspired to demolish the very civilization that througl
them the new schools sought to establish. In presence of that
want of moraljty there were ever a few great souls who callec
upon the Chambers to return in a greater or less degree to the
church. Their influence, and the disinterested pages of som<
writer or scientist whose study and reflection led him tc
recognize the church as the one body able to cope with anar-
chy and revolution, and the liberty of education as the onli
means to do it, induced the jealous government to deal out
tardy and parsimonious justice to the body of Catholic agi-
tators. In 1833 primary education was declared free, and ii
1848 collegiate instruction ceased likewise to be a monopoly
the government.

After the Franco-Prussian war the struggle entered upon
new phase. The Catholics, hitherto indifferent or discouraged,
while applauding the individual efforts of a Lamennais, a L;
cordaire, or a Veuillot, did nothing together. But in 1872 thei

[894.]

was, so to speak,
a unanimous up-
rising, and the
success of the agi-
tation depended
no longer on the
gracious indul-
gence of a patron
in the opposite
camp. The gov-
ernment yielded
to the imperious
exaction of a
strong party, and
in 1874 Catholic ^
France hailed the g
complete emanci- H
pation of educa- g
tion. #

At present Lille
may be described
as in a state of
gradual develop-
ment. In No-
vember, 1874, the
first course of law
was established at
Lille. On the
2th of July of
e year follow-
g Marshal Mc-
ahon, then pre-
ident of the Re-
ublic, proclaimed
e following law :
Instruction in the
perior grades is
e." This sound-
d well, but after-
wards followed
modifying clauses
that restricted this
liberty considera-

AN HEIRESS UNIVERSITY.

;86

AN HEIRESS UNIVERSITY.

[Sept.,

bly. For instance, in the conferring of degrees in secondary
grades the state reserved all power to itself. In regard to higher
instruction it reserved the right of a moral surveillance, the privi-
lege of arranging the programmes of studies, and the presidency
and preponderance of the mixed jury before which the candidates
for degrees were to be examined. Such legislation seemed dis-
couraging. Nevertheless, by the active co-operation of the dio-
ceses of Cambrai and Arras, and by private subscription, over
seven million francs were soon at the disposal of the commis-

CHAPELLE MAISON DE FAMILLE, ST. Louis.

sion, besides rich collections of books, amounting to more than
eighty thousand volumes.

On the 1 8th of January, 1877, the formal organization took
place. The Cardinals of Cambrai and Mechlin presided at the
imposing ceremony, and in a papal bull were conveyed the
congratulations and recognition of the Sovereign Pontiff. In a
letter addressed to Cardinal Lange"nieux, in 1888, Leo XIII.
makes this emphatic declaration : " I consider the cause of the
University of Lille niy cause, and those who oppose it injure
the apple of my eye."

Lille now possesses the five complete faculties of theology,

1 894.]

AN HEIRESS UNIVERSITY.

787

law, medicine, philosophy and letters, and science. In the

:omparatively few years of its existence a library of one hun-

Ired and twenty thousand volumes has been founded, and

mildings erected to the value of four millions of dollars. These

buildings are situated on the finest boulevard of the city. In

architecture they follow somewhat the new Flemish style, and,

THE LIBRARY.

besides being fire-proof, are fitted with all modern improve-
ments. Four hospitals, a botanical garden, and an immense
medical and anatomical museum are at the disposal of the
medical students.

Among its professors may be mentioned first of all the
Rector Magnificus, Mgr. Baunard, well known even to Ameri-
cans as the author of many works, among which are several

;88 AN HEIRESS UNIVERSITY. [Sept.,

famous biographies ; the Very Rev. Canon Didiot, not less cele-
brated as a litterateur than as a theologian, now occupying the
chair of moral theology; Dr. Moureau, dean of the university,
and Dr. Quillet, professor of dogma ; in the faculty of medi-
cine Dr. Henri Duret, whose reputation as a chirurgeon and
biologist is international; M. De Labroue in the department of
law ; M. De Margerie in that of philosophy, and M. Jules
Chautard as a scientist.

The students of theology live in the seminary and a
under the direction of the Lazarist fathers. The dormitory sys-
tem for the other students is quite unique. Three immense
buildings have been constructed and fitted with all the neces-
saries, as well as billiard and amusement rooms. Here the stu-
dent can hire rooms, take his meals, and live the quiet life of a
collegian. If he prefer, however, and his parents do not
object, he may choose his own boarding place in the city.
These " Maisons de Famille," as they are called, are under the
immediate supervision of the university authorities.

A few words about the exterior and location of the univer-
sity. As one descends the aristocratic Boulevard Vauban he is
struck as the Gothic city, composed of the university buildings,
comes into view. The idea of a university to an English-speak-
ing person is associated with that of grand structures set apart
in a handsome park, with trees and gardens round about. It is
not so on the Continent. The grand names so familiar to us,
Louvain, Innsbruck, the Sorbonne, and, in fact, all the old
universities, have their material realization, so to speak, in cold,
uninviting buildings that cause no little disappointment to the
pilgrim from " outremer." Not so at Lille ; turrets, fantastic
gables, sculptured windows and porticoes, are profuse on the
Gothic buildings of the university. One passes them all the big
academic hotel, E-shaped, with the chapel and the aula maxima
still in projection, wherein law, letters, and theology are lodged ;
the library, with its 180,000 volumes; the faculty of sciences and
the industrial schools ; three colleges maisons de famille, as
they are called for the accommodation of students ; the facul-
ty of medicine, which in a period of ten years, with money
collected in devoted Flanders, saw six large establishments
rise up and form a city in themselves, viz., the faculty building,
with its dissecting hall and large amphitheatre, surrounded by
the botanical gardens; the hospital St. Camille, for men; St.
Ann's Maternity Hospital and the Midwifery School ; the Dis-
pensary St. Raphael and St. Anthony's Children's Hospital.

AN HEIRESS UNIVERSITY.

789

There are two other establishments, more or less in connection
with the medical department : the city hospital De la Charite"
and the Insane Asylum, in the suburbs. There are at present
eighty professors and six hundred students at the university.
The number increases rapidly from year to year with the grow-
ing name of the institution. They are from all parts of the
country, while the strangers in attendance represent Canada,
the United States, and half the nations of Europe.

In a speech at Paris before the Catholic Congress in 1892,.
Mgr. Baunard, answering a reproach of rashness in the estab-
lishment of the university, said : " We Catholics of the north
have only one excuse to offer faith. We have faith in God,
and all is grandiose, for it is for him. We have faith in our
friends, and all is noble, for their charity is such."

Statistics show that the proportion of successful candidates
in law, medicine, science, and letters from Lille, at the state
examinations, is higher than that obtained -by any of the official
universities.

" Lille will live and will prosper," declared the renowned
Catholic orator, M. Chesnelong. " God has not aroused the en-
thusiasm of a noble and generous people, he has not provoked
so many efforts and encouraged so much sacrifice, nor gathered
together so many noble buildings, in order to raise up a tomb
for the Catholics of the north of France."

790

THE PEST.

[Sept.

THE PEST.

BY J. L. SPALDING.

(From the German of Hermann Lingg.)

RUDDER, O World! I am the Pest

I visit every land,
On every home my seal is pressed,
In my dark eye Death is expressed,

And murderous is my hand.

From Asia's strand forward I sweep

Through murky heavens flying :
In Mecca, where the pilgrims keep
Their vigils, I my harvest reap,
And watch the living dying.

O'er hill and vale and mountain high

With palmer's staff I go,
Turning about my hungry eye :
Wherever human dwellings lie

I make a house of woe.

The greatest of Death's captains I,

The fatal foe of all :
Famine and war follow my cry,
And mother's wail when I pass by,

Throwing on earth a pall.

There is no help. To fly is vain,

I am more swift than wind :
My breath blows over the wide plain
Lo, countless multitudes are slain

And in their coffins shrined.

The merchant brings me in rich wares

To deck his blooming wife ;
He laughs and drinks, for nothing cares;
Then from his satin-cushioned chairs

I rise and take his life.

THE PEST.

No rock-built castle is too high

For me, no hut too low:
Upon youth's downy cheek I sigh,
And with the bloom of health forth fly,

Leaving behind Death's woe.

The eye on which my shadow falls

Will never more see light:
The wine I pour is flat and palls,
My food is meat for cannibals,

And all I touch I blight.

In Tartary I slew the khan ;

In India's perfumed isles
Killed negro prince and Mussulman ;
And through the night in Ispahan

The dog the corpse defiles.

In the far north amid hoar frost

A noble harbor lies :
There I a ship with storm uptossed
And made of all a holocaust,

Glutting my cruel eyes.

In all the streets lie dead on dead,
While days and months go by;

As from the desert, life has fled.

In after years it shall be said
Death's city here we spy.

791

792 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [Sept.,

GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY.
BY REV. CLARENCE A. WALWORTH.
CHAPTER V.

Students' Missionary Society. " A Heathen Chinee" An Oriental Bishop. ^
Bishop to the Orientals. Kip's Heroes. Henry Marty n. Heber.
\

HE opening of my second year at the semii
found me in many respects unchanged from what
I had been twelve months before. In regard
the diversities of faith and opinion which existed
among Episcopalians it would have been hard
to classify me. I could no longer be called an Evangelical.
The scales had fallen from my eyes. Luther was no longer a
hero. The reading of D'Aubigne's history had left him mirrored
to my mind as an ambitious, restless, and dogged man, but one
whose loud professions were shamed by duplicity, while his pri-
vate life showed grovelling instincts inconsistent with a man in-
spired by a divine influence. And so it was in some degree
with all the other reformers I knew of. Whatever good there
might be in them, they shone no longer like stars in my sky,
and with me they carried no authority. Nevertheless I was still
Protestant, and in my eyes the Reformation continued to wear a
certain providential character. It had proved, I thought, a good
broom. The same hands that wielded the broom had also
moved away much useless furniture.

Some of the Tractarians in England loved to call themselves
" Apostolicals," and there was a good deal about their move-
ment which seemed to be apostolical. William George Ward,
one of the leaders of this stamp in England, in his Ideal of a
Christian Church, proposes as a practical test to show whether a
church is apostolical or not, to load the existing framework
with all possible good. " If it will bear it, all is well. If not,
God himself has solved for us the question and the system
breaks down of itself."

I had long felt a strong calling to missionary work. If the
Anglican Church lent itself zealously and generously to mission-
ary labors, it afforded at once a strong test of her genuineness
and opened to me a field in which I could joyfully labor. The

[894.] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 793

General Seminary had its missionary society. J had joined it
at the beginning of my course, and I commenced this, my sec-
ond year, with a new interest in its meetings. I was elected
president of this society. Its members took much pleasure in
reading such accounts as they could procure concerning church
missions in foreign parts, and we discussed them at our meet-
ings.

At one of these meetings we were favored with the atten-
dance of a church missionary from China. He entertained us
with an account of that country and of the wide field there
opened to missionary enterprise. He had little, however, to say
of any actual converts made, or of any very tangible influence
exerted upon the inhabitants. He had brought home with him,
at the expense of the Church Missionary Society, a Chinese who
was, he told us, a man of note in his own country, a scientist
and of remarkable intelligence. This yellow gentleman, he ac-
knowledged, was no Christian and gave no evidence of any ten-
dency in that direction. He made some disturbance during the
missionary's address by his restlessness. Our meeting was in the
seminary chapel. The organ there excited the curiosity of the.
Chinaman, and, without any apparent sense of discourtesy, he
left his seat among the auditors to examine the organ, looking
over and sounding the keys with great care, and kneeling down
behind the box to scrutinize the pipes and the complicated
action. Under these circumstances the lecture could not last
long. We were all collected very soon about him, much amused
by his movements. He laughed with great delight, and made
ious signs to show how well he understood the character of
he instrument and how its work was done.

In point of fact this Chinese philosopher on exhibition at
ur meeting had nothing whatever to do with missionary labor
n China. Any Chinese curiosity in a show-box would have an-
wered the same purpose. When the missionary wanted audi-
ces he helped to draw. It paid him also to lend his services
this way, yellow skin, slanted eyes, and pig-tail, to the Church
issionary Society. It was not a little disappointing to many
rnest minds in our society, that this sight of a Chinaman was
bout all that our memories could retain of the lecture on
issionary experience in China.

The Church Missionary Society, however, scores- a better
in against other Protestants, or thinks so, when a live bishop
of any kind whatever appears from the East. It was about
this time that Mar Yohannan, a Nestorian bishop from the moun-

794 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [Sept.,

tains of Ooroomiah, was introduced to the notice of American
Protestants. He came over to this country under the auspices
of the American Board of Missions, and was received with
great acclamation by pious Presbyterians everywhere. He was
no convert to anything, but he hobnobbed very comfortably with
his new friends and made a good thing of it. I saw him at
Saratoga. He spent some days at our house, on my father's in-
vitation, and was a great curiosity. My mother was quite de-
lighted to receive him as a guest. It seemed to her a blessing
to have him. His friendly connection with foreign missionaries
was in her mind an all-sufficient guarantee. Everything about
him seemed right to her, except that he was an inveterate
smoker. She abominated smoking as something irreligious at
least, if not wicked. He was quite satisfied, however, to pass
the greater part of his time on the front piazza, where he could
smoke freely. His Nestorianism did not seem to need repairing,
but his clothing did, and the girls of the family set themselves
to work to make him a new outfit. I remember well the great
glee with which they surveyed the immense amount of blue
.cloth necessary to sew up into trousers.

A theory was started that Mar Yohannan and his people
were descended from the lost tribes of Israel, and this was a
great boom for the American Board. These, it must be remem-
bered, were the days of Charlotte Elizabeth " Old Crazy Bess,"
as McMaster was pleased to call her in his irreverent style.
She was then still living. Her writings were in wide circulation,
and Protestant piety had been excited to the highest pitch of
interest in all that regarded Israelites, and everything that looked
forward to the conversion of the Jews. Episcopalian Protestants
also, at least those of the high-church school, were much inter-
ested in Mar Yohannan for peculiar reasons of their own. He
was a bishop, and, although schismatical in worship and hereti-
cal in faith, had an undoubted succession from the Apostles.
Several of their bishops sought out interviews with him and en-
deavored to draw from him some expressions recognizing a
fraternity of this kind. So far as I remember their efforts were
unsuccessful. Mar Yohannan knew very well on which side his
bread was buttered, and either evaded their questions or put
them to confusion by replies more consonant with the Evangeli-
cal tone of the Presbyterian missionaries with whom he con-
sorted.

The greater part of the students at the seminary were not
merely Episcopalians in name, but strongly attached to that

1894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 795

feature of church government which divides their organization
into dioceses with a bishop at the head of each diocese, with
presbyters and deacons under these as distinct orders of the
clergy. The majority of them, indeed, believed this feature
of their church to be not only a thing of divine institution,
but necessary to constitute a true Christian ministry. They
believed in the necessity of an apostolic succession. To constitute
this succession it is necessary that a bishop's official right to repre-
sent Christ should be traceable back to the Apostles, through an
uninterrupted series of ordinations. This taken alone, without an
historical union of belief and a visible brotherhood in obedience to
one rule, is, to be sure, a very slender thread. It separates them
very little from the confused crowd of Protestants with whom in
doctrine they agree so closely. It assimilates them very slightly to
the ancient church from which they differ so widely. On the other
hand, their difference from all Oriental schismatics is as wide as
ever. There is no community of faith between them, and yet Epis-
copalians are well known to be proud of a certain supposed unity
with these ancient Eastern churches.

What I have said is enough to account for the general
interest taken by Episcopalians in Dr. Southgate, who became a
very prominent figure in the religious world at the very time when
Tractarianism was at its height. He was sent to Constantinople
as an Episcopalian missionary in 1840. He was called home
and sent back again in 1844, with the valuable title of bishop
attached to his name. It was hoped by this means to establish
an alliance, or at least to manifest some sort of unity, between
the Protestant Episcopal Church and the Greek churches of the
astern world.

We students of the seminary became much interested in
Dr. Southgate, and particularly those of us who belonged to the
missionary society at Chelsea. It seemed to present high hopes
to all those of us especially who looked forward to a missionary
life as one that might become our own. Dr. Southgate was
made ready to appear at Constantinople with all the prestige
attaching to the rank of bishop. We, too, might soon follow,
and under the shadow of his apostolic powers gather in Greeks,
Armenians, Nestorians, to well, it is hard to say what ! These
Oriental churches had a real antiquity, and an acknowledged
episcopate, which we had not. If they took us into partnership
it would set us up. In return for this brotherly embrace we
could communicate to them that superior spirituality which we
had derived from Protestantism.
VOL. LIX. 52

in
D

796 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [Sept.,

All this seems to me, of course, very foolish, very dreamy
and very unpractical now. In our seminary, however, at that
time, it did not seem so. There was plenty of matter in this
mission to Constantinople to excite young hearts to a high
enthusiasm. I do not remember that Carey, McMaster, or
Everett, or any advanced Tractarians, took much stock in it.

I may as well at once say here by way of anticipation that
Bishop Southgate's mission to Constantinople proved to be a great
failure. He was not recognized by Eastern Christians as a bishop,
or as differing essentially from other Protestant missionaries. He
only succeeded in raising a war of recrimination between himself
and Presbyterian or Congregational missionaries who had preced-
ed him in that field. And this war was fought over again before
the American public. I will give the history of it. It helped to
hurry forward some anxious hearts on their way to Rome.

It has already been said that Bishop Southgate began his
missionary labors at Constantinople in 1840, at which time he
was a priest. From October, 1840, he continued his services
there as bishop. In 1850 he resigned his charge and returned
to America. We know of no mission since to replace it. No
mention is made of any in the Church Almanac and Year Book
for 1892. It will throw light upon the hopes and disappoint-
ments of many hearts, both in the seminary and outside of it, to
give some little detail of the position of Dr. Southgate at Con-
stantinople, and of the circumstances that made his mission
fruitless. Much of its history can be found in printed pam-
phlets of the time. One of these is entitled A Vindication of
the Rev. Horatio Southgate. This pamphlet, issued for the
information of members of the bishop's own denomination in
the United States, contains not only a vindication of his con-
duct against charges made by the American Board of Foreign
Missions, but also counter-charges against the Presbyterian mis-
sionaries in that city. In answer to this was published a
" Reply " reviewing the whole history of the quarrel.

According to the bishop's statements the Congregationalist
missionaries at Constantinople had so far concealed their real
character that an impression generally prevailed among the
Armenians that they were clergymen of the English Church and
were for some time supposed to be bishops. This impression
was strengthened by their assuming the Episcopalian clerical
dress, using the Common Prayer Book, making the sign of the
cross in Baptism, and other like practices unknown to Congre-
gationalists at home.

1894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 797

These charges are not denied by the missionaries in their
" Reply " as facts, but they repudiate the motive given, that
they wished to pass themselves off for Anglican ministers.
They allege as a counter-charge that a great change had taken
place in Dr. Southgate's demeanor towards them upon his
returning to Constantinople as a bishop. Upon his first coming
to Constantinople he was very cordial and friendly. He sat
down at the communion table with them, received the sacra-
ment from their hands, and took part with them also in the
administration of it. He attended public service regularly with
them on the Sabbath, sometimes preaching for them and some-
times listening to their preaching ; and often had he bent the
head together with them in prayer, he taking his turn without
book or stated form.

After his visit to America, from which he returned to Con-
stantinople as bishop, he was entirely metamorphosed, and
determined to act on the most exclusive high-church principles.
As a man he professed to be ready to live with them on terms
of civility; but as a Christian, and especially as a Christian
minister, he seemed to wish to have no visible relations with
them. He would not consent even to have a prayer-meeting in
common which they formally proposed, lest it should be sup-
posed by others that he recognized them as true ministers of
Christ, equally with himself.

The hopes founded by Episcopalians upon Dr. Southgate's

appearance in Constantinople, and the apparent motives for his

changed demeanor towards the missionaries of the American

Board, may be seen in great part in the fact that he brought a

itter, signed by seven bishops of his church, addressed to the

ireek and Syrian patriarchs, in which the proposition is for-

tally made for a certain kind of friendly alliance and co-

>peration/

Another point of missionary policy is to be noted here. On
ie one hand, it seemed all-important to Bishop Southgate's
mission to Constantinople to make him appear as much as pos-
sible like an Oriental bishop. On the other hand, it would never
do to have him mistaken by the Orientals for a Roman Catholic
bishop. It was for this reason that the Rev. A. F. Hewit, now
a Catholic priest and Superior of the Paulists, was not allowed

go with him, as he desired. Hewit was known at that time
to have strong inclinations in favor of Roman Catholic doc-
ine. He was already very much of a Tractarian and of a
character too frank to hide it. Appleton's Cyclopcedia of Ameri-

798 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [Sept.,

can Biography puts this in still stronger language. It says of
Hewit : " He was selected to accompany Bishop Southgate as a
missionary to Constantinople, but the missionary committee
refused to ratify the appointment on the ground that Mr.
Hewit held beliefs that were distinctively Roman Catholic."

The committee were wise in their generation. Hewit was
too earnest a Christian to play the part of a via media man
very satisfactorily, or impose himself upon Orientals for any-
thing but what he really was. In 1846 he was received into
the Roman Catholic Church, and is well known in that Church
for a long, strongly marked, and most successful missionary
career.

Failures of missionary enterprises like this of Southgate do
not suddenly and completely extinguish the hopes that lie in
faithful and ardent hearts or destroy their confidence in the
organizations to which they belong. What matters Constantino-
ple or all the ancient Eastern churches on a map of the world 5
So Anglicans sometimes say both in England and in America.
Have we not a great missionary history to show in Hindustan
and in the rest of our Indian empire ? In order to coun-
teract any dangerous inferences that might be drawn from his
praise of the " Early Jesuit missions in North America," Bishop
Kip says of them : " There is not a recorded instance of their
permanency, or their spreading each generation wider and
deeper, like our own missions in India." This bold statement is
in singular contradiction to actual facts.

In 1869 Sir William Hunter was entrusted by the Indian
government with the statistical survey of India. According to
his report the census of India for 1891 opens to us the follow-
ing statistics: The total number of Christians in all India, includ-
ing Burmah, is 2,601,355. Of this number about 700,000 are
Protestants of one or other denomination, rather more than
300,000 are Jacobites, who hold the doctrines of the Eastern
Church, and 1,594,901 are Catholics. Of these latter 221,000 are
Syrian Catholics, in communion with Rome but having their
own rite and clergy, and the rest are Catholics of the Roman
rite.

How bold, bald, and untruthful is Dr. Kip's boast in face
of these documentary facts ! Even India herself, that country
so thoroughly and terribly subjugated to British rule, that
golden mine of British wealth, that fairy field of Anglican labor,
has harvested far less to the English Church than to the influ.
ences of the Catholic religion, all poor and unsupported as it

1894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 799

is. Sir William Hunter says that "the Roman Catholics work
in India with slender pecuniary resources." He also allows
that "the priests of the Propaganda deny themselves the com-
forts considered necessaries for Europeans in India. They live
the frugal and abstemious life of the native, and their influence
reaches deep into the life of the communities among whom
they dwell."

These facts were not so well known to the seminarians of
my day at Chelsea ; not even to those of the missionary society,
who were best informed in these matters. There prevailed
amongst us, however, much suspicion of the actual truth, and
much gloomy foreboding in regard to the future.

In comparing Anglican missionaries with the early Jesuit
missionaries of North America Dr. Kip says :

Our own church has equally her Ada Sanctorum. . . .
The annals of no church give a loftier picture of self-sacrifice
than that furnished by Henry Martyn, when he abandoned the
honors of academic life and exchanged his happy home at
Cambridge for the solitary bungalow at Dinapore the daily
lisputes with his Moonshee and Pundit or the bitter opposi-
>n of the Mohammedans at Shiraz. And nowhere do we
id of a nobler martyrdom than his, when he lay expiring at
Tocat, without a friend to close his eyes or a sympathizing
roice to address him. So, too, it was when Heber left the
>eaceful retreat of Hodnet, to suffer and die under the burning
icats of India."

Far be it from me to decry the merits of Martyn or of
Heber, or of other pious ministers in the Anglican fold or any
ler. It is, nevertheless, neither true nor edifying to put these
itimable men on the same platform with Isaac Jogues, Rene
mpil, Breboeuf, Lalemant, Rasle, Daniel, Junipero, Abella,
and a host of others who literally left all their natural friends
to dwell in perpetual danger amongst savages, ending their lives
in torturing, starvation, or violent death. A room called the
rhamber of martyrs in the college of the Missions Etrangeres at
Paris is full of mangled remains, of instruments of torture, and
>ther tragic mementoes of missionaries of the same heroic
mould, who in our day have ended their lives in China.

Neither Martyn nor Heber can be set down as martyrs.
Whether either can fairly be considered as a confessor for his
faith is very questionable. That they were both very estimable
and pious Christian men is to be admitted freely.

Henry Martyn was a real missionary, and constantly during

8oo GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [Sept.,

his whole career in India and before that, while dwelling in
England, and waiting as a candidate to be ordered to his field
of labor, showed signs of a true zeal for the conversion of the
heathen. The best evidence of this zeal is the fact that, re-
fusing to take up his abode in Calcutta or any other large
town, already crowded with Europeans and with clergymen
ministering to Europeans, he clung firmly to his station at
Dinapore, where he was in the very midst of a heathen work
There, also, although made safe against danger by the pr<
ence of British soldiers, he was deprived of nearly all su<
social life as could naturally be agreeable to him. There w;
much of privation and voluntary sacrifice in this. There was
much also of missionary work, the most congenial and agreeable
of which was his literary labor in translating the Bible and
Common Prayer Book into Hindustanee and Persian. How
nearly such a life approaches to the heroic must depend upon
that degree of courage and endurance which one attaches to
the idea of heroism. What seems to detract most from the
heroism of such a career as Martyn's is a weakness of love-
making, in which we find him engaged while in England, kept
up until the very time of his departure ; and the fact that some
years after, while at Dinapore, he writes home to this old love,

whose name we only know as L , offering her his hand in

marriage. This offer was declined. The marriage of a man
involves many duties, and these not a little engrossing. Duties
not only to the wife who has received his vows, but to a fam-
ily of children, which will in the course of nature form about
him. To a missionary devoted to his work as a divine and
special vocation, this married life, however attractive, is incon-
gruous. It must necessarily interfere with the engrossing de-
mands of apostolic labor. It is difficult to harmonize it with a
life of missionary heroism.

Martyn would probably have done much better where simple
heathenism only existed, unsupported by any learned philos-
ophy. He himself was little provided with liberal learning.
Quite deficient in anything like systematic theology or philoso-
phy, he was unable to cope with the trained minds he encoun-
tered even at Dinapore. His task was still more difficult at
Shiraz. There he came in contact with Mohammedans, Brah-
mins, Buddhists, Jews, and others, many of them well trained to
philosophic distinctions. It seems strange that once when
closely questioned by Mohammedan teachers in regard to the
person of Christ, he should have endeavored to explain the

[894-] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 80 1

;hristian doctrine of the Incarnation by saying that we did not
insider his human nature eternal (see Sargent's Memoir of
Tartyn, chap ix. p. 321). This was very satisfactory to the
[ohammedans, as well it might be.

Mrs. Heber, widow of the bishop, in her biography of her
msband, gives us his estimate of Henry Martyn as follows:

" Many of Martyn's sufferings and privations he saw were
msed by a peculiar temperament, and by a zeal which, disre-
garding all personal danger and sacrifice, led that devoted
servant of God to follow, at whatever risk, those objects which
would have been more effectually attained, and at a less costly
sacrifice, had they been pursued with caution and patience."

I give this estimate for what it is worth. I have not been
criticising the wisdom or patience of Martyn, but his title to
rank as a hero among missionaries. Whatever his title in this
roll of honor may be, he cannot be classed as a typical Angli-
can, or as in any way an example of piety or virtue deriving
its source from the Church of England. Although holding
orders in that church, he was in all his religious views and in
the spirit and tone of his piety an Evangelical Puritan. This
shows itself in a certain disagreeable technical dialect found
everywhere throughout his diaries, journals, and letters, which
belongs to Puritan piety, and is in no way characteristic of
Anglicanism. This is not at all astonishing, since the books
which he most delighted in for pious reading were, after the
Bible, the works of Baxter and John Newton, while his chief
model as a missionary was David Brainerd.

Bishop Heber cannot rightly be classed with Henry Martyn.
[t is difficult to look at the bishop as being a missionary at all.
however gifted with other qualities which entitle him to
respect, his vocation to heathen lands came when the British
:abinet gave him the appointment of Lord Bishop of Calcutta,
[is appointment found him officiating tranquilly as rector at
[odnet. He sailed for India with his wife and child in 1823,
ind remained in occupation of his diocese until his death in
[826. This death was caused by imprudently taking a cold
>ath after a day of labor and exhaustion. He visited his vast
liocese faithfully, as every faithful bishop must, confirming and
)therwise ministering not only to Europeans, but to native con-
verts, when such fell in his way. There was no special priva-
tion or self-sacrifice in this. The whole crowd of Englishmen
who flock to Hindustan meet the same inconveniences and
dangers. To be Lord Bishop of Calcutta was to rank high in

802 GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. [Sept.,

India, second in importance only to the governor-general him-
self. When setting out to visit his vast new diocese, in the
second year of his residence in India, as he himself tells us, he
started on his journey up the Ganges with three vessels, two
besides the one in which he and his domestic chaplain, Rev.
Martin Stowe, travelled.

" One of these," he writes, " is a cooking-boat, the other for
our luggage and servants ; . . . twelve servants are thought
a very moderate travelling establishment for myself and a singl<
friend ; and that the number of boatmen for the three vessel
amounts, I believe, to thirty-two."

On leaving his boats to travel by land at Allahabad hi*
train or caravan consisted of twenty-four camels, eight cai
drawn by bullocks, twenty-four horse servants, including tho<
of the archdeacon and Mr. Lushington, ten ponies, forty bear-
ers and coolies of different descriptions, twelve tent-pitchers,
and a guard of twenty sepoys under a native officer." All,
servants and sepoys, were heavily armed. At every settlement
where he arrived he was met by British officials, and w;
received with distinction by rajahs, princes, and native kings.

This is all very right. We only mention it to show th;
Bishop Heber's vocation in India was not one of a nature t<
rank him among the heroic missionaries of history.

Bishop Heber undoubtedly ranks high among Christiai
poets. He could not have united the spirit of a Christian witl
the lofty conceptions of a poet without being able to appreciat<
the highest type of a Christian missionary. One is not sur-
prised, therefore, to find amongst his poems this beautifi
tribute. I give only one stanza of one of his best hymns :

" The Son of God goes forth to war,

A kingly crown to gain ;
His blood-red banner streams afar !

Who follows in his train ?
Who best can drink his cup of woe,

Triumphant over pain,
Who patient bears his cross below,

He follows in his train."

That Dr. Kip should have instanced Bishop Heber as
specimen of this class of heroes must be attributed to the fact
that he is the author of that celebrated hymn, the openinj
words of which are familiar throughout the world

1894] GLIMPSES OF LIFE IN AN ANGLICAN SEMINARY. 803

" From Greenland's icy mountains,
From India's coral strand."

I do not give any more because all the beautiful lines that
follow are known by heart to so many thousands. A poet's
special vocation, however, and his inmost character, are not
iccessarily indicated by a single hymn however widely spread.
Jishop Heber is also author of the following beautiful lines
iddressed to his wife, who remained at Calcutta while he was
^isiting his diocese :

" If thou wert by my side, my love,

How fast would evening fail

In green Benagla's palmy grove

Listening to the nightingale!

" If thou, my love, wert by my side,

My babies at my knee,
How gaily would our pinnace glide
O'er Gunga's mimic sea."

There are seven more stanzas in the same strain, all beauti-
ful poetry and all coming undoubtedly from his innermost
icart.

The reader may perhaps wonder that in these reminiscences
>f a seminary life I should linger so long upon details concern-
ing missionaries not connected with our institute at Chelsea. I
lave done it for a special purpose. In the first place, I have
wished to show that Episcopalians are not behind other Protest-
int Christians in their appreciation of missionary work. In
the second place, this work in their church puts on some special
features of its own. These features are suitable to its own
:uliar pretensions. It claims an ancient and apostolic charac-
ter. It claims also a certain sort of Catholicity, something
rhich binds it to all ancient churches throughout the world,
liese two claims are founded upon their supposed apostolic

iccession. All this, as I hope, will serve to show how amongst

indidates for orders inclined to Tractarianism, but earnestly
mxious to save their confidence in their own church, there
jrew up a yearning after a life of missionary monasticism.
'his last point will find its development hereafter. This yearn-

ig led to hope. This hope led to a break-up. Patience, good

>ader. Land ahead !

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

804

THE CONTEST.

[Sept.,

THE CONTEST.

Francis and Poverty.

RIDE glared before him, clawing at the earth,
And Avarice sucking life from Italy;
The beasts that Dante saw the horrid three
That barred his path, and others of vile birth-
Were rampant near St. Francis; no sweet mirth

Was heard from those he loved in poverty.
His dearest poor were hopeless slaves, yet free

To curse and die ; their lives had little worth :
"Christ gave Himself, and thou thyself must give,"
Said the Low Voice to Francis. " Give thy all ;

Not richest silks, nor pearls and gems that shine,
But all thy soul and body that may live

The poor who perish ; hear thy Lady's call ! "
And Francis answered, " Lady, I am thine."

II.

Frederick and the World.

Rose-light and perfume and the flash of gold,
Most splendid raiment and the metred song,
And Lady Luxury and a venal throng

Of cringing courtiers, easy bought and sold,

Yet glib with Eastern lore. The curved sea rolled
Beside the marble terrace, while along
Danced sirens singing for the throned Wrong,

Sicilian Frederick, subtle, sensual, bold.

" Wealth rules the world, and rules the world with me;
Knowledge is mine, and learning deep is power ;
Ah, Galilean ! I will grasp thy part."

Thus spake the Emperor of Sicily.

The fight is done ; the world and culture's Flower
Were vanquished by St. Francis and a heart !

MAURICE FRANCIS EGAN.

[894-] THE PORTRAIT OF A NOBLE LADY. 805

THE PORTRAIT OF A NOBLE LADY.

BY MARIE LOUISE SANDROCK.

'ROM the many church-towers of Genoa the noon-
day Angelus had sounded, and, true to the un-
written law of Italian custom, few pedestrians or
loiterers encumbered the narrow, winding streets
through which a cab, carrying a party of four,
was slowly making its way. A fact quite evident to the chance
observer was, that three of the four were American girls. In a
hundred ways the American girl unconsciously confesses her
nationality to the dullest of Europeans. And as for these
three, did they not give a shriek of delight, largely blended
with home-sickness, when they suddenly came face to face with
their own Columbus, to whom the Genoese have recently given
a very fine monument ? Besides, were not two of these girls at-
tired in the navy-blue costumes which, to foreign eyes, infallibly
imply a loyal allegiance to the stars and stripes? Their nation-
ality was not to be questioned, and it was not at this moment a
subject that interested them greatly. They were " doing "
Genoa and enjoying the process as it can only be enjoyed in a
first experience, before one has ceased to realize that the first
hour or two spent in a strange town is always replete with a
vague but most positive charm. If one analyzes this charm, one
inds in it two elements, viz., curiosity, half gratified at that
loment when the mind's interest is most keenly awakened, and
the half familiar of our historical memories of the town put
face to face with the wholly unfamiliar of its actual appearance,
lut these travellers may have, believed that a pleasure analyzed
a pleasure lost ; for certain it is that they had no thought
>eyond the enjoyment to the utmost of this delicious charm of
irst acquaintanceship. Their cab kept on its tortuous way
without pause or hindrance except when the temptations of a
rayside lemonade-stand became too strong for resistance, and
the damsels dismounted eager for the delight of beholding their
limonata " manufactured before their eyes from the lemons
they themselves selected from the pile of golden fruit covered
with vine-leaves. After this trifling interruption they continued
their course through other streets, dirty and picturesque as those

So6 THE PORTRAIT OF A NOBLE LADY. [Sept.,

they had already passed through, till they reached a little,
alley-like street, back of the hospital of Pammatone, where
stands the church of Santa Caterina.

Few strangers find their way hither, for the little edifice is
not one of the sights of Genoa. It is only the pilgrim who
walks under the archway with its faded frescoes, and up the
steep steps to the ancient brick courtyard upon which the pure
sun blazes in uncompromising fervor, as also upon the plaster
walls, ugly and plain enough looking, of the church itself, to
which is attached a Dominican monastery. The bit of blue
sky showing above is a welcome refreshment to the eyes.
After they have made sundry ineffectual attempts to open any
of the big doors, the cabman takes pity on these three Ameri-
cans whose devotion is scarcely proof against the intense heat
and the vexation of waiting, and comes up from the street to
give three or four huge knocks on the dilapidated, green-
painted door. Immediately steps are heard, the bolt slides back,
and a head appears, followed, after a comprehensive survey of
the party has been taken, by the rest of the person of a
smooth-faced, curly-haired lad, handsome enough to have been a
Roman, who gesticulates and smiles, and, with an air of perfect
unconcern, explains that the church is closed till three o'clock,
when, if the ladies return, they may behold the body of the
saint. His musical syllables, incomprehensible to these ignorant
Yankees, are translated into French by the accomplished and
obliging Jehu. The pilgrims are deeply exasperated and re-
lapse into a very unpilgrim-like frame of mind. " This locking
of churches in the middle of the day! Was there ever such a
custom heard of before?" These and various other remarks,
of like amiability, they make to one another with scorn un-
limited, till some trifle, too unimportant to remember or to
chronicle, occurs that tickles their Yankee sense of absurdity,
and restores them to good humor.

Promptly at three o'clock the same cab and the same party
again make their appearance. This time the blistered green
door is hospitably open, and the travellers are speedily within
the remotest recesses of the old church, which, like the other
Genoese churches, is rich in frescoes, paintings, marbles, side
chapels. Truth compels the statement that the altar decora-
tions, as is the case with a great many foreign churches, are in
wretchedly poor taste. Mounting several staircases, under the
conduct of a benevolent-faced, bare-footed, brown-robed, cowled,
and white-girdled Dominican, these modern pilgrims found

1894-] IHE PORTRAIT OF A NOBLE LADY. 807

themselves in a little oratory or chapel. Another flight of nar-
row steps brought them to the shrine, above the rear of the
altar in the chapel, where rest the mortal remains of the noble
and holy Genoese lady whom the church has for many years
honored with the title of saint. Exposed to view through the
glass of the reliquary is the skeleton which the years have not
ventured to crumble into dust. It is covered with a rich mantle
and hood, and the bones of the long, beautifully shaped digits
are covered with jewels. Magnificent rubies, sapphires, and dia-
monds flash from those fleshless fingers. Their glitter seems to
reiterate that old wisdom concerning vanity and vanities which
comes home to us all occasionally. A better wisdom, that of
peace and prayerfulness, comes upon these pilgrims in the few
moments they spend before this shrine.

When they descend into the street the member of their party
who has the misfortune not to be of the Catholic faith glances
curiously at the old monk who follows meekly and afar off.
Curious to her is this veneration given to the mortal remains
of that strange personage a saint. She, too, has subject for
reflection while the others, still influenced by that contact with
departed holiness, let their thoughts wander back to the days,
four centuries ago, when those fleshless bones were the living
frame of the soul of Catherine de' Fieschi.

In those old days none was so daring as to question the
right of the city to the title of Superb, and none could question
the large share the noble family of the Fieschi had had in mak-
ing the assumption justifiable. Brave were the men and fair
the women of this race. Great men had sprung from them.
They had given two sovereign pontiffs to Rome, Innocent IV.
and Adrian V. Illustrious cardinals, archbishops, magistrates,
and captains were numbered among them. Their riches were
great, their magnificence unbounded. Could the famous old
Street of the Palaces, now " fallen from its high estate " to the title
of the Via Garibaldi, give us its memoirs, conspicuous in them
would rank these brilliant and arrogant and hot tempered Fies-
chi, of whose birthright and inheritance the family feud was as
much a part as though they had been of the Capulets or Monta-
gues, the Bianchi or Neri. Splendor and generosity, strife and
merry-making would these memoirs tell us of. Something, too,
we would hear of that James de' Fieschi, so prudent and so val-
orous that Rene, king of Sicily, appointed him viceroy of Naples.
Not only was he favored of earthly kings. A higher Ruler than
the sweet-tempered Rene of Sicily saw fit to honor James de'

8o8 THE PORTRAIT OF A NOBLE LADY. [Sept.,

Fieschi by making him the father of the child whom future gen-
erations were to venerate as St. Catherine of Genoa.

In 1447 this child was born. The sweetness of her disposi-
tion and the exquisite beauty of her face and form were remark-
able in her childhood and increased as she grew into girlhood.
But the little maiden whose charms were remarkable even in
comparison with the beautiful women of her family cherished
no vanity in her clear and transparent soul. Her life was a
harmony of perfect simplicity and obedience towards her parents,
of the most severe and tireless mortifications towards herself,
and a zealous desire to perfectly accomplish the commandments
of God and his will.

At the tender age of eight her austerities began. From that
time on her couch was a bed of straw, her pillow a block of wood.
By the time she was twelve years of age she fervently desired
to give herself entirely to God in the life of the cloister. In-
deed, she had already taken a tentative step towards being re-
ceived in a convent of the city, Notre Dame des Graces, in which
one of her sisters was already professed. To this plan her par-
ents, who were ambitious for her worldly advancement, emphati-
cally refused their consent. Catherine submitted to their will,
and four years afterwards became the bride, in obedience to
her parents' wishes, of Julian Adorno, a Genoese gentleman of a
family nearly as celebrated as her own. It was doubtless in
the cathedral of San Lorenzo that the ceremony took place.
Gay crowds of friends and relatives filled the church, whose
marble pillars and arches were festooned with red brocade as
even to-day the custom holds in honor of a festival. Feasting
and revelling filled the palace of the Fieschi, for greatly con-
tented were the two families and their friends over this alliance
of nobility and wealth. The face of the bride shone with a
beauty more than of earth. In her heart dwelt prayer and re-
signation and submission.

The bridegroom can be summarized in four adjectives: he
was young, rich, handsome, profligate. Nowadays this sort of
marriage furnishes the motif for tarnished French novels and
the divorce court. In all times has it been the fruitful germ of
tragedy and of heart-break. But in those days women accepted
the possibility of the former consequence with an indifference
born of acquaintance with strife and bloodshed ; the latter they
rebelled less against than does the modern woman, because they
accepted more docilely than she the fact of their being* the
" weaker vessel." They knew that whatever their marital woes

1894-] THE PORTRAIT OF A NOBLE LADY. 809

might be, their tapestry, their missal, and their almsgiving would
go a long way towards consoling them. They accepted a
husband as a fact in life, but not by any means the supreme
fact. The modern woman in gaining intensity has lost the
placid philosophy of her mediaeval sisters. However, neither
modern thoughts nor modern women have aught to do with
the wife of Julian Adorno. Nor, indeed, can she be judged by
the purely human standard of any age. She was one of the
chosen on.es whose outward speech and act perfectly corre-
spond to the voice of the Spirit commanding inwardly. Her
marriage brought her no happiness. Once tired of her beauty,
soon irritating to him because it was so spiritual, Julian made
no pretence of loving his saintly wife. He gave her neither
kindness, courtesy, nor confidence, those unpretentious but ex-
cellent substitutes for passionate affection. Neglect and un-
kindness he heaped upon her. He was a spendthrift, and
squandered her fortune. Her patience was greater than Gri-
selda's, but as patience implies silence, and there is nothing
more exasperating to the one who injures than the uncomplain-
ing silence of the injured, Julian's dislike of his wife smouldered
morosely.

For the first five years of her married life Catherine bore
her crosses in solitude as well as in silence. Her days were
spent in prayer and meditation, in the cares of her household,
in the unostentatious doing of the charities within her reach.
She left the house only to attend Mass. If the influence of
her pure and holy life crept out into the world, it was as un-
consciously as the breeze wafts the faint and exquisite fra-
grance of a pot of hyacinths upon a cottage window-ledge out
into the busy street for the refreshment of the passers-by. But
Catherine felt in her soul sometimes the sadness which is the
lot of all noble souls to whose desire for action and self-
sacrifice Opportunity has never extended her gracious hands. It
is a species of ennui which the touch of the world dissipates
for awhile. Therefore Catherine, at the end of these five
years, permitted herself to yield to the entreaties of her friends
and to occasionally appear in the festive gatherings of the
Genoese world of rank and fashion. She began to take pleas-
ure in the society of the young and gifted ladies of her own
rank with whom she had begun to mingle. Perhaps, also, she
found a not altogether distasteful amusement in the distrac-
tions of dress and finery, for a woman must have travelled
the path of perfection a very long while ere she lose her in-

8 io THE PORTRAIT OF A NOBLE LADY. [Sept.,

born love of pretty things. Although there was no Monsieur
Worth to dictate to them in those days, the ladies of Genoa
were as undeniably bound together in the common worship of
exquisite gowns as their sisters of to-day. The Queen of Sheba
herself could scarcely have excelled those noble dames in gor-
geousness of apparel. We are not told that Catherine excelled
in this respect. It is scarcely to be doubted that her attire
and her manners were equally distinguished by simplicity.

Five years again passed. Catherine Adorno grew weary
even of this rare contact with the outside world. The influence
of her sweet and noble soul had wrought much good in the
circles she frequented. But the pleasure she had taken in this
innocent gayety was no longer possible to her. An exceeding
desolation filled her soul. The sight of every human being
and the thought of all earthly consolations became so distaste-
ful to her, that she vehemently demanded of God a three
months' illness of so virulent and exhausting a nature that she
would be placed beyond the possibility of seeing or communi-
cating with any one. The depth of her anguish drew this
petition from her almost involuntarily. The next day, as, filled
with regret for her impatience, she fell on her knees in the
confessional, her life assumed a new phase. At that moment
her heart received the wound of divine love which made of her
soul a fire of sacrifice and fervor, ever burning and never con-
suming. Her mind was illuminated by the touch of the Spirit.
She saw all things as they are, and God above all. Crushed
to the ground by this tremendous experience, and becoming in
one instant perfectly detached from sin, from the world, from
every creature, she cried aloud from the depths of her inmost
being:. "No more of sin, no more of the world, no more of
anything but God ! "

II.

In the gallery of the Corsini Palace in Rome there hangs
an impressive canvas representing a scene in the life of Cath-
erine Adorno. In the foreground is the figure of Christ bear-
ing the cross. The blood from his wounds streams upon the
floor. His hands are outstretched to Catherine, who kneels
before him, and whose face, uplifted to his, glows with an ec-
stasy of love and sorrow. In the background there are the
figures of two or three women who peep wonderingly at the
saint through the uplifted drapery of the doorway. The noble
figure of Catherine, whom the artist represents as belonging to

1894-] THE PORTRAIT OF A NOBLE LADY. 811

the rare and distinguished type of golden-haired, blue-eyed
Italians, absorbs our attention to the exclusion of all minor
details. We too gaze wonderingly at her, and, for a moment,
we envy those ardent spirits, poets, painters, and preachers, to
whom it has been given to read and reveal to others the soul
of a saint. Not in uncomprehending and uninflamed lines of
prose should this noble lady of Genoa be written of. Verse
kindled from the flames of her zealous heart or from that other
Heart whose fire communicated itself to hers ; pictures such as
the great masters of color and inspiration have created in
honor of that other Catherine whose mystic marriage is ever a
fascinating theme to the Christian artist only these methods
would be commensurate with the portrayal of the soul and the
life of Catherine Adorno. Hers was a soul in perfect union
with the Divine Will love, the passion which the philosophers
tell us is made up of desire and delight, so enkindled her heart
for her Saviour that " her life became," says one of her bio-
graphers, " a union of paradise and purgatory."

The delight of this heavenly love made of her soul a para-
dise. The ever-increasing desire to be freed from the veil of
flesh that hid from her spirit the perpetual contemplation of
the Beloved of her soul made of her days so continual a pur-
gatory that she was well fitted to write the treatise On Purga-
tory which has been a storehouse of treasures to many modern
spiritual writers. Her other principal work is entitled A Dia-
logue, and is replete, like the other, with the teachings of
mysticism and sublime perfection.

After the miracle of divine grace which set Catherine's feet
upon the mountain heights of the life of perfect mysticism and
contemplation, of unmerciful self-mortification and active charity,
her husband grew more impatient than ever at sight of the
heroic virtues of the woman he was so unworthy of. But her
charity towards him was of the order that "beareth all things,
believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things."
Her patience and her prayers were at last rewarded by his
conversion. He became a member of the Third Order of St.
Francis, led a life of sincere penitence and died a holy death.
Catherine availed herself of her freedom to consecrate herself
perpetually to the service of the sick in the great hospital of
Pammatone, near which her mortal remains are still preserved,
as if Providence wished the blessing of her presence to dwell
for ever with the sick and suffering ones whom in life she had
so loved.

VOL. LIX. 53

8i2 THE PORTRAIT OF A NOBLE LADY. [Sept.,

Many incidents are related to us of her unlimited charity
towards the afflicted ones to whose service her days were
entirely given. No suffering however terrible, no sickness how-
ever appallingly repulsive, dismayed or repelled her. The same
grace and delicacy of manner that in her youth had won her
the admiration of all who met her, served now to attract to
her the hearts of the suffering and unhappy, whom she then led
to God.

Her devotion to the sick was not more admirable than her
perfect management of the funds and business affairs of the
hospital. Every duty she attempted was perfectly fulfilled. In
her character were exquisitely blended the activity of Martha
and the devout absorption of Mary. Her austerities, from her
childhood remarkable, became constantly more severe. For
twenty-three years before her death, during the seasons of Ad-
vent and Lent, she tasted no other food than the Blessed Sa-
crament, which she daily received. During these seasons a glass
of water mingled with vinegar and salt served to quench or to
aggravate the violent thirst which constantly consumed her.
Her longing for death was so intense that only her complete
submission to the will of God, her hatred of the very word vie
as showing that her own corrupt will still existed in her only
this gave her strength to continue her earthly life. Many bodily
sufferings she endured, particularly in the mysterious malady
which seized her nine years before her death, and which brought
her continually to the portal of eternity only to cast her back
into further suffering upon earth. Her illness baffled the ablest
practitioners of the time, who all concluded that it was not
owing to natural causes &ut to a divine operation. " In fact,"
says a biographer, " the true source was this devouring fire of
holy love by which she was ever consumed."

During the last year of her life her sufferings grew more
intense. The martyrdom she endured was the actual annihila-
tion of her own nature and an active participation, in soul and
body, in the Passion of our Lord. The last weeks of her earth-
ly life were replete with marvellous spiritual favors, with intense
happiness and intense agony. Paradise and purgatory had for
many years dwelt together in her soul, but the hour finally
came when the fires of purgatory died within her and the burn-
ing Heart which ha'd so long been the source of her delight
and her desire drew her soul for ever within the mystic flames
that consume, in union of perfect bliss, the soul and its Be-
loved.

I894-] 7V/A' /VA'/'AM/Z' OF A .\Ofil.K A.-//M". Si ;

It was on the Feast of the Exaltation of the Holy Cross,
September 14, 1510, that Catherine went to her eternal reward.
The attempt to comprehend, to view in its entirety, the life of
this noble and holy woman, forces one to read and re-read and
liMgc'ringly ponder the beautiful sentences penned, when the
sands of Catherine's earthly life had scarcely begun to run their
course, by a humble monk in a German monastery. Into his
own soul, a soul akin to the saint of Genoa, and like hers
strengthened and illumined by grace, he looked and, with ex-
quisite grace and fervor and humility, related all the phenome
na he observed there. In the pages of The Imitation can we
learn the key-note of St. Catherine's life. It is there we are
told that

" The love of Jesus is noble and generous ; it spurs us on to
do great things, and excites us to desire always that which is
most perfect.

" Nothing is sweeter than love ; nothing stronger, nothing high-
er, nothing more generous, nothing more pleasant, nothing fuller
or better in heaven or on earth; for love proceeds from God,
and cannot rest but in God above all things created.

"Love will tend upwards, and is not to be detained by
things beneath.

" Love watches, and sleeping, slumbers not.

11 When weary, is not tired ; when straitened, is not con-
st rained; when frighted, is not disturbed, but, like a lively flame
and a torch all on fire, it mounts upwards and securely passes
through all opposition.

" Whosoever is not ready to suffer all things, and to stand re-
signed to the will of his Beloved, is not worthy to be called a
lover " (Imitation^ book iii. chap, v.)

814

THE ONE THING NECESSARY.

[Sept.,

THE ONE THING NECESSARY.

BY HENRIETTA DANA SKINNER.

" The Lord said to her : ' Martha, Martha, thou art careful, and art troubled about many
things. But one thing is necessary.' " St. Luke x. 41.

EACE! eager soul, O peace!

Thou canst not all attain,
Nor were it always gain
Bid thy desire to cease !

Still! busy hand, O still!

Much must be left undone.

Toil but for God alone
So may'st thou all fulfil.

Stay! restless feet, O stay!
All paths may not be trod :
Keep that which leads to God

The safe and lowly way.

Rest ! weary heart, O rest !
Love not the passing day :
Love that which is alway

So hast thou gained the best!

1 8 9 40

A CITY OF SPIRES: CAEN.

815

A CITY OF SPIRES : CAEN.

BY COMTESSE DE COURSON.

HE tourists whose wanderings have led them
through the smiling pastures and orchards of
the ancient province of Normandy are struck,
not only by the fertility of the country but
also by the exquisite relics of architecture scat-
tered here and there among the beauties of nature.

Rising from the emerald green meadows, on the banks of
the sparkling rivers, or else half hidden away among the
apple-trees, are splendid specimens of Norman and Gothic archi-
tecture. There is scarcely a village church that has not a
quaint or rare bit of carving to boast of, and many a lowly
hamlet possesses a pointed steeple of which even a city might
be proud : evidently the mediaeval builders of Normandy had a
keen artistic instinct to guide them in their work of love.

Among the large towns of lower Normandy Caen more
especially glories in its splendid churches. As seen from the
high ground to the west, it is truly a city of steeples and
spires, rising, fair and stately, from the green pastures that are
watered by two small rivers, the Orne and the Odon. This
first impression is confirmed by a closer view ; with its churches
and convents, its quaint wooden houses and their carved
figures, pointed gables and latticed windows, with the old-world
aspect of many of its streets, Caen has a singular charm of
picturesqueness and poetry. As we wander down its by-ways
we here and there catch a glimpse of old-fashioned "hotels"
standing among flowering shrubs. The rush and hurry of life
seem to die away on the threshold of these silent mansions,
where many generations have come and gone, where the tra-
ditions of the past still exercise a more potent spell than the
restless, enterprising spirit of our own age. Further on we
enter the half-opened door of some quaint old church, and
kneeling on the well-worn stone pavement, where hundreds have
knelt and prayed in bygone days, we realize how, amidst the
changes of men and things, the shifting scenes of history and
politics, the atmosphere of God's house remains unaltered.

The churches of Caen are numerous, and nearly all of them

816 A CITY OF SPIRES: CAEN. [Sept.,

are well worth a visit. Many of the finest, after having been
desecrated at the Revolution, are now used as granaries and
warehouses. Such has been the fate of St. Etienne le Vieux,
St. Gilles, St. Sauveur, St. Nicolas ; the noble proportions and
carvings of these abandoned shrines tell a melancholy tale of
departed glory. Their beauty, however, although striking
enough to attract the tourist, is eclipsed by the majesty of two
grand edifices which, rising opposite one another at the two ex-
tremities of the city, recall the memory of William of Nor-
mandy, the real founder of Caen, and of his wife, Matilda of
Flanders.

Caen owes its prosperity to the Conqueror ; it was he who
built its castle, fortified its ramparts, developed its industry and
importance. He desired to be buried not in England, the
kingdom he had conquered, but in his own native duchy and
within the walls of the city which he considered more particu-
larly as his own creation. With this object in view, he built
the Abbey Church of St. Etienne, commonly called "1'Abbaye
aux Hommes." It was begun in 1066, the year of the conquest
of England, and finished in 1077, ten years before William's
death. St. Etienne presents a magnificent specimen of Norman-
Romanesque architecture, with a slight mixture of early Gothic.
It strikes us chiefly by its massive grandeur ; it has not the
lighter and more graceful beauty of a purely Gothic church,
but its solemn and severe simplicity is more in keeping with
the stern character of him whose tomb occupies the centre of
the choir.

The character of William was a mixture of great gifts and
glaring vices. He was cruel, vindictive, and grasping, but he
had the faith deeply rooted in his heart, and, as he lay on his
death-bed at Rouen in September, 1087, his conscience re-
proached him with his many deeds of injustice and violence.
In particular, the remembrance of his cruelty to the English
filled him with remorse and fear. " I rushed upon them like a
raging lion," he exclaimed; "thousands, old and young, of a
race most fair, have I, alas! destroyed." On the Qth of
September the sound of a church-bell struck his ear. On being
told that it rang in honor of Our Lady, the dying Conqueror
stretched out his arms: " Then to Our Lady, the dear Mother
of God, do I commend my soul," he cried ; " may she reconcile
me to her Son, our Lord Jesus Christ." And with these words
on his lips he breathed his last.

A strange scene took place when the remains of William

1894-] A CITY OF SPIRES: CAEN. 817

were brought to Caen, to be laid to rest in his own Abbey
Church. Around the bier were assembled prelates, monks,
knights, and courtiers ; the solemn dirge of the office for the
dead echoed through the lofty building ; it seemed as though,
after his restless life, the Conqueror had at last entered into the
realms of peace. Suddenly a faint rumor was heard in the
church, murmurs of surprise and indignation grew louder ; a man,
poorly clad but with a pale, resolute countenance, was seen
forcing his way toward the bier. He reached it at last, and,
raising his hand, stopped the proceedings.

"That man was a robber," he cried; "the very ground on
which you stand he took unjustly from my father !"

We may imagine the consternation of those present, the con-
fusion that followed. Then and there the affair was examined,
and the intruder's claims having been proved to be just, he was
paid the value of his land by the assembled prelates. "Alas!"
says the Saxon chronicler, after relating the humiliating episode
that closed a successful career "alas! that any man should think
himself above all other men. May God," he adds, "have mercy
on his soul ! "

From King William's stately "Abbaye aux Hommes" we
pass to the church of the Holy Trinity, or " Abbaye aux Dames,"
erected in 1066 by Matilda of Flanders, the Conqueror's beloved
consort. It stands on rising ground, above the river Orne,
and is an almost perfect piece of architecture. The church is
not so large as St. Etienne, but lighter and more graceful, as
befits the offering of a woman and a queen. The small galleries
that surmount the aisles, the noble Norman arches between the
pillars, and the circular arches above them are gems of artistic
beauty. Matilda's tomb is in the portion of the choir parted
off for the use of the nuns who still occupy the monastic build-
ings. The queen-duchess died in 1083, before her husband, and
her grave, after having been violated first by the Huguenots,
then by the Revolutionists, was finally restored in 1819.

The adjoining convent has now become a hospital served by
nuns ; it was formerly an abbey of some importance ; the noblest
families of France were represented among the religious, and
the abbess was named by the king.

An incident of some interest is connected with the "Abbaye
aux Dames" during the last days of its splendor. In 1780,
nine years before the Revolution, when Madame de Belzunce
was abbess, there came to live on the " Butte St. Gilles," close
to the monastery, a family from Argentan, whom matters con-

8i8

A CITY OF SPIRES: CAEN.

[Sept.,

nected with a lawsuit obliged to spend some years at Caen.
The family consisted of a father, mother, and four children. The
father, Jean Francois de Corday d'Armont, was a gentleman of
ancient lineage, but in reduced circumstances. He had lived
hitherto in a small manor-house near Argentan, and he seems,
from all accounts, to have been a grave, gentle, somewhat sad-
dened man. His wife, Charlotte Godier de Menneval, died in
1782, two years only after arriving at Caen, leaving her husband
with two sons, whom, at the cost of great pecuniary sacrifices,
he sent to a military school, and two daughters, the eldest of
whom was only fourteen. The desolate condition of her neigh-

L'ABBAYE AUX DAMES.

bors touched Madame de Belzunce, and she offered Monsieur
d'Armont to undertake the education of his motherless girls,
although, as a rule, pupils were not received at the abbey. He
gladly accepted and returned to his country home, leaving his
daughters to the care of the kind-hearted abbess. We are told
that the eldest of the two children, Charlotte, was a quiet and
thoughtful girl, very determined under an appearance of gentle-
ness ; ardent and enthusiastic in spite of her reserve, and already
carried away by the alluring theories of liberty and equality,
that were so generally discussed at the period.

Strange indeed is the contrast between the innocent, peace-

1894.]

A CITY OF SPIRES: CAEN.

819

ful youth of the child and the tragic destiny of the woman,
and it is hard to believe that the fair-haired maiden who once

L'ABBAYE AUX HOMMES.

played in the grand old cloisters became the murderess, Char-
lotte Corday.

In 1791 religious orders were suppressed throughout France,

820 A CITY OF SPIRES: CAEN. [Sept.,

and the nuns of the Abbey of Caen thrown back upon the
world. Mademoiselle d'Armont, as Charlotte was generally
called, returned to her father's house near Argentan ; but after
some months we find her again at Caen staying with an old re-
lation, Madame de Bretteville. She was then, wrote a friend
who knew her well, a strikingly handsome specimen of a Nor-
man maiden ; tall and strong, with a brilliant complexion, abun-
dant, fair hair, and beautiful eyes. Her republican opinions
somewhat shocked her friends, who were all ardent royalists;
but while reproving her theories they could not- help loving the
misguided generosity that made her embrace what she thought
was the cause of right and justice. She was utterly devoid of
vanity, cared little or nothing about her appearance, w^s affec-
tionate towards her friends, and, though professing very advanced
opinions, she never lost her feminine gentleness and reserve.
Her voice was so soft, says one of her girl friends, that it
sounded like music. But underneath these appearances lay hid-
den an unbending tenacity of purpose. Unfortunately, too, the
motherless girl, in spite of her convent training, had studied the
free-thinking philosophers of the century, and their dangerous
doctrines had poisoned her mind, distorted her sense of right,
and confused her notions of truth. Even to those who loved
her best the proud and reticent maiden was an enigma.

We are told how, on one occasion, at a dinner-party given
by her relative at the beginning of the Revolution, she aroused
her friends' indignation by refusing to drink to the health of the
king. A lady present, who had a real affection for the girl, bent
towards her. " My child," she whispered, "why do you refuse
to drink the health of a king so virtuous and so good ? " "I
believe that he is virtuous," was the reply ; " but a weak king,
who does not prevent the misfortunes of his people, is not a
good king." Nevertheless, a few days after the execution of
Louis XVI. we find Charlotte writing to a friend:

" After the terrible crime that has just been committed every
generous heart ought to weep tears of blood ! " The excesses
of the Revolution had destroyed many of her illusions : " Those
who were to have made us free have murdered Liberty," she
says in the same letter.

As time went on and the general terror and confusion in-
creased, Charlotte became more and more isolated ; her friends
had taken refuge in England, her father and sister were living
near Argentan, her brothers had joined the army of the t'mi-
grts. A deep sadness seems to have taken possession of her,

1894-] A CITY OF SPIRES: CAEN. 821

and she brooded unceasingly over her country's sorrows. The
tyranny of the Revolution made her heart burn with indigna-
tion, and it seemed to her that Marat, the leader of the Jacobin
party, the purveyor of the guillotine, was, above all others, the
evil genius of France. The idea took a strong hold of the girl's
mind, her philosophical readings had warped her sense of right,
a misguided feeling of patriotism did the rest, and she decided
that to rid the world of a monster was a noble and a holy
deed.

Our readers know the sequel : how, on the 9th of July, 1793,
Charlotte left Caen for Paris; how, on the I3th, she stabbed
Marat in his bath ; and how, on the i/th, she herself was exe-
cuted. She died with a calmness and courage worthy of a better
cause.

Did any vision of her innocent girlhood, of its lessons and
examples, flash across the mind of the Norman maiden ere she
ascended the scaffold ? Pure and proud, devoted and yet crim-
inal, this noble soul, framed for heroic deeds, presents strange
contradictions, and the halo that her youth, her beauty, and her
courage have cast around the memory of Charlotte Corday can-
not, alas! cancel her guilt.

Around the abbey buildings extend large gardens and shrub-
beries belonging to the nuns. A fine view of Caen may be had
from the high ground within the precincts of the convent gar-
dens; below us, as we gaze, are the steeples and spires of the
old Norman city; beyond, far away, the fertile plains and green
pastures extend as far as the eye can reach ; above is the clear
blue sky

" . . . and oh ! the calm
Of the blue heavens around yon holy spires
Pointing, like Gospel-truths, through calm and storm,
To man's great home. . . ." Bulwer.

Among these " holy spires " the most remarkable is the fairy-
like spire of St. Pierre, said to be one of the finest in France.

Less pure and severe in its style than the two royal abbeys,
the church of St. Pierre ranks, nevertheless, among the chief
monuments of Caen. It stands in the very centre of the town
and is surrounded by a public garden. Its spire of pierced
stone-work, surrounded by eight small turrets, rises from a
twelfth-century tower, the lancet windows of which are of the
purest Gothic. The interior of the church strikes us chiefly by
the pendent fringes of its groined roof; both within and with-

822 A CITY OF SPIRES: CAEN. [Sept.,

out ornaments abound ; flying buttresses and towers, exquisite
carvings and charming bits of architecture, combine to form a
whole in which certain faults of taste and harmony may be
found, but whose general effect is striking and beautiful.

Following the Rue St. Pierre, in the direction of the " Ab-
baye aux Hommes," we reach a long, wide, open space, called
the Place St. Sauveur, in remembrance of the church of that
name, now used as a market, but whose towers may still be
seen rising above the surrounding houses. To the ordinary
tourist the Place St. Sauveur is commonplace and uninteresting
enough, but to those who know the tales and traditions that
lend a deeper meaning to the thoroughfares of the ancient city
it has a pathetic interest. It is here that thte guillotine was
erected during the Reign of Terror, and among the victims
whose blood watered the spot was a holy priest, deeply
respected at Caen.

A curious incident is told of his early childhood. He was
called Toussaint Marin Gombaud, and was born and brought up
in the Rue St. Martin, close to the scene of his last struggle
and death. A Prmontr monk of the Abbey of Ardenne,
situated a few miles from the town, used frequently to pass
near his parents' house, and it was noticed that the white-robed
friar would stop and look on at the merry group of children
who, in the long summer days, used to play under the shadow
of the quaint old houses. Little Toussaint Gombaud seemed,
from some mysterious reason, to attract the monk's attention
in a special manner. He would call the boy to him, lay his
hand upon his head, and gaze into his face long and sadly; he
was even observed to shed tears as he watched the unconscious
child, whose parents wondered curiously at this display of emo-
tion. They at last ventured to inquire its cause : " That boy
will die on the scaffold," replied the monk. To the honest
citizens " to die on the scaffold " meant to die as a criminal,
for the days had not yet come when the noblest and purest
blood of France was to be poured forth like water under the
knife of the guillotine. Shocked and frightened, they decided
that to keep their boy from the evil ways that were to bring
him to so untimely a fate they must educate him for the priest-
hood. Accordingly, he was sent to a seminary, where he made
rapid progress in science and in sanctity, was ordained a priest,
and finally became cure of the old church of St. Gilles, situ-
ated on the "butte," or height, of that name, close to the
' Abbaye aux Dames." His piety and charity made him much

1894-] A CITY OF SPIKES: CAEN. 823

beloved, but when the Revolutionary storm burst forth his very
virtues laid him more open to suspicion, and he was forced to
fly from the country. On his way to the coast, where he
intended to embark for England, he passed through a village
called Mathieu; here the peasants recognized him and betrayed
him into the hands of his enemies. As a reward for this base
deed they received a sum of one hundred francs, the price of
blood, but a local tradition asserts that a curse rests upon them
to this day. The cure of St. Gilles was tried, condemned for
the crime of his priesthood, and executed on the Place St.
Sauveur. Some gabled houses and the now desecrated church
still remain, mute witnesses of his brave and holy death. His
execution took place at mid-day; a few hours later, in a dis-
tant part of the town, on the banks of the Orne, the wife of
an obscure citizen, named Garcel, gave birth to a boy. The
execution of the morning had caused a certain stir, the streets
were unusually noisy, and, struck by the sound of men hurrying
to and fro, the young mother inquired what was going on.
When she heard what had happened, she clasped her hands and
raised her eyes to heaven : " O my God ! " she said, " thou
hast called a saint to heaven ; grant my prayer, and let my
new-born babe take his place upon earth ! "

Truth is sometimes stranger than fiction ; years went by,
and in due course of time the baby boy, born on that dark day
of the Reign of Terror, became in his turn cur of St. Gilles.
Those who knew him say that he inherited his martyred prede-
cessor's zeal and piety, and, above all, his loving charity towards
the poor.

We must now bring our wanderings to a close. Before
leaving Caen let us notice the tiny port where English and
Norwegian vessels are occasionally to be seen, for the sea is
only ten miles distant; the wide, green pastures extending
round the town, and where the shady trees form a pleasant
resort. But, though charming in its way, the " Cours," as these
avenues are called, strikes us less than the mediaeval aspect of
the quiet streets, the quaintness and charm of the wooden
houses and their dormer windows, the old-world aspect of the
churches. All these things, around which hang memories heroic
or pathetic, give a warm, human interest to the ancient city;
these are the pictures which we carry away most deeply en-
graved on our minds as we turn away from the City of Spires.

$24

THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY.

[Sept.,

THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY.

MAPLEVALE.

HE Methodist minister was in the audience on
Sumday afternoon at our opening, the Baptist
minister attended Monday night, the Campbellitc
minister Tuesday night. Then we expected on
Wednesday to be favored with the Free-wil
Baptist minister, who is a lady, for it looked as if the " resident
clergy" intended to honor by turns. But she did not favor ui
and instead of her we had an alarm of fire. The size of our
audiences had not come up to our expectations till that sam<
Wednesday night, and I was just getting ready to address
large gathering when ding-dong went the loud alarm-bell, and
out rushed the entire audience men, women, and children,
Catholics and Protestants and ran to the fire. It was fortunate
that we had not begun, though we were on the very
point of doing so. But the fire was not a large one, and after
our audience had inspected it, and had admired the heroic
achievements of the fire company, back they came and took
their seats again. I know not what St. Francis Xavier could
do under such circumstances, but I never yet knew a mission-
ary who could hold a mixed audience in a country village from
running to view the conflagration of an old barn.

Perhaps it was to chasten our pride that we did not draw
our usual big crowds every evening here. Hanwell and Flower-
ville were enough to spoil one, and so Maplevale was given us
as a bundle of myrrh. We did not attract three hundred any
night, and sometimes were several score below that number.
But the quality was good. Deadly bigots got started coming, and
continued through the entire course, and expressed themselves
accordingly. The majority were nearly always non-Catholics,
our little congregation not counting forty families, all told.
Two Protestant school-mistresses drove in seven miles for every
lecture, and the same or a longer distance was travelled by
other Protestants.

After the fire on Wednesday night we were in a fair way
to have fine audiences, but it happened that the Oddfellows of
this county came trooping in on Thursday to celebrate their

1 894.] THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 825

seventy-fifth anniversary, and they had two brass bands. They
turned the village upside down, wore the people out with par-
ades and banquets and other social festivities. It was enough
for one day. Our hall was " comfortably filled " only as a
press fiction, for we had too evident a surplus of unfilled seats.
The next night was our closing and it rained hard, yet we
liad many Protestants, including two ministers. All through the
course our non-Catholics were of the most intelligent class, were
deeply attentive, and carried away plenty of food for thought,
both oral and printed.

The hall cost us three dollars and a half a night. It is the
monument of a defunct Universalist society, being their church
fitted up as a pleasant little theatre.

Our own people showed the greatest possible interest, drum-
ming up recruits, and the farmers driving in with their Protest-
ant neighbors many miles, and every way displaying their
worthiness to be the nucleus of a larger congregation.

The Protestants here, though not very religious, are still a
church-going people, supporting Presbyterian, Methodist, Bap-
tist, Free-will Baptist, and Campbellite churches; all this with a
population of eighteen hundred in the village, and a fairly well
settled farming country round about. The Universalists organ-
ized a society and built a church, and then failed to hold it.
The Episcopalians have services every three months in a little
church of the "carpenter's Gothic" style, and though not quite
dead are yet barely alive.

The worst bigot in town attended every night, and his
verdict was, " I know now there is no danger of a Catholic
uprising, and I have a good idea what Catholics believe, and I
am very favorably impressed with their teaching." He has been
heretofore an open and active enemy of the church.

PREBLE.

We followed a travelling doctor in the use of the hall in
Preble, and as we assembled Sunday afternoon some of his
boxes still remained in front of the stage, looking like cases of
muskets. " What's them?" asked a country youth. "Them's
guns the Catholics is going to kill us with," answered a rural
wag. Upon which the boy ran straight out of the hall. One
dollar a night is our rent here, this being the town hall.

As soon as the Sunday afternoon lecture was done an
elderly man came to me and said, " I read your advertisement
only at noon to-day, and my wife and I concluded to come.

826 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [Sept.,

I'm a farmer, five miles out." " What is your religion ? " " My
wife's a Methodist." " But yourself?" "Well, I can't deny it,
I ain't anything. But I liked your lecture and I'm coming
every night." He introduced me to his wife, a noble-looking
old lady, whose keen eyes measured me up and down and
seemed trying to read my soul.

The hall was full at the opening lecture, the usual assort-
ment of representative men and women being present. Con-
spicuous among them were the most prominent members of the
A. P. A. to the number of eight or ten. The attendance soon
overflowed our space, many Protestant families driving in from
the country. " The town is full of rigs," said my good host to
me one evening as I entered the hall, " and you will have a
large audience." Now, if the Apostolic Church wants any better
opportunity than this reveals for spreading the glad tidings I
should be sorry to know it. Much of our success was due to
my zealous pastor's thorough advertising.

This being a station visited one Sunday in the month, and
the Catholics numbering but seventeen families and most of
these farmers, we have no choir to give us our usual supply of
singing. But the choir of the Maplevale church drove over on
the opening Sunday, and gave us good music at Mass and at
our first meeting in the hall. For the rest of the meetings we
had excellent music from "local (Protestant) talent." I must
confess to having had some curious sensations while speaking
on such subjects as confession, and spending an evening wholly
Catholic in the exclusive sense of the term, and being helped
out by the really beautiful music of the Protestant young people.

Monday night while answering a question about the Papacy
I was interrupted. A handsome man, with a blond moustache
and spectacles, rose and said, " Who was Pope when there were
two claimants?" Answer: "Whichever one was rightful
claimant, of course. Who was entitled to be President when
Hayes and Tilden were both claiming to have been elected ?
In such cases it happens that many honest people are simply in
doubt and must get along for awhile without any pope or
president. But the vital question is not whether this one or
that one is real pope, but whether there be such an office as
the Papacy founded by our Lord. Uncertainty as to who is
lawfully elected pope is not doubt as to whether or not there
be a supreme head of the church. After all the troubles of the
Papacy, no such difficulty as a disputed election has arisen for
four hundred years."

1894-] THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 827

After the meeting I learned that my interlocutor was the
Presbyterian minister.

In this village there are, besides the Catholics, the following
societies with churches : Presbyterians, Methodists, Disciples
(Campbellites), Free Methodists, Universalists, and Seventh-day
Adventists. The Latter-day Saints of Jesus Christ, as the Mor-
mons call themselves, have made some converts recently and
worship in a private house. The first four denominations named
have resident ministers.

The fallen-off Catholics, found in nearly all country places,
are singularly affected by these missions, as was the case with
some families here. They are generally among the most regu-
lar attendants at the meetings and most deeply interested.
This shows that they did not have far to fall when their mixed
marriages or their isolation from church and clergy finally
involved them in Protestantism ; if they were conscious apos-
tates they would not be so ready to welcome Catholic lectures.
Of many of this class you may rather say that they have fallen
out of Catholic influence than away from Catholic faith, which
many of them really never had.

I heard here from Protestants what I have heard every-
where : " We never knew Catholics held such doctrines "; mean-
ing the atonement and the necessity of divine grace, the inspir-
ation of the Bible and the good of constantly reading it, and
the like. This shows the universal need of emphasizing the es-
sential doctrines, those which all must know. We have all
heard sermons on devotional subjects, the material drawn from
devotional books, and containing only an implication of the
deep, underlying dogmatic truths. Such discourses are only
for the initiated. If all stated sermons fitted the general pub-
lic, the general public would gradually find itself drawn to at-
tend our churches in greater numbers.

The fact is that our American people, taken generally, will
listen with equanimity to any exposition of religion, and will
even help to get it a hearing, as long as there is no attack, no
condemnation of differing views; and this is our golden oppor-
tunity. Our final purpose is to communicate truth, and must
be so, rather than to refute error ; to refute error never can be
more than preliminary to giving truth. State and prove the
truth to begin with, and the result will be to disinfect the
hearer's mind of error unconsciously. It is better for one to
give up error involuntarily, and therefore without effort, than
to do it under compulsion of the conscious and humiliating
VOL. LIX. 54

828 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [Sept.,

surrender of cherished opinions. To remove the crust of error
from a mind you have but to saturate it with truth, for this
has the property of disintegrating, dissolving, and cleansing.
This treatment is wiser than insisting on the use of the knife.
Only the few heroic souls can endure losing their skin for the
sake of being freed from stain.

The following are some of our questions :

Question. If the laws of this country should interfere with
any rite of the Catholic Church would Catholics obey the law
of the country in preference to that of the church ?

Answer. Catholics would obey their church in such a case,
and so would Protestants. Suppose the State of Michigan
should forbid baptism by immersion ; do you suppose Baptists
would not resent and disobey such tyranny ? and with every
right on their side. But the American state disclaims all com-
petency in such matters ; on the contrary, guaranteeing liberty
of conscience to all.

Question. If Catholics are a law-abiding people, why do they
not accept our civil law in regard to marriage as valid ?

Answer. Do you accept it? Do you agree that a lawful
marriage can be entirely dissolved by a year's desertion of one
of the parties ? or by the party accused simply making default
of appearance when summoned to the trial? or because of "in-
compatibility of temper"? Not only the Catholic Church but
all the Protestant churches denounce our divorce laws. I ven-
ture to say that the questioner does not believe in the infalli-
bility of his own church ; does he believe in the infallibility of
our legislatures? Upon this I gave a brief statement of the
Catholic grounds of the indissolubility of marriage.

The following queries may seem curious to the reader, the
first four being all by the same furious interrogator:

Does auricular confession bring peace to the soul ?

Isn't the dogma of auricular confession a sacrilegious impos-
ture?

Does God compel the Church of Rome to confess the abomi-
nation of auricular confession ?

And should auricular confession be tolerated among civilized
nations ?

Where in the Bible are we commanded to confess our sins
through a lattice-ivork ?

Is it the soul or body that sins ?

Why do Catholics call their priests "father"?

Why do Catholics dislike members of the A. P. A.?

1894-] THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 829

1. Why do most all Catholics vote the same party ticket?

2. Was the late James G. Blaine a Catholic ?
What is "Peter's pence*'?

Will you tell to this audience if St. Patrick was a Catholic
or a Protestant?

The mission at Preble was fruitful of much consolation, many
hopes of conversion, some persons of the best apparent dispo-
sitions seeking private interviews and going over the Catholic
claims in a spirit of inquiry as fair as it was earnest and prac-
tical. But, oh ! how far back must we not begin to start this
deceived and deluded people towards the true religion.'

HENDRIK.

The pastor here, a priest of exceptional attractiveness, dis-
played an amount of courage that amazed me. He positively
requested the Methodist, the Baptist, and the Congregational
ministers to announce the lectures from their pulpits ! and the
last named one actually did it. The Methodist minister had
perception enough to refuse, and did so with emphasis ; the
Baptist hemmed and hawed, and let it go at that yet after-
wards he publicly praised the lectures to his people.

A large audience, mostly Protestants, assembled the hot Sun-
day afternoon of our opening. There were nearly four hundred
persons present, and upwards of two hundred and fifty were
non-Catholics, the Baptist minister among them, with a leading
member of the A. P. A. sitting beside him. This same Baptist
minister questioned me copiously every night, to my great joy,
giving abundant opportunity to go over nearly the entire
ground of dispute between the church and her opponents.

A man of property and influence drove us from the hall to
the pastoral residence after the opening meeting. As we got
within doors the pastor said : " Do you see that man ? He was
one of our ' hickory ' Catholics, never attending church, and
many years without the Sacraments; but the very Sunday after
the first meeting of the little A. P. A. lodge here he came to
Mass, and now is a regular communicant." Such is the effect
of even a shadowy persecution, like the present anti-Catholic
movement, on a high-spirited people.

The weather was unfavorable throughout the entire mission,
and doubtless kept home most of our country people and their
Protestant friends, but the towns-people came in spite of the
rain and filled the hall, being generally at the rate of three
Protestants to one Catholic an attentive, inquiring, and fair-

830 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [Sept.,

minded audience. To make a Catholic out of a Protestant is,
as a rule, a work of patience, and has its period of dealing with
chaos, incipient mental ordering going before the division of
truth from error ; but if one could desire better material to
work with than our own non-Catholic fellow-citizens I should
like to know where he could find it.

Among the questions were the following:

Question. Are not the pomp, rich robes, and ornaments of
the Catholic Church opposed to the simplicity of the Gospel?

Answer. The simplicity and poverty of our Saviour's life is
not a precept to be obeyed, but is an example to be followed
by those to whose souls the Holy Ghost brings it home as a
personal vocation. It is in the nature of a counsel or exhorta-
tion, and multitudes of Catholics follow it by giving up all things
to the poor for Christ's sake, both as members of religious com-
munities and individually. This question reminds me of an old
Protestant lady who complained to a priest of the richness of
the Catholic worship. "The Saviour," said she, "was born in a
stable." " Madam," answered the priest, " were you born in a
stable?" Our Saviour never condemned the magnificence and
costliness of the Jewish worship, which indeed his heavenly
Father had commanded even in its minutest details, and which
he himself regularly frequented. And the Catholic Church by
means of her beautiful ceremonies lifts the souls of men to
thoughts of heaven, and brings to their minds the events of our
Saviour's life, his suffering and triumph and teachings.

Question. Is the Catholic Church as a body in favor of free
schools? If not, why not?

Answer. The Catholic Church requires all her parochial
schools to be free where this is possible. The education of the
whole people is the earnest wish of the church. The present
public-school system, as being free and as undertaking to teach
all the children of the people, is right and is so far applauded
by the church. I saw lately in a reputable Catholic journal
that Catholics are now forbidden to attack the public schools ;
and such is practically the effect of recent action of the Pope
on this delicate matter. But we all know that Catholics desire
daily religious instruction for their children and will endeavor
to have it where possible, thus improving on the public schools.
Yet it would be better not to have the state pay for this bet-
ter, under our circumstances at least, to keep the state quite
apart from religious teaching. But can we not allow parents to
provide religious lessons for their children in the public schools

1894-] THE ^EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 831

and pay for it themselves ? Can we not do as well in this re-
spect as Protestant England or Catholic Austria?

Question. If Peter and the Apostles had power to remit and
retain sins, they also possessed miraculous power. Should not
the priests of the present day possess the power of working
miracles as evidence of their power to forgive sins, which is it-
self a miracle? If you can perform this miracle you ought
to be able to perform some other. Do so, and the writer of
this question will renounce his Protestantism and become a
Catholic at once.

Answer. The gift of miracles is rightly demanded of the
true Christian ministry, but may not be required from every
member of it. The power of working miracles is undoubtedly
in the Catholic priesthood, and I have known of many cases of
its exercise, proved indubitably. But to demand it of every one
of us is not reasonable, not scriptural. And I fear that my
friend would back out from his pledge to enter the church if
I gratified him with a miracle worked to order, or he would
explain it away to his own satisfaction. Our Saviour himself,
with even his miracles, was not always successful in persuading
men of the truth of his teaching.

The following questions gave me golden opportunities for
instruction, as will be obvious to the Catholic reader:

Is the Catholic religion founded on the love of God and his
creatures ?

Who was the first Catholic priest ?

Why does the priest preach in Latin when the congregation
cannot interpret it ?

" To purchase heaven has gold the power?" If not, how is it
that the priest prays the soul out of or through purgatory for a
price ?

Why do Catholic priests wear such queer robes on the
altar when Mass is going on ? and why do they make a smoke
on the altar sometimes? and why do they use candles at a
funeral ?

Some conversations with teachers, doctors, and others after
the lectures gave me much pleasure. Always they expressed
their thanks for being set right about the Catholic faith, gener-
ally acknowledged the value of the lectures to religious minds
of all opinions, and universally exhibited a tendency further to
listen to Catholic claims.

832 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [Sept.,

LAKESIDE.

Some days before arriving at this mission I received the fol-
lowing from the pastor :

" In reply to your letter, I will state that I have had 3,000
of the hand-bills you sent me printed. I told the people to
paste them up everywhere ; and now as I go along the roads,
for miles on all sides the name Rev. Walter Elliott stands out
in far greater prominence than did ever the famous name P. T.
Barnum, as far as this neighborhood is concerned anyway.
Rest assured the crowd will be there if the weather is at all
favorable."

And the crowd was there, though the weather was by no
means favorable. It rained every night except the last one, yet
we packed the hall at every meeting but one ; the rain came
down in torrents that night, and still we had two hundred per-
sons as many non Catholics as Catholics no small success when
it is remembered that not a score of the audience live in the
village. It is a pretty little summer resort, at this early date
of course quite vacant of tourists.

Seldom have we had so hearty a welcome. The hall was
given free, being the large ball-room of the big hotel ; and the
landlord, a Protestant, wanted to board and lodge us on the
same terms. Every evening but the very rainy one our hall
was packed with four hundred stalwart countrymen and their
wives, and their big boys and girls, more than half being Pro-
testants. Each meeting was entertained with singing by the local
glee club, Protestants all, and very excellent singers. The best
Protestant people for five miles around drove splashing through
the mud to hear the lectures, and eagerly accepted and read
the leaflets given them.

I do not remember ever to have addressed a more attentive
audience. They were especially interested in the discussion of
the contents of the Query Box, the non-Catholics being amazed
at the easy answers to the "posers" placed there. As I would
read a question the stillness became absolute, and if the answer
was delayed but a minute the suspense was oppressive. Mean-
time nearly the entire field in dispute between Catholics and
Protestants was covered by this means.

The corners and wainscots of the room, as usual in rural
missions, were occupied by our farmer-boys, Catholic and Pro-
testant. It did one's heart good to see them listening to the
lectures noble fellows, brown with sun and wind, their clothes

1894-] THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. 833

spattered with the mud of their journey; most of them, I trust,
as innocent as they are manly. God send that as my farmers
went back to till their fertile fields the Holy Spirit of truth
may give rich increase to the good seed sown by the lectures
as well as by the printed truth distributed !

Our church is five miles south of the village, and is abso-
lutely rural, having no " neighborhood " whatever except the
adjacent farmers' houses, and their smiling fields and orchards
and groves, now musical the live-long day with the birds of
spring. So we drove five miles and back for each lecture, every
night but the last in the rain and through the mud. This was
no small discomfort, but easily borne when we saw such num-
bers of both Catholics and Protestants driving along through
the swimming roads, and even trudging afoot through the rain
to listen to us.

Let me mention the hymn-singing again, it was so very well
done. In many places we have this feature of our missions,
excellent singing by wholly Protestant choirs sometimes even
timidly asking leave to assist us with their voices. Besides
helping the evening's entertainment with hymns of unexception-
ably orthodox sentiment, these honest Protestant coadjutors
compel from the lecturer the largest possible amount of kindli-
ness towards our erring brethren. Could you rail and rant at
Protestants when Protestants thus help to gather and entertain
your audience ? But more : who would wish a more hopeful
apostolate than one in which the Protestants furnish the music
and set the step for the march towards Catholicity ? " Glad to
sing for you, father," said the leader of our Lakeside quartette,
a fine old veteran with a white moustache and a noble bass
voice " glad to sing for you, father ; we're not *Bfgots around
here."

From an early hour in the evening till we " opened with
prayer " there was a hubbub and clatter everywhere in the hall
and in the broad corridors, the people " visiting " with one
another. And the moment we had " closed with benediction "
the entire audience renewed the visiting, and added a lively
exchange of views about the lecture and the questions.

By such social intercourse Catholicity has only to gain, sup-
posing it to be in a vigorous and aggressive condition already.
And such is the normal condition of the true church. The
right policy of the Lord's army is not so much building
entrenchments for the defenders of religious truth to seek
safety in, as in forcing the exponents of error thus to cover

834 THE EXPERIENCES OF A MISSIONARY. [Sept.

themselves. Hiding in a ditch is proper for error and false-
hood, and has only been the policy of truth when its exponents
were recovering from disaster.

Among our questions was the following :

Question. Why do you baptize babies in your church ? Isn't
it unreasonable to give them something which they know noth-
ing about when they are receiving it ?

Answer. Well, as to that, why do you feed babies, giving
them something which they know nothing about ? Don't it do
them good all the same ? And shall not God be allowed to do
people good unless they know all about it ? And pray tell me
how shall infants who die before the use of reason ever enter
heaven except by the grace of God, and do you know any evi-
dence that they have received the grace of God except by
means of baptism ? Is heaven given to any but the regenerate,
those " who are born again of water and the Holy Ghost " ?
Then followed a brief statement of the theory of natural beati-
tude for unbaptized infants.

The following questions are thought curious and suggestive
a few among many of the kind. The last one was, I am sure,
honestly written, and voiced the sentiment of the majority of
the non-Catholics.

Isn't it claimed that St. Patrick, who civilized the Irish, was
an Episcopalian?

Don't Catholics imagine, because Columbus discovered Amer-
ica, they ought to own it ?

Is it true that Catholics are arming to kill the Protestants?

Rev. Mr. Elliott : You have pleased us very much by your
talks those nights. I wish all men of God could talk so, to
make religion better respected. Will you ever come here
again ? FROM A MEMBER OF NO CHURCH.

God send that not only these honest Protestants, but all of
their brethren in the entire country, may have the privilege of
the spoken and printed truth, and that at frequent intervals.

MONUMENT TO SHAKESPEARE.

THE VALHALLA OF ENGLAND'S POETS.

BY REV. JOHN CONWAY, A.M.

HERE may be a luxury in woe; there is a pleas-
ure in a certain species of melancholy. West-
minster Abbey invariably awakens a melancholy
pleasure in the sensitive soul. The grand old
minsters of England are mean as compared with
it. No other pile in that country can call forth such a splendid
crowd of historical associations. You hear the monotonous
prayer of the monks of the olden time ; you see the frowning
splendor of kings and the stately grace of queens ; you look at
the proud faces of the nobles and the stern aspects of the war-

836 THE VALHALLA OF ENGLAND'S POETS. [Sept.,

riors ; you gaze on the meek mien of the martyrs and the cost-
ly adornments of the court beauties ; you listen to the glowing
eloquence of the orator and to the argumentative periods of the
statesman ; you learn law, theology, philosophy, history, science,
and literature from their many able exponents whose bones lie
mouldering in the dust of Westminster Abbey. But as poetry
is the soul of literature, so the soul of the abbey is Poets' Cor-
ner. The dim lights, the shadowy distances, the painted win-
dows, the clustering pillars, the numerous chapels, the multitu-
dinous memories of the past have a forcible fascination for the
pilgrim to the abbey. Still he turns aside from all and willingly
wends his way to the south transept, or Poets' Corner. He is
ready to postpone the pleasure arising from those stately ele-
gances which speak so eloquently of the greatness and the
littleness of man until he has made a meditation upon the soul
of the abbey.

THE SPIRIT OF THE PLACE.

What is the attraction ? The pilgrim may not be fond of
poetry ; he may not care about reading it at all. Most people
prefer to read of poets to reading poetry. Nevertheless there
is a poetic spirit in every man, be it undeveloped as a chrysalis,
be it shrunken as a withered leaf. He is drawn to the necropo-
lis of the poets by a strong touch of nature. He may have
seen the two greatest pageants on earth the Pope giving an au-
dience in the Vatican and the Queen holding a drawing-room
at Buckingham Palace. These things dazzle or delight or dis-
may according to the temperament of the spectator. They are
too artificial to teach man much of human nature. On the
other hand, a pilgrimage to Poets' Corner leads up to the study
of men whose follies were superlative or whose virtues were
heroic, for poets are almost invariably men of extremes.

A visit to Poets' Corner is eminently valuable as a means of
awakening enthusiasm for the study of poetry. He who visits
the Holy Land and treads the paths that Jesus trod, and sees
the scenes of the Saviour's earthly career, and studies the
history of the period in the light of its local surroundings, is
thereby prepared for a more profitable perusal of the Sacred
Scriptures. So with the pilgrim to Poets' Corner. Not that
all the great poets of England lie buried here, but the twelve
or thirteen English poets who remain to us as the selected glories
of five centuries are either buried or in some way commemorated
in this sacred spot. Addison's remark, published in the Specta-

1 894.]

THE VALHALLA OF ENGLAND'S POETS.

837

tor many golden years ago, still holds good : " In the poetical
quarter I found there were poets who had no monuments, and
monuments which had no poets." He might have added that
there are some buried or commemorated here who are not
poets even in name. Such, for instance, are Grote, the historian ;
Thirwall, the theologian ; Garrick, the actor ; Taylor, the archi-
tect ; South, the preacher ; Handel, the composer ; and Dickens,
the novelist.

SOME INTRUDERS ON POETS' GROUND.

It is not easy to find a valid reason why this Corner should
hold the dust of Anne, queen of Richard III., or why it should
have a monument to Anne of Cleves, the divorced wife of
Henry VIII. One Mary Hope has an inscription on a tablet in
Poets' Corner because she was a young married woman with a
beauteous form, and one Thomas Parr is buried there because
he lived to be one hundred and fifty-two years old and his life
ran through the reign of ten princes.

In the dim past, perhaps, it was not very difficult to secure
a burial or a memorial in the abbey. It rests with the dean to
decide who shall be buried or otherwise honored there, but
of course he always conforms his judgment to the wishes of
Windsor Castle. A grave or a memorial in the abbey is looked
upon as a high honor in England, higher perhaps than mem-
bership in the Academy is held in France. In England no more
appreciative tribute can be paid to the memory of a man than
to give him some recognition in Poets' Corner.

AMERICA'S INTEREST IN POETS' CORNER.

The spot has a special claim upon the attention, and makes
a tender appeal to the affection, of Americans. For whilst there
is a memorial window representing a sun setting in the far west,
in memory of an English minister at Washington, and whilst
there is a gift from America in the shape of autumnal leaves
over the monument of Andr6, and whilst the abbey itself has
been the temporary resting-place of more than one distinguished
American, and the national temple wherein public services have
been held in honor of our deceased great ones, nevertheless
Poets' Corner is the place of our predilection since a bust of
Longfellow was unveiled there in 1884. As Englishmen thought it
proper to pay such a pleasing tribute to an American writer it is
well that they selected the best known of our poets, the nearest
approach to being the people's poet, the sweet singer of the do-

838 THE VALHALLA OF ENGLAND'S POETS. [Sept,,

mestic affections, the man whose muse is national rather than
provincial, and cosmopolitan more than national. The bust with
its inscription is a model of taste, recording with becoming mod-
esty a few useful facts of him who was born of republican sim-
plicity. On the pedestal we read : " This bust was placed among
the memorials of England by the English admirers of an Ameri-
can poet. Born at Portland, U. S. A., February 27, 1807. Died
at Cambridge, U. S. A., March 24, 1882."

DRYDEN'S MONUMENT.

Near that of Longfellow is the bust of Dryden, chiefly con-
spicuous for the simplicity of its inscription. It merely men-
tions the laureate's name and the dates of his birth and death.
There is a sad surrender of this severe simplicity in most of the
other monuments of Poets' Corner. The name of Garrick is
connected with that of Shakespeare so that they may be made
to shine like "twin stars"; one Stewart Mackenzie is said to
have had many friends and not one enemy; a duke of Argyle is
described as the Great Duke, a general and orator exceeded by
none in his time ; Michael Drayton is mentioned as a memorable
poet who exchanged his laurels for a crown of glory; and to cap
the climax of hyperbolic epitaph, the tomb of Abraham Cowley
tells a benighted world that he was the Pindar, Horace, and
Virgil of England, and the delight, ornament, and admiration
of his age. Long enough to entitle a man to a place on the
calendar of saints is the list of virtues which bloom in the epi-
taph of the elegant Addison. Read it : " Whoever thou art,
venerate the memory of Joseph Addison, in whom Christian
faith, virtue, and good morals found a continual patron ; whose
genius was shown in verse and every exquisite kind of writing;
who gave to posterity the best examples of pure language
and the best rules for living well which remain and ever will
remain sacred ; whose weight of argument was tempered with
wit, and accurate judgment with politeness, so that he encour-
aged the good and reformed the improvident ; tamed the
wicked, and in some degree made them in love with virtue."
Even poor Goldsmith, the faun-like lover of the sunlight and of
the woods, the " Goldy " of Dr. Johnson and the "Noll" of
his numerous friends, is not permitted to escape the excessive
kindness of posthumous friendship. It would have been wiser
not to remind the reader of Goldsmith's medical degree, for he
did not do it honor, and it always recalls a disagreeable remark
of one of his friends. Goldsmith, in an innocent way, said that

I894-]

THE VALHALLA OF ENGLAND'S POETS.

839

although he was a doctor, he never prescribed for any one
except a few friends. Whereupon Beauclerc replied : " It would
be better to prescribe for your enemies." The inscription tells
of his eminence as a poet, philosopher, and historian. That he

was the most graceful and elegant writer of the eighteenth cen-
tury is true, that he was eminent as a philosopher depends upon
one's view of life, that he was a great historian is not true.
His friend Dr. Johnson thought that his chief equipment for

840 THE VALHALLA OP ENGLAND'S POETS. [Sept.,

writing the History of Animated Nature consisted in his being
able to tell a horse from a cow, and beef from mutton when
it was boiled.

CHAUCER.

The English people are slow and conservative in putting
the national seal of recognition upon anything. Once a thing
is so honored, then it were a desecration to change, or to en-
croach upon, a precedent which crystallizes the wish of a whole
people. The origin of the special glory of Poets' Corner dates
back to the burial of Chaucer. It was a happy omen that this
passionate lover of nature, this illustrious ancestor of a glorious
galaxy of English poets, this Morning Star of Song, as Tennyson
calls him, should have been the first poet buried in the far-
famed Corner. The motives which led to his burial here are
not quite clear. It is said that he was laureate to three kings.
The claim is set up by no less an authority than the theologi-
cal poet Dryden, but there is no certainty as to who was the
first laureate, and the poetic precursor of Shakespeare and of
Milton, of Wordsworth and of Tennyson, was probably put in
the Corner as a matter of convenience. No doubt his official
position in the royal household would have been an impelling
motive to bury him in the abbey.

SPENSER.

But Poets' Corner did not become fixedly a sanctuary of
song for almost two centuries after, when the gentle author of
The Faerie Queene was buried near the grave of Chaucer.

A ROYAL PATRON OF POETS.

The origin of monuments to poets is traced to Richard IL
Just a year before the birth of Spenser the present tomb was
raised to Geoffrey Chaucer, whose grave hitherto had been
marked by a plain slab. This new tribute to the memory of a
man who had been dead since 1400 might be looked upon as a
promising prelude to the most brilliant age in the annals of
English literature the period to which Queen Elizabeth gave
her name.

Before his death Ben Johnson was acknowledged to be the
greatest man of letters in England. To-day the swaggering,,
brutal, learned Ben, who fought in Flanders, married a shrew,
mended old plays, wrote new dramas, and was laureate to
James I., is now chiefly remembered by an inscription on a

1894-] THE VALHALLA OF ENGLAND' s POETS. 841

medallion in Poets' Corner. All know the words, " O Rare
Ben Johnson " ; few know the fortuitous occasion of the memor-
able inscription. Sir John Young, an Oxfordshire gentleman,
was passing through the abbey one day, and he gave a mason
who was working there the princely sum of eighteen pence for
cutting the immortal epitaph. The inscription occurs in three
places in the abbey, and, contrary to the usage of modern
writers, the name of Johnson is spelled in all three with an
h. There is yet more authority for thus spelling the name of
this scholarly cynic. For instance, Fuller, his contemporary,
writes Johnson's name with an h in a work entitled Westminster.
Unfortunately the weak imitator of Johnson's epitaph appeared,
with the result that on the tomb of Davenant are inscribed the
words " O Rare Sir William Davenant." Davenant was not
rare except in the sense that Oxford rumor set him down as
the illegitimate son of Shakespeare, and his chief claim to dis-
tinction lies in the fact that he succeeded Johnson as laureate.
The Bacon-Shakespeare controversy has been an aid to his
epitaph in making the world remember that there once lived
such a man as the learned Ben Johnson.

RARE BEN AND SWEET WILL.

Though not expressively appreciative of the Bard of Avon
during Shakespeare's life, Ben Johnson paid him a whole-souled
tribute after death. He refers to the Sweet Swan of Avon as
one who is a monument without a tomb, as a writer who will
live as long as people have wits to read, as a versatile genius
to whom all scenes of Europe owe homage, as a poet who
was not for an age, but for all time. He calls his beloved mas-
ter William Shakespeare the

" . . . Soul of the age,
The applause, delight, the wonder of our stage ! "

This appears in the first folio edition of Shakespeare's works,
printed in 1623. If any man in England was in a position to
know whether or not Shakespeare was the author of the plays,
it was the poet's ardent admirer and most learned contempo-
rary, Ben Johnson.

AN ODD BLUNDER.

It is strange that such a distinguished traveller as the late
Bayard Taylor should have made the mistake of thinking that
Shakespeare's ashes are in Poets' Corner, notwithstanding the

842 THE VALHALLA OF ENGLAND'S POETS. [Sept.,

prayerful and tearful stanza at Stratford, blessing him who
spares " these stones," and cursing him who moves " these
bones." The hunter of literary curiosities casts a hurried glance
at the figure of Shakespeare which, according to some, makes
the great poet appear like a sentimental dandy and hastens to
read the exquisite inscription and to compare it with the read-
ings in the well-known editions of the plays. The lines are
from "The Tempest," and as they appear on the monument
read as follows :

" The cloud-capp'd towers, the gorgeous palaces,
The solemn temples, the great globe itself,
Yea, all which it inherit shall dissolve,
And, like the baseless fabric of a vision,
Leave not a wreck behind."

In all the available editions, at least in the United States,
the reading is :

" And like the baseless fabric of this vision,
The cloud-capped towers, the gorgeous palaces,
The solemn temples, the great globe itself,
Yea, all which it inherit shall dissolve ;
And, like this insubstantial pageant faded,
Leave not a rack behind."

I am well aware of the contention of some commentators,
that Shakespeare wrote track and not rack.

GAY'S EPITAPH.

Of the other epitaphs that of Gay attracts most attention,
not because of its singular merit, but because of its misplaced
flippancy. It was written by himself and reads thus:

" Life is a jest, and all things show it ;
I thought so once, but now I know it."

And yet I do not know that the funereal frivolity of Gay is
more indecorous than the graveyard virtues and tombstone grief
of others are hypocritical.

We naturally miss from this sanctuary of song the names of
some who are among the immortals of English poetry. Such
is Byron, whose descriptive powers are certainly unsurpassed,
and probably unequalled by any of England's long and lengthen-

1894-] THE VALHALLA OF ENGLAND'S POETS. 843

ing list of poets. Such also is Shelley, who poured forth his
soul, always with the satisfying profusion, frequently with the
fascinating unpremeditation, of his own " Skylark."

FORGOTTEN LAUREATES.

The laureates of England are not all remembered in Poets'
Corner. Some of them have no memorial in the abbey, and in-
deed did not deserve any. In the dim and distant past, when
the two great English universities of Oxford and Cambridge an-
nually bestowed the proud title of poeta laureatus on their most
successful student in prose and verse, they established a custom

A NOOK IN POETS' CORNER.

which subsequently developed into a laureateship conferred by
the court. It is not easy to tell who was the first poet for-
mally crowned by the king. If the laureateship be looked at in
a broad sense, no doubt some of the old poets might be called
laureates, for they wrote poetry at the bidding of the sovereign
and received royal patronage in return. Some say that one
John Kays, of the days of Edward IV., was the first laureate.
The admirable Spenser of " The Faerie Queene," and the gentle
Daniel who wrote sonnets to " Delia," are mentioned as doubt-
ful laureates. Kays and Daniel are never heard of in the schools
of literature, and whether they were laureates or not they do
VOL. LIX. 55

844 THE VALHALLA OF ENGLAND'S POETS. [Sept.,.

not deserve a memorial in Poets' Corner. Richard Henry
Stoddard holds that we may consider Ben Johnson as the first
laureate.

Sir William Davenant, Johnson's immediate successor as
wearer of the poet's laurel crown, has a grave in Poets' Corner
between two men more forgotten than himself. To heap pet
phrases upon men who are unable to bear them does not rescue
such people from obscurity. Derisive laughter is provoked by
reason of the association of ideas formed by the imitative epi-
taph "O Rare Sit William Davenant"; one can hardly sup-
press a sensation of anger when he learns that this man was
called " Sweet Swan of Isis " because Shakespeare was named
" Sweet Swan of Avon."

The next laureate, John Dryden, is also buried in the coveted
Corner; but he deserved it, although he was a pronounced auto-
crat. He liked to pay courtly compliments, he excelled in
panegyric as well as in satire, and his verse is full of quotable
lines. Let me give a few examples :

" Forgiveness to the injured does belong,
But they ne'er pardon who have done the wrong."

" The cause for love can never be assigned,
'Tis in no face, but in the lover's mind."

" Men are but children of a larger growth,
Our appetites as apt to change as theirs."

Dryden, the theological poet, as he is called, was acknowl-
edged to be a great man of letters in his day.

Thomas Shadwell, the next poet laureate, has a monument in
the Corner, but is buried at Chelsea, where he died of an over-
dose of opium. Nor laurel crown, nor aping of Johnson's style,
nor monument erected to his memory by his son, has been able
to save Shadwell from the oblivion which the coarseness of his
verse so well merited. He is chiefly remembered by reason of
the merciless satire in which Dryden represents him as the dull
heir to a cruel conqueror of common sense.

Looking over the list of laureates in relation to Poets' Cor-
ner, one cannot help being surprised at the fuss which was
made recently when there was question of appointing a successor
to the late Lord Tennyson. If the problem to be solved were
the finding of a poet worthy of wearing the mantle of Tennyson,

1894-] THE VALHALLA OF ENGLAND'S POETS. 845

then the difficulty were great indeed. But it is not a heroic
task to find a poet fit to keep company with the majority of
the laureates. Nahum Tate, who succeeded Shadwell, is never
heard of, and Poets' Corner knows nothing of him. His suc-
cessor, Nicholas Rowe, is buried in the Corner, where a pom-
pous epitaph, placing him next to Shakespeare for pathetic
power, makes his memory ridiculous. The next five laureates
are neither buried nor commemorated in Poets' Corner. Law-
rence Euden, who succeeded Rowe, was a parasite rather than a
poet. Colley Cibber wrote bad poetry but good prose, although
Pope made him the hero of " The Dunciad." Whitehead is for-
gotten, Wharton was an unpoetic scholar, Pye was never
known.

Southey, the next poet laureate, a pronounced improvement
upon many of his court-crowned brethren, is honored in the
Corner by a bust. Though still remembered as a leading light
of the Lake School, and for the universal scope of his verse,
his reputation is gradually on the wane. Perhaps the fierce on-
slaught against him by the ill-starred Byron helped to injure his
reputation. In " English Bards and Scotch Reviewers" George
Gordon Byron refers to him as follows :

" But if, in spite of all the world may say,
Thou still wilt verseward plod thy weary way;
If still, in Berkley ballads most uncivil,
Thou wilt devote old women to the devil,
The babe unborn thy dread intent may rue :
God help thee, Southey, and thy readers too ! "

Wordsworth, the predecessor of Tennyson and the successor
of Southey, has neither grave nor monument in Poets' Corner.
Fortunately this favored child of song, the admired of Tenny-
son and of Matthew Arnold, the chief of the Lake School of
singers, is not entirely forgotten in England's historic shrine.
A statue of ,him stands in what is called Little Poets' Corner
since the days of Dean Stanley. He deserves this honor whether
we judge him by his accomplished work or by his accepted
mission. The latter is well summed up in these words : " To
console the afflicted ; to add sunshine to daylight by making
the happy happier ; to teach the young and the gracious of
every age to see, to think, and to feel, and therefore to
become more securely virtuous."

846 THE VALHALLA OF ENGLAND'S POETS. [Sept.,

TENNYSON'S MEMORIAL.

Tennyson, the latest and best of the laureates, is buried close
to the tomb of Chaucer and between the graves of Browning
and Dryden. Loving hands constantly deck with flowers the
grave of him who wrote the two poems which were sung as
anthems at his own funeral. I refer to " The Silent Voices" and
" Crossing the Bar." England cannot pay too much tribute to the
memory of the late laureate. For if we judge him, not by some
sweet, soft, school-girl verses which were never intended to be any-
thing more, but by the work of his maturer years, the other poets
of the nineteenth century are hardly as moonlight unto sunlight
by comparison. His writings are a blessing to humanity, for they
are chaste and clean and classic ; his ashes are an honor to
Westminster Abbey, for none nobler mingle with the dust in
Poets' Corner.

In studying this favorite haunt of the tourist one notices
that even some of these supposedly select men had the faults
and follies of their kind. He recalls or sees evidences of inor-
dinate ambition, permitted poverty, hateful rivalries. Imagine
the ambitious spirit of Davenant and Dryden when they under-
took to improve " Macbeth " and " The Tempest " ! Think of
the inscription on the tomb of the author of " Hudibras,"
showing that his impecuniosity was as chronic as that of a
journalist ! Look at the deep displeasure incurred by Davenant,
the petty squabbles and bitter enmities of Dryden, the cabals
formed by brother dramatists against Johnson, the jealous plots
against Shakespeare.

As long as poetry rs the consoler of human sorrows and the
herald of human happiness, as long as its study is considered
necessary to reach the climax of literary culture, as long as
poetry itself is looked upon as the flower of literature, thus
long will this Valhalla of the English poets be the favorite haunt
of the tourist whose native land is America.

1 8 9 4.]

THE ETHICS OF LABOR.

847

THE ETHICS OF LABOR.
BY REV. F. W. HOWARD.

SEVERE panic like that of last year unsettles all
business relations, and the process of recovery
from the evil effects of such a revulsion is always
a slow one. After the first shock has spent it-
self, men begin to cast about for a new start, and
adapt themselves to the changed conditions of production. An
epidemic of strikes is a usual incident in the revival of business,
and for some time past we have been afforded ample opportu-
nity to study the phenomena of this modern economic agency.
During the throes of the panic courage forsakes every one, and
losses on all sides render each one callous to the disasters of
his neighbors, as well as indifferent to his own. When men are
aroused from their lethargy, they find that wages have been re-
duced, consumption has been curtailed, demand for labor dimin-
ished, and all classes are willing to forego many conveniences
which they were formerly accustomed to. We are now recover-
ing from the effects of one of those periodical business depres-
sions, so common in our modern system of production, and
strikes, and boycotts, and the so-called " labor troubles " of com-
mercial vernacular are common occurrences at such a time. De
Tocqueville has said : " When the people are overwhelmed with
misery they are resigned. It is when they begin to hold up
their heads that they are impelled to insurrection."

WISDOM AND JUSTICE IN STRIKES.

In our age there is always a great deal of discussion about
the wisdom of strikes and the rights of strikers. The discussion
of abstract natural rights is the source of frequent error and
much confusion in the social sciences. Every reformer bases
his reform on some theory of natural rights, and the more re-
pugnant the scheme is to the moral sense of mankind, the great-
er the insistence on those rights. In the complicated adjustments
of human society, and the various dealings of man with man,
the great principle of justice is plain : We should give to each
one that which is his own. The difficulty, however, is to make
the application of this principle to particular concrete cases. It
is always better to study the circumstances of each case, and
endeavor to make the proper application of the principle of

848 THE ETHICS OF LABOR. [Sept.,

justice in it, than to discuss the abstract rights which may be
involved. The rights of the laborer in one case may be found
to be the wrongs of the capitalist in another. By a strike we
usually understand the concerted action of individuals for the
purpose of compelling the employer of labor to accede to some
demand. This demand is ordinarily a demand for better wages,
and the laborers in the great majority of instances endeavor to
accomplish their purpose by refusing to work.

ATTITUDE OF THE LAW TOWARD STRIKES.

Until lately strikes and other combinations of laborers for
the purpose of obtaining an increase, or preventing a reduction,
of wages, were regarded as conspiracies in the eyes of the law.
The charge of conspiracy even figures very largely in the legal
entanglements of the great railroad strike of this year. The
right to combine in trades-unions and labor societies was
generally acknowledged only after many years of agitation
and considerable suffering. The labor societies, particularly in
England, fought a long and bitter, but a successful, struggle for
existence. It can hardly be said as yet that the public fully
concede to laborers the right to strike. The sudden cessation
from work of large bodies of men is a grievous injury to com-
merce, and often causes much suffering to many who are only
remotely interested in the contest. The storm of protest, how-
ever, which greeted the order of Judge Jenkins in the Northern
Pacific Railroad cases indicates that the public, for the most
part, accord to laborers the right to quit work severally or in
a body. In other words, we may now consider the right to
strike as one of the lately-acquired rights of our citizenship.

PLAUSIBLE SOPHISMS.

The point most frequently discussed now is whether those
who strike have any moral justification for preventing others
from doing what they refuse to do. The assertion is often made
that the laborer has a right to quit work, but has no right to
prevent another from taking his place ;* and at first sight the
proposition seems so plainly in accordance with the principle of
justice, that it would be hazardous to challenge its substantial
correctness. An analysis, however, will disclose to us that the
statement needs some modification. The masses are not en-
amoured of injustice, and they champion it only when it wears
the specious garb of virtue. The determination of the exact

* The assertion in the above form was made by Hon. Patrick Walsh in the United States
Senate.

1894.] THE ETHICS OF LABOR. 849

rights of each party in questions of this nature is attended with
difficulty, and, as we have said, the best results are not to be
obtained by discussing the principles, but by studying the facts
in each particular case. The principle, that strikers have no
right to prevent others from taking the places they have for-
saken, is one that may be found not to hold good in certain
cases ; while the opposite principle, that they have such a right
when stated as a general proposition, is false and pernicious.
We may suppose a case in which men strike because the wages
they receive are insufficient to support them in the standard of
living to which they have been accustomed. If another offers
to work for the same or for less wages, the striker claims that
such a one is injuring him, and that he is justified in resisting.
That the striker is injured by the one who takes his place may
be granted, and hence the further question is involved, When
may a man benefit himself at the expense of his neighbor ?
Now, the justice or injustice of the striker's resistance depends
altogether on the means used to prevent others from taking
his place. If he uses physical force, violence, threats, intimida-
tion, opprobrious epithets, or other unlawful means to effect
his purpose, there is no justification whatever for his conduct.
Such actions are usurpations of the law and defiances to law-
fully constituted authority ; and they deserve and usually
meet with the reprobation of the laboring classes themselves.
But it should not be forgotten that there are many other ways
of preventing men from taking strikers' places, and these, while
not forbidden by law, are far more effectual than unlawful
methods. Most men feel that one who takes the place of an-
other engaged in a contest for a just cause is guilty of a dis-
honorable act ; and hence while the acts of strikers are con-
demned, we seldom hear any defence of the despised "scab."
The capitalist courts him in the hour of need, but turns him
adrift when peace is restored. Strikers often use persuasion on
those who are tempted to fill their places. In streetcar strikes
men have been known to board the cars and pay non-union men
to quit work. Miners, brick-masons, and members of other
trades refuse to work with one who has taken a striker's place.
There are always excesses in these contests of labor and capital,
and we can usually find more in them to condemn than to ap-
prove.

ABOUT THE EFFICACY OF STRIKES.

It is frequently asserted that strikes are, for the most part,
unsuccessful and injurious. The history of strikes discloses but
few notable victories for either capitalist or laborer; but there

850 THE ETHICS OF LABOR. [Sept.,

can be no reasonable doubt that the determination to cease
work has been a powerful agency in the hands of labor for
enforcing legitimate demands. The great majority of strikes are
unsuccessful, but there is often a resultant good which is not
at once apparent. We sometimes read accounts of the great
losses incurred in strikes, and are impressed with an imposing
parade of figures. The capitalist is the greater loser in many
cases. His loss is borne by a few, while the loss of the laborers
is distributed among many. And hence that disturbing cry
of the professional agitator, so potent in times of such strife,
" We have nothing to lose, and may gain much." The wise
capitalist dreads a strike, and is disposed to grant reasonable
demands rather than suffer the loss occasioned by such dis-
astrous conflicts.

Beyond doubt, strikes are unnecessarily frequent in our
country. The great trouble with many labor-unions, and a fact
that constitutes a great objection against many of them is, that
they are organized for strife and contest, rather than for the
purpose of peaceably obtaining lawful objects. Some of the
most powerful labor organizations are those in which strikes are
least frequent, as, for instance, the Brotherhood of Locomotive
Engineers and the Cigar- Makers' Union. A strike should not be
resorted to until all lawful resources have been exhausted. It
should be the last argument, since it is not the argument of
reason, but the argument of force. Too many strikes bring
ruin and disaster on all involved. The laborers lost the great
Homestead strike, but it "was a poor victory for the capitalist.
Such strikes are like Samson's act, who pulled down destruc-
tion at once on himself and his enemies.

EXAMPLES OF PRUDENCE IN GREAT STRIKES.

Of late years there have been several great strikes. The
dock-laborers' strike in England was remarkable in that from
one hundred thousand to one hundred and fifty thousand men
of the lowest class of labor in fact, " the refuse of many trades "
showed themselves capable of powers of organization and self-
control which had not been expected. The great and honorable
part taken by Cardinal Manning in bringing about a settlement
of this contest was one of the noblest episodes of his illustrious
career ; and it showed that mankind were benefited by the
goodness of his heart, no less than by the brilliant productions
erf his intellect. The history of the famous coal strike in Eng-
land last year is well known, and England was fortunate in
having a statesman who appreciated the significance of mere

1894-] THE ETHICS OF LABOR. 851

"labor troubles" and possessed the requisite tact and ability to
deal with them. The strike of the coal-miners of America this
year also deserves to be reckoned among the famous contests
of labor, and it was particularly distinguished by the sagacity
of those who conducted it. This strike was a protest against
the ruinous competition of those who operate the mines. It is
no small matter for congratulation that such a large body of
laborers did peaceably lay down their tools and abstain from acts
of violence till their claims were adjusted. The men were well
organized, their demands were just, and their methods for the
most part were peaceable. There was but very little destruction
of property, and the unlawful interference of the men with the
property rights of corporations were greatly magnified. It is to
the great honor of the leaders of the miners that they termi-
nated the contest when the danger line was reached ; for had
the conflict been prolonged violence would probably have en-
sued, and the result would have been, as in the Homestead strike,
a total defeat for operators and miners.

THE EVILS OF VIOLENCE.

Violence means disaster to the cause of labor. In order to
succeed, the great voice of the public conscience must be on
the side of the laborer. Violence and infractions of the law
alienate public sympathy, and the public are, moreover, prone
to exaggerate acts of this kind. The labor leaders of the day
are beginning to understand and appreciate these facts, and
there is nothing they so strenuously insist on in their advice to
their followers as obedience to the civil law. In times of great
excitement men do not judge things with that nice discrimina-
tion that they are supposed to exercise on ordinary occasions.
It is useless to argue with men when they are in the control
of their passions. People do not always understand the many
causes of provocation that incite men to these deeds of violence.
The laborer himself full well understands when too late the
injury he has done his own cause, and he can only repent when
reflecting on the causes that contribute to defeat in such
contests.

" Who can be wise, amazed, temperate and furious,
Loyal and neutral in a moment ? "

Strikes are but in their infancy. They will be the mighty
force at the command of labor in the future. By means of
perfect organization and self-control labor can exercise a power
which nothing human can withstand, and this power can be

852 THE ETHICS OF LABOR. [Sept.,

used for good or for evil. The laborers themselves do not know
the vast power they can wield through organization, and perhaps
it is well so, for it may be doubted if they would at present
make the best use of it. When all the trades of the country
are organized into labor-unions, and when each union is itself
perfectly organized, labor will have entire control of the industry
of the country. There will be no power to resist and no rea-
sonable demand which labor cannot enforce. With society in
such a state, a cessation of work in some great industry would
mean national destruction. When the laborers of a particular
industry come to be perfectly organized they will have a mono-
poly. It is natural to suppose that they will continue to demand
an increased share of the product of their labor. They may
even be able to absorb the rent of land, the interest of capital,
and the profits of the entrepreneur, or employer of labor. After
they have obtained all they can possibly get from these so"urces,
they will turn to the consumer ; and since they know that they
have a monopoly, it is reasonable to suppose that they will
demand the highest price they can get for their product.
Thus the strikes of to-day are mainly against the capitalist,
while the strikes of the future will be directly against the con-
sumer.

AN INFANT HERCULES.

It is the opinion of many wise observers that the masses are
the masters of the future. It would be unwise and unfortunate
to impel them to assume a power before they are mentally
or morally fitted to exercise it. A little reflection must con-
vince any one that they are capable of wielding vast powers
through organization. In our country we need more of that
conservatism which more than once has saved England from
perilous upheavals. The House of Lords has preserved its ex-
istence till this day by means of this spirit. The great Reform
Bill of 1832 was passed without a revolution. The upper classes
have always shown a disposition to yield when convinced that
further resistance was useless. It is far better to yield some
undoubted rights than to provoke conflict and drive people to
desperation. Had there been the same conservative spirit shown
in the Pullman strike that we have often seen displayed by
capitalists in England, this great contest might have been
averted. Capitalists are often short-sighted, and are sometimes
so intent on present advantage that they overlook their real
interests. Railroads cannot pay dividends and engage in strikes,
and if these become frequent the railroads may as a measure of
self-protection be compelled to ask the government to operate

1894.] THE ETHICS OF LABOR. 853

their property. We are, moreover, dangerously near the time
when the general strike is a possibility, and the magnitude of
such a disaster would not be appreciated until it is felt.

OVER-PRODUCTION AND COMPETITION.

To treat all the causes of strikes would require more space
than I have at my disposal. The causes of some strikes are
about as capricious as any of the acts of human nature can
well be. But some strikes as, for instance, the great coal strike
of this year are founded in the best of reasons. It is often
said that over-production causes panics, and thus brings on
strikes. There can be no doubt that there are times when in-
dustry is unduly stimulated, and relative Over-production ensues ;
but it is idle to contend that men are suffering for the want of
material good things simply because too many of these good
things have been produced.

There is, perhaps, no cause which contributes so much to
bring about strikes as competition. Competition is beneficial in
some industries at certain stages of their growth, but not in all.
It leads to development of resources, and up to a certain point
cheapens products ; but after this point is reached its only re-
sult is to lower wages. The capitalist rightly claims that he
cannot pay higher wages than his competitor and remain in
business. Hence results the tendency of wages to a minimum
which barely enables the laborer to support his own life and re-
produce his kind. And though this is one of those natural laws
so much in favor with the political economists, the laborer does
not see that natural laws of their kind are so sacred as to merit
his respect and command his respectful obedience. The laborers
therefore combine to set a margin to this competition, and to
serve notice that capitalists must compete by developing nature's
resources and not by taking bread from the laborer's mouth.
Competition is a word sanctified by many maxims of commercial
life, but it is often anything but a blessing. In railroad building
it leads to extravagant waste of capital. So, likewise, in tele-
phone, telegraph, gas, and water companies, and other indus-
tries which are by nature monopolies. Competition becomes so
fierce in industries at times that combination is necessary.
Hence the modern trusts, of which there seems to be no end.
They are the outcome of excess of competition and the modern
tendencies to production on a large scale. The politicians clamor
greatly about the trusts, but they are in a quandary what to do
with them. They propose dissolution, but this is a very question-
able remedy. Senator Sherman not long ago spoke of the Sugar

854 THE ETHICS OF LABOR. [Sept,

Trust as a corporation with $9,000,000 actually invested and a
capitalized value of $75,000,000. It has paid from six to twelve
per cent, dividend each year on an enormous over-valuation. If
the trust were effectually dissolved to-morrow, however, as the
senator would wish, it is very probable that the people would
receive no benefit, but might have to pay more after a short time
for sugar than before. The only result would be that the great
earnings of this corporation would be distributed among a little
larger number of people than the stockholders of the trust.

POLITICAL ECONOMY VS. CHRISTIANITY.

In these great questions which confront us to-day, and par-
ticularly in those of capital and labor, it is greatly to be de-
plored that the masters of political economy have not accorded
a little more importance to those old-fashioned principles of
Christianity which have done so much for humanity in the past,
and which, though often obscured, are not altogether obsolete
in the present. The Gospel of Political Economy says : " Seek
the salvation of society by following your individual interests."'
The Gospel of Christ teaches us to seek the salvation of society
by loving our neighbor as ourselves. It teaches us to regard
all men as members of the same human family, and that God
is our Father. Its principle is that the interests of mankind are
essentially one. Such a principle is regarded as an absurdity in
a system constructed of antagonism. It will be found that the
Gospel of Christ is the temporal prosperity of a nation as well
as the salvation of the individual. The principles of all the
great victories of humanity are found in the Gospel of Christ,
and it also contains the principles for the correct solution of all
the difficulties that beset us to-day. But there is much hope
for the future. There is an honest endeavor for the most part
to do what is right. The great wealth of our country is held
in conservative hands, and the greatest pride of those who pos-
sess it would be to raise our common humanity to a higher
level. We should seek that knowledge which will enable us to
take a broad-minded view of human affairs. Instead of stand-
ing on tJie extreme of our rights we should seek to discover
the extent of our duties. Misunderstandings must of necessity
occur, but let us hope that the time is coming when every one
both capitalist and laborer

" Shall see

That his interests and his kind's are one,

Blended in individual destiny."

* This is the express teaching of Adam Smith and Bastiat.

THE English text of the recent Encyclical of
his Holiness Pope Leo XIII. has been forwarded
from Rome to Cardinal Gibbons by the Cardinal
Secretary of State, Cardinal Rampolla. The docu-
ment has been printed, by order of his Eminence,
and can now be had from the publishers, John Murphy & Co.,
Baltimore.

An addition to the number of histories of the United States
comes, in the single-volume shape, from the pen of Professor
Allen C. Thomas, of Haverford College, Pennsylvania.* The
apology for the appearance of this work is its scope and aim.
In size it is midway between the primer history, as we may so
style it'and that intended for maturer reading. In the era be-
ginning with the adoption of the national Constitution the author
finds the most important field for the historian's labors, and to
this period he has devoted most attention. Still the work can-
not claim any higher description than that of synoptical, as in-
deed any single-volume history dealing with the transactions of
a vast continent for over a century must be content with.
There are many very excellent engravings scattered over its
pages. It will be found a very useful book for the filling up
of a precis paper, but the student who wants to study history
at closer range will have to consult earlier and bulkier volumes.
An excellent series of books in French for the use of
students in ecclesiastical history is the quartette prepared by
the Rev. R. P. Sifferlen, S.J.f They are progressive in their
scope, the first and second leaving untouched many points
which the more advanced students find necessary. Two are
specially prepared for the classes of rhetoric and philosophy.
The works are marked by a clearness of style and a directness
of statement which make them eminently useful for their pur-

* A History of the United States. By Allen C. Thomas, A.M. Boston : D. C. Heath
&Co.

f Cours Complet de Religion Catholique. Par le R. P. Sifferlen, de la Compagnie de
Jesus. Paris : Gaume et Cie, editeurs, 3 Rue de 1'Abbaye.

856 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept.,

pose. Authorities and dates necessary to their arguments are
given in the margin.

An exceedingly handsome and somewhat novel souvenir of
college life comes from the establishment at Holy Cross.* It
is a volume of poetical work contributed by various members
of the Acroama Circle of the college, accompanied in m,ost
cases by portraits of the student authors. Of the contribu-
tions themselves, their inequality in merit is as great as their
variety. Some show great aptitude in composition, not only in
English but in Latin ; some are good adaptations, some mid-
dling, and some do not aspire to originality of idea. But they
serve a higher purpose than to fill a pretty book. They show
that the young poets have the laudable ambition to do what
their right hands find to do, and to do it well if they can.
The output of the book is tasteful in the highest degree. Its
editor is Mr. George E. Reidy.

Our readers will remember the two clever papers on The
Abraham Lincoln Myth f which appeared in the pages of this
magazine a short time back. They will be glad to learn that
the useful little satire has been reprinted in handsome pam-
phlet form. An excellent portrait of the lamented President
adorns the cover.

We do not know what measure of success has attended the
starting of the New Irish Library, but we could wish that it
were making more promising bids for public support than it has
been since its inception. The works which it has already given
are not open to the charge of being very ambitious. Beginning
with Davis's account of the Irish Parliament of James II. a very
useful thing in its way, but still only a brief historical reference
it followed this up by a collection of Mr. Standish O'Grady's
literary sketches, whose reception doubtless encouraged that very
anti Irish Irishman to launch his utterly unfair and defamatory
parody of Irish history. The republication of the Spirit of the
Nation was the next feat attempted seemingly with the covert
view of showing that it was not incompatible with the role of
an Irish Lord Chancellor to have been a writer of fiery national
ballads in his callow days. Now we have another work,J with an
introduction by Sir Charles Gavan Duffy, K.C.M.G., a brother

* Verses by the Acroama Circle, Holy Cross College. Worcester, Mass. : Press of
Harrigan & King.

f The Abraham Lincoln Myth. By Bocardo Bramantip. New York : The Mascot Pub-
lishing Company, 169 Sixth Avenue.

\ A Parish Providence. By E. M. Lynch. London : T. Fisher Unwin ; New York :
P. J. Kenedy, Barclay Street.

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 857

patriot of the same period, which may be classified properly as
a romance of political economy. It is not an Irish story,
although it is by an Irish lady, some of whose literary work has
appeared in this magazineMrs. E. M. Lynch. It is only right
to say that the story is well written and fairly attractive, but
in what sense it can claim to be a representative Irish literary
work it is not easy to discern. It is a plea rather for a good
form of paternal government and a better order of philanthro-
pists than the Irish landed classes have hitherto shown them-
selves to be. The wonderful things which a philanthropic doctor
effected in the role of "A Parish Providence," amongst the
cretins and peasantry of the country about Grenoble form the
theme of the story ; perhaps were it not for the late strike the
deeds of Mr. George M. Pullman would have been handed down
to posterity in a similar way. The Admirable Crichtons who
serve as models for such historical romances have doubtless as
many virtues as their eminent prototype, but they are no more
free from human imperfections than the mass of mankind.

There are good women, such as the Countess of Aberdeen
and Mrs. Ernest Hart, engaged in very practical work for the
elevation of the Irish peasantry by means of industrial employ-
ment. It must take years to recover all the ground that has
been lost in that direction since the inauguration of the policy
which began with the extirpation of the Irish woollen trade and
the creation of an absentee proprietary by the enactment of the
so-called " Union " with England. Perhaps this little work of
Mrs. Lynch's may be helpful in the stimulation of other benevo-
lent people to go and do likewise. If this result were achieved,
one might well overlook the literary eccentricities of the " New
Irish Library."

The arrival of a little volume of Rosa Mulholland's early
short stories, now published in a cheap popular form by Eason
& Sons, Dublin, reminds us that it is a good while since the
reading public has had anything from the pen of that gifted
writer. Since her marriage to Mr. J. T. Gilbert, the historian,
nothing, as far as we know, has come over her signature. At a
period when there is a good deal of fussing by a mutual
admiration coterie over the revival of Irish literature, this is a
fact to be deplored. We turn with relief from the efforts of
the new realism and the interpreters of the unutterable to the
simple and beautiful work of this effortless writer, and find in
it a charm none the less delightful from the fact that we have
tasted of it before. Marigold and other Tales dates from so far

858 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept.,

back as the days of Dickens's Heusehold Words^ and though the
work is therefore of the very earliest of the author's it bears
the unmistakable impress of that talent which soon found gen-
eral recognition when exerted in more pretentious effort.
Purity of thought and style, graceful humor, tender pathos, are
found in turn speaking through these pages, claiming our sym-
pathy or our laughter in an irresistible way. A better book
wherewith to while away an hour or two on a journey by land
or sea it would be impossible, we venture to say, to find.

The Wings of Icarus* is a title which few novices in writing
books would care to select for a first venture. It is not easy
to see the connection between the name and the idea in the
prettily bound book in which Lawrence Alma Tadema tells of a
platonic incident with a very tragic ending. What the author
seemed to aim at was to prove that a man could put himself
in imagination in the place of a woman, and tell all the
hopes and fears of the feminine mind in a way that would be
accepted as feminine. This design seems to be fairly carried
out. The ethical point sought to be made is that when a
pair of lovers discover that united existence, marital we sup-
pose, is no longer consistent with that perfect truth and sincer-
ity indispensable to nobility of life, the contract should cease.
In other words, when either of the lovers discovers that he or
she loves somebody else better than the other contracting
party, separation must at once ensue, or suicide be resorted to
by one or both, or the third party who is the cause of the
disagreement. This morbid idea forms the whole motif of the
novel ; and it seems a fair product of the Ibsen school of
teaching. The authoress is, we believe, a daughter of the emi-
nent Dutch painter, Alma Tadema. In execution the work is
clever as a sample of the introspective method of Marie Bash-
kertsef, but the effect is decidedly depressing.

To the devout Catholic family the help such a guide as
The Means of Grace -f affords, at moments of trouble and per-
plexity especially, must be invaluable. In this admirable book
the whole duty of a Christian life, for the family group as well
as the individual, will be found set out with such examples and
illustrations as to make them intelligible to the youngest and
simplest. It is an exceedingly comprehensive book, and tells
not only of the duties of the Christian life, but explains the

* The Wings of Icarus. By Lawrence Alma Tadema. New York : Macmillan & Co.
f The Means of Grace. By Rev. H. Rolfus, D.D., and Rev. F. J. Briindle. Adapted
from the German by Rev. Richard Brennan, LL.D. New York : Benziger Bros.

I894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 859

whole body of the Christian teaching, the sacraments of the
church, the things pertaining to the sacraments, and all the
forms and ceremonials used in Catholic churches, together with
their symbolic meaning and the reasons for their adoption. The
volume is the joint work of two German divines, Rev. Herman
Rolfus, D.D., and Rev. F. J. Brandle ; and the English transla-
tion, which is the issue immediately under notice, is the work
of the Rev. Dr. Brennan, late of the Church of the Holy Inno-
cents, in this city. The array of archbishops and bishops,
German and American, whose imprimatur the work bears is
imposing. Externally it is a book worthy of its object, being
very handsomely bound and ornamented; and it is embellished
by many and choice plates.

As we go to press we have presented to us the Final
Report on the Catholic Educational Exhibit at the World's
Fair, by Rev. Brother Maurelian. In our next issue we hope
to be able to refer to it commensurately with its importance.

Dr. Joyce's Old Celtic Romances * was the first worthy effort
to make the reading world acquainted with the scope and
spirit of the ancient legendary literature of Ireland. It is a
striking coincidence that the professional story-teller, who plays
so large a part in early Oriental culture, should have had for
ages his counterpart in Ireland. In both Ireland and Persia the
story-teller was for long a regular social institution perhaps
we might almost say a political one. In Ireland it required no
common gifts of memory, to say nothing of elocution, to be
a story-teller, as one of the very old Celtic MSS. gives a list
of no fewer than one hundred and eighty-seven complete tales
which the aspirant for the post must prove himself able to reel
off as a condition of the appointment. When we consider that
Dr. Joyce fills a volume of about four hundred and fifty pages
with the rendering of eleven of these singular romances, we
may form a vague idea of the sort of mental capacity demanded
of an Irish " shanachie," or story-teller, of the olden time.

This is the second edition of Dr. Joyce's work, and it con-
tains but one story in addition to those already translatec
namely, " The Voyage of the Sons of O'Conrra." It .is a tale
full of bright and sparkling fancy in its incursions into wondei-
land, and withal not without some useful glimpses of primitive
Celtic life, showing how remote an origin have some of our
modern usages and phrases. For instance, we learn that the
custom of players travelling around the country, giving tnter-

* Old Celtic Romances. By P. W. Jo>ce, LL.D., etc. New York : Macmillan & Co.
VOL. LiX. 56

860 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept.,

tainments, and with a common wardrobe, musical instruments,
etc., was in vogue in Ireland in pre-Christian days, and that
the Irish name for such a gleeman, or minstrel, was crossan, which
afterwards became a family appellation. With every company
of crossans there travelled a juggler, or buffoon, called in Irish
.a furseior (pronounced fnrshore}. This is uncommonly like our
modern word farceur, both in orthography and application.

The other romances contained in this book are pretty well
known to Celtic students. Of the beauty and pathos of the
chief of these, " The Children of Lir," " The Pursuit of Dermat
and Grania," and " Oisin in Tirnanoge," it is unnecessary to
say anything now ; they are recognized as Celtic classics. Dr.
Joyce's renderings are universally admired. He has adopted the
method of easy translation rather than a close or servile fol-
lowing of the text. A study of this in the original will, how-
ever, be the only satisfactory outcome for the diligent student,
and when the value of a knowledge of the old Celtic forms is
recognized as it deserves, this will be the end for which many
students must aim, if they would gain an insight into an inter-
esting but forgotten era, and a national life rich in activity and
vivid in chivalry and romance.

I. A JUBILEE MISCELLANY.*

It is odd, and perhaps startling, to think that were it not
for the accident of the occurrence of a silver jubilee we might
not have had the admirable volume of religious and literary
essays which Father Kiely now gives us. In Brooklyn the
author is known widely only to be loved as extensively. He is
the zealous rector of the Church of the Transfiguration. If na-
ture has marked him by a gentle and kindly heart, the Muses
have not been less gracious in their gifts of silvery tongue and
brilliant fancy. These gifts are apparent in the course of the
volume with which Father Kiely now favors us. He has chosen
a piece from each of the twenty-five years of his ministry since
his ordination, and it will be confessed by the searcher after
literary style that at the very outset the young Levite possessed
a grace of expression which, as time advanced, matured into a
habit of ripe eloquence.

The diversity of topics treated in these essays makes it

* Occasional Sermons and Lectures. By the Rev. John M. Kiely. New York: D.
Appleton & Co.

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 86 1

difficult to single out any individual one for particular study.
If it were the object to find which was most to be commended
for its practical tone, we should say by all means the "Address
to Graduates." In this admirable piece of monition many
things will be found which the young man of the present day
must lay profitably to heart. It is indeed a most excellent
piece of hortation to the young runners in the race of life, full
of cheer and noble counsel. " The Music of Ireland " and
" The Church and the Fine Arts " are exemplars of literary
grace in other lines of thought which deserve more than a pass-
ing glance, as they reveal the refined judgment of the scholar
and the critic. The volume, taken as a whole, is a souvenir
more durable than brass of a bright period in a bright and
lovable career.

2. HON. FRANK MCGLOIN ON CARDINAL CHRISTIAN TRUTHS.*

These lectures are the contribution of a thoughtful Christian
to the problems of the day. Judge McGloin, known to all
Catholics as a foremost organizer of widely extended charity as
well as for his zeal for religious truth, here answers the request
of many of his fellow-citizens of all creeds to publicly discuss
the being of God, the mystery of life, and the end of man.
Though not by profession a philosopher, students could hardly
desire a better instructor. What is well thought out, plainly
said, recommended by eloquence and by the dignity of con-
viction of an honored leader, is worthy the name of the high
art of persuasion.

It is edifying to see Judge McGloin, a man steadily engaged
in judicial functions, and no less actively employed in the
apostolate of truth and charity, appear on the lecture platform
to renew men's souls with thoughts of God's majesty and their
own glorious destiny. He is one of the many enlightened
lawyers, doctors, merchants, educators, journalists, whose
leisure is consecrated to good reading and elevating conversa-
tion, and who but await the signal to spring to the assistance
of the clergyman and the professor in the noble arena of
philosophical dispute. They are like the citizens who, in a
nation of freemen, at the alarm of war are instantly beside the
regular soldiers. Thank God for our standing army of enlight-

* Three Lectures on Cardinal Christian Truths. Lecture first : The Being of God.
Lecture second : The Mystery of Life. Lecture third : Belief and Unbelief, By Hon. Frank
McGloin. Price for each lecture, twenty-five cents ; proceeds to be devoted to charitable
uses. New Orleans : Kolb & Lecler, 31 Natchez Street.

862

TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS.

[Sept.,

ened men and women who ceaselessly battle for truth in their
own circle of private friends and neighbors, and who can easily
prepare for more public and systematic efforts in a wider range
of activity.

We have seldom read a better arranged and more per-
spicuous series of arguments for the fundamental truths of na-
tural religion than these of Judge McGloin. Certainly there are
few published pleas for God, humanity, and immortality so elo-
quent as they are.

3. CATHOLIC RITUAL.*

The praise which this modest little book has received in
this magazine and in other publications is justified by the
demand for a second and revised edition. Its excellence as an
aid to the instruction of converts gives it, in our opinion, its
chief value, though it is not without other points of utility as a
book of instruction.

4. PHYSICAL HEALTH, f

Of late years the necessity of imparting to people generally
a knowledge of 'how to preserve and improve their health has
been keenly felt. The great difficulty has been to afford this
hygienic information in a simple way. Doctor Edwards has
overcome the difficulty to a very considerable extent by the
timely appearance of his Catechism of Hygiene. His teaching is
based on a thorough study of the question, as well as on exper-
ience and observation. Although not an exhaustive treatise, as
the author tells us in his preface, the practical information given
on hygiene is well adapted to all classes, but especially to chil-
dren pursuing their elementary studies. The simplicity and
clearness of the book, and its absence of all exaggeration, are
particularly commendable. Presented in the form of question
and answer, and elucidated by examples from every-day life, it
is easily understood, without any reference to anatomy or phy-
siology.

We recommend it highly as a suitable and instructive text-
book for schools, and as a book which should be constantly
used in every family.

* Reasonableness of Catholic Ceremonies and Practices. By Rev. J. J. Burke. Second
revised edition. New York, Cincinnati, and Chicago : Benziger Brothers.

f Catechism of Hygiene for use in Schools. By Joseph F. Edwards, A.M., M.D. New
York : Catholic School Book Co.

1894-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 863

5- CHARITY IN HIGH LIFE.*

The letters of the Princess Borghese and the extracts from
her Diary quoted in this volume are by far the most interest-
ing parts of the work, and afford a great contrast to a narrative
which in its style is as dry and bald and crude as are so many
of the Oratorian Lives of the Saints. " Gwendalin never spoke
thoughtlessly; she possessed in a remarkable degree the charm
of grace suave, as St. Ambrose calls it. Her innate good quali-
ties were strengthened and encouraged by home surroundings " ;
and so on and on the narrative goes as if it were a catalogue
of a sale. The only relief to this extreme of dulness are
instances which occur here and there of misconceptions of Eng-
lish life and manners. For example, the author seems to imagine
that Lord Shrewsbury used to have retainers like the Talbots
which figure in Shakspere ; and in his description of the new
Alton Towers, the family residence rebuilt in modern times, we
are told that although the old fortifications could resist any
attack, " yet, as an additional precaution, owing to the unset-
tled state of the country, Lord Shrewsbury had a fosse dug
round to make it even more impregnable, but doubtless un-
necessarily, as the family is much venerated"! Why the friends
and relatives of the princess have not taken the pains to pre-
serve her memory by means of a more worthy memorial is a
mystery. For certainly if this is to be the only record of her
life, we have reason to fear that her example will be lost to the
world. This would be a matter for regret ; for the goodness,
the beauty, and the piety of the princess, and especially her
practical devotion to the poor, her personal and solicitous care
of them, excite our warmest admiration. In our times there
are not too many of those who are placed in the loftiest posi-
tions of this world and have all its advantages, and yet, while
remaining in that position and fulfilling all its duties, devote
themselves sincerely, as she did, to works of charity, piety, and
mercy ; and yet this is the work most needed to remedy present
evils. Therefore we would wish that the life of the princess
should be as widely read as possible, and that some one with
even a vestige of literary skill would undertake to write it.
Should the present life be the occasion of such a result it will
have served a useful end.

*Life of the Princess Borghese (nee Gwendalin Talbot). By le Chevalier Zeloni. Trans-
lated by Lady Martin. With additions, extracts from the Princess Borghese's Diary, and
letters hitherto unpublished. London : Burns & Gates, limited.

SOME notable events in the outside world invite
the attention of the contemporary historian. The
most momentous is the outbreak of war in the far
East. Little Japan and leviathan China are the belligerents, and
the casus belli is the question of Corea's suzerainty or indepen-
dence of China. Little is really known here of the inside facts
of this quarrel, so remote from the borders of Western civiliza-
tion is the theatre of hostilities. One fact, however, demands
attention. It is not alone that the unhappy Coreans are scourged
with the whips of war, but they are also wasting away under
the blight of famine. Failure of crops for two successive years
is given as the cause of this visitation. If there were any Chris-
tian humanity in the East it ought to be the task of both Chi-
na and Japan to relieve the suffering country instead of going
to war about its government. Several of the European powers
have been busy endeavoring to patch up a peace, in the inter-
ests of commerce ; but the combatants have tasted blood and
do not seem disposed to listen to mediation. The first successes
of the war seem to have been with the Japanese, and until
there has been some compensating advantage to China it is not
likely that peace proposals will be entertained.

Political vicissitudes of great rapidity attend the fortunes of
Hawaii. The republican form of government is now uppermost,
and the formal recognition of its existence by the United States,
which took place a few days ago, gives it an apparent guaran-
tee of stability. The chief of the provisional government, Mr,
Dole, is the president of the new Republic.

A great Irish measure has been the subject of excited debate
in Parliament and outside during the past few weeks. This is
a bill introduced by the chief secretary for the reinstatement of
evicted tenants. The measure had been forced through the
Lower House very rapidly, so that it might reach the House
of Peers before the prorogation of Parliament. If it were passed
into law it would be instrumental in restoring many thousands

1894-] NEW BOOKS. 865

of people to their homes, as its action was retrospective back
to the year 1879, when the land agitation first began. The
Tories and Liberal-Unionists refused to take part in the passing
of the bill, owing to the ruling out of a number of amendments
which they had set down with the view of obstructing its pas-
sage effectively. But the House of Lords has rejected the
measure with jeers, and thus the people of Ireland are face to
face with a situation like that which confronted them in 1879,
when the Peers rejected the Compensation for Disturbance Bill.
Mr. Morley says he will reintroduce the measure in the next

session.

Before the prorogation of Parliament, the leader of the
Lower House, Sir William Harcourt, gave notice of the inten-
tion of the government to introduce in next session a bill pro-
viding for payment of members of the House of Commons.
This would not be an innovation in British usages, as down
to the time of Charles II. members of Parliament were regular-
ly salaried.

NEW BOOKS.

P. HERDER, St. Louis, Mo.:

Orchids : A novel. By Lelia Hardin Bugg.
JOHN MURPHY & Co., Baltimore :

Bible, Science, and Faith. By the Rev. J. A. Zahm, C.S.C.
FR. PUSTET Co., New York, Cincinnati, and Ratisbon :

Latin Exercises. By Dr. F. Schultz. Latin Grammar. Ibid. Missale Ro-
manum Ceremonies Missarum Solemnium et Pontificalium (opera Georgii
Schober).
OPEN COURT PUBLISHING COMPANY, Chicago :

The Nature of the State. By Dr. Paul Carus. On Double Consciousness.

By Alfred Binet.
EDWARD L. WILSON, New York:

Wilson's Cyclopedic Photography. By Edward L. Wilson, Ph.D.
BURNS & GATES, London:

The Triumph of Charity on Earth and in Purgatory. By Rev. J. A. Mal-

tus, O.P.
BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York:

Divine Worship, and Devotion to the Blessed Virgin in Connection with
it. By Sacerdos. Edited by Rev. W. H. Eyre, S.J. The Maid of Or-
leans : Her Life and Mission. From original documents. Second edition,
with the decree concerning the beatification and canonization of the
Venerable Joan of Arc. With portrait. Notes of Spiritual Retreats and
Instructions. By Rev. John Morris, S.J. Father Fabers May Book. A
new month of May, arranged for daily reading, and consisting of ex-
tracts from the writings of Father Faber.

866 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Sept.,

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

FOR brevity and to indicate the geographical location the name Chainplaiji
Summer-School is more likely to come into general use than the long offi
cial title. The third session, held at Plattsburgh, N. Y., July 1410 August 13,
brought together a large gathering of gifted minds representing a wide extent of
territory in the United States and Canada. Distinguished scholars in special
lines of thought, eloquent preachers, energetic leaders of Reading Circles, patrons
of Catholic literature, and successful teachers formed a most select audience,
capable of appreciating to the fullest extent the intellectual feast provided by
the managers of the Summer-School. No written account can do full justice as
an estimate of the social and intellectual advantages of such an assemblage.
Every lecture had the right of way at the time appointed. During the frequent
excursions on the historic waters of Lake Champlain the audience had oppor-
tunities to meet and talk at the lecturers without any formal introduction.
Many of those who attended for the first time declared that they never before
had a more enjoyable vacation.

Time was when the Summer-School was not welcomed by professional edu-
cators, since it came during the time devoted to rest and relaxation. Experience
has shown, however, that study and recreation may be combined to advantage
amid suitable surroundings and in the company. of a chosen band devoted to in-
tellectual pursuits. The Educational Review admits that

" The Summer-School is fast assuming its place as an integral part of the
American educational system. Several of our higher institutions notably Har-
vard, Cornell, and Amherst have thrown their doors open to students during
the long vacation. The schools of method, intended specially for teachers, are
now too numerous to mention. It is idle, perhaps, to speculate on the causes of
the sudden and rapid growth of the summer-school. Possibly the demand for
lectures on all sorts of topics, which these schools are supplying, arises in part
from the fact that teachers and others who have several weeks of unoccupied
time each year are beginning to realize that it is neither the pleasantest nor the
most profitable way to spend it in idleness that a vacation is altogether more
beneficial when pleasure-seeking is seasoned with a certain amount of intellectual
exertion. In part, also, it arises from the fact that in this busy commercial age,
notwithstanding the multiplicity of books, the American people are not, as a rule,
extensive readers, except of novels. They read serious books but little. Hence
springs the desire to listen to lectures in which the results of much reading or
research are presented /;/ parvo. In a modified way the summer-schools are
doing for their students, who are appalled by the vastness of printed mat-
ter, what the mediaeval universities did for their students before printing was in-
vented presenting to the listening ear what the eye or the hand is unable to
reach. This view of the case is strongly supported by the fact that the summer-
schools which provide the greatest number of popular lectures are the most
crowded.

" Whatever be the cause of the wonderful growth of the Summer-School, the
fact is undoubted ; and, though the thirst for knowledge be not always satisfied

1894-] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 867

in a way to suit the exacting pedagogical mind, yet it is most encouraging to
discover that it exists, and that it is being satisfied. Were there no popular
lecture, those who now listen to it would probably not seek knowledge in any
other way. It is also encouraging to find that the most recent the Catholic
Summer-School while adopting the lecture system, has arranged its lectures in
courses, and has endeavored to make each course an inspiration and incentive to
further study.

" A summer-school should never, under any circumstances, grant degrees.
While the Regents of the University of New York, with their customary liberality,
have conferred on the Catholic Summer-School the power to grant degrees, the
authorities of that institution are wise enough and conservative enough not to
exercise it."

The University of Paris in the time of St. Thomas Aquinas, the illustrious
doctor of the church and patron of lecturers, may be regarded in many phases of
its work as a model for the modern summer-school, especially in the absence
of aristocratic distinctions and large tuition fees. It has been reserved for Arch-
bishop Corrigan to make the discovery that long before the thirteenth century
St. Augustine went from his professorial chair in the city of Milan to a country
villa, and in company with St. Monica and his chosen friends established a sum-
mer-school for studying the most profound questions. On the occasion of the
reception given in his honor the Archbishop of New York delivered an address
from which we quote :

" I am reminded of something I read the other day in the ninth book of the
Confessions of St. Augustine an account of his summer-school, as it were. He
had sounded the depths of error before he became a doctor of the church. Like
many in our day he had relied upon pure reason for the solution of those life
problems that perplex us. He had followed blindly the ignis fatuus and had
learned to deny everything but the providence of God. Everything else he took
up only to put it down in the darkness of doubt and despair. He wandered
aimlessly on the sea of uncertainty until finally sheltered in the ark of salva-
tion. Immediately after, giving up his duties as professor in the city of Milan,
he was given the use of a country villa, and there, in the company of St. Monica
and other friends and disciples, he examined the great questions of life and
prepared himself for baptism. Here he sounded the great ethical problems
you are sounding in your Summer-School, the future life, the existence of God,
the correct solution of which will lead to the home where ' the heart is never
old.' As I read of this work of St. Augustine I thought of the work you are
doing here with so many advantages. Here you have the whole field of Catho-
lic truth, the treasures of all ages. We were reminded, in the able paper read
to us this evening, that the church is the parent of civilization, the preserving
power of all that is good in history, science, art, and literature. St. Augustine,
groping in the darkness of doubt and unbelief, had to yield in many instances
to his mother Monica, as all his disciples had often to do, for she, having the
divine gift of faith, knew where they surmised. The church is the great store-
house of all beauties of our faith.

" As the precious stone is pared and polished and fitted into its perfect set-
ting, passing from hand to hand of the different workmen, so the truths of science
are manipulated in the church. We are the heirs of the ages. Our minds are
trained in truth, the fruits of y^ears of thought and study are lavished on us, the

868 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Sept.,

children of to-day. How pleasant to receive them here, in such beautiful sur-
roundings and in such happy circumstances. Here there is rest for mind and
body, for even in vacation time the mind should be refreshed and strength-
ened day by day by new impressions. Again I am reminded of a saint, dear,
quaint old St. Anselm when he uses the familiar comparison of the wax. To
make an impression two things are necessary : both agents have to be in good
condition, the one to make, the other to receive the impression. If the wax is
too warm, the impression does not take ; and if too cold, failure follows. Fri-
volous minds, analogous to the soft wax, cannot retain impressions. Minds too
old, like the hard wax, are too fixed in their.own ideas to absorb new ones.
But when I look out over this fair galaxy of youth, I see minds best adapted to
receive the innumerable advantages presented to you in this your Summer-
School. This is the best time of life to place before you the treasures of science,
literature, art, and religion. Having begun with a saint I will end with one,
St. Philip Neri, when he exclaims : ' O happy youth ! you have time to serve the
Lord. We are old, our minds are formed and cannot wake to new ideas. We
cannot undo our past.'

" With pleasure I congratulate you on your fine promise of success. With
pleasure I assisted at the grand ceremony of the Mass yesterday and the cere-
mony performed on the grounds. You were advised this evening of one of the
best methods to bring about an assured success the Reading Circle. There
particularly we find great hope for the maintenance and spreading of Catholic
truth and influence. There is great need of this Reading Circle movement,
We cannot expect simply to hear and absorb in one session of the Summer-
School all the benefits we are given here. Preparation must be made before-
hand for the reception of the seed, and distribution of the benefit must take
place afterwards. These Reading Circles, already doing so much good, will be
multiplied ; the great truths of our religion will be studied, historical subjects
will be considered, and much untold good will be the result.

" I feel that I have trespassed too long on your time and patience, but you
must thank your own good hearts for having so touched me that I could not
refrain from expressing my appreciation of your kind, enthusiastic reception."

The third session of the Champlain Summer-School will be memorable
for the manifestation of active support from the hierarchy, and especially for
the direct sanction given in the following brief from Pope Leo XIII., together
with the letter of the Apostolic Delegate :

To Our Venerable Brother Francis Archbishop Lepanto, Apostolic Delegate
in the United States of North America, Washington, D. C.

LEO XIIL, POPE.

Venerable Brother, Health and Apostolic Benediction. It has recently
been brought to our knowledge that among the many movements so opportunely
set on foot in the United States for the increase of religion a Catholic Summer-
School, through the co-operation of clergy and laity, has been established on
Lake Champlain, at Plattsburgh, in the diocese of Ogdensburg. We have also
learned that the school has been affiliated by the Board of Regents of the
University of New York and empowered to confer degrees upon those who
follow its courses of study. There were many reasons for the founding of a
school of this kind; one affecting the good of religion, that Catholics by their

1 894.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 869

union of thought and pursuits may the more effectively defend the Catholic
Church and induce our brethren who are separated from us concerning the
Christian faith to make their peace with her ; another, that by means of lec-
tures from learned teachers the pursuit of the highest studies may be encour-
aged and promoted ; finally, that through the principles laid down by us in
our encyclical on the condition of labor, and by their practical illustration and
application, the peace and prosperity of their fellow-citizens may be secured.
We are aware that bishops have been the promoters of these things
because they saw that in many ways notable benefits would result therefrom.
Moved, nevertheless, by our great desire that the best interests of the people
of the United States may be furthered by the constant addition of new helps,
we are pleased to give our commendation to the trustees of this Summer-
School, and to exhort them not to depart from the road which they have
already taken, but to go forward in it with braver confidence. Since we
have been informed, also, that in a short time the third annual session of the
school will be held, and that bishops, priests, and members of the laity will
be present, we send to those who will attend our heartiest greeting, praying
God to bless their undertaking and purposes. We trust, Venerable Brother,
that in this your aid will not be wanting, and that by constant assistance
you will encourage these assemblies of Catholics and see that the largest
benefits accrue therefrom to religion and good citizenship. May the Apos-
tolic Benediction, which we impart most lovingly, be an earnest of the many
heavenly blessings with which we pray the Almighty to reward your zeal
and that of the other bishops, priests, and people.

WASHINGTON, D. C., July 14, 1894.
Rev. Thomas J. Conaty, D.D.:

REV. DEAR SIR: With no little surprise I find that the letter of his
Holiness Leo XIII., commending with highest praise the Catholic Summer-
School of America, has come to me. Most undoubtedly the institution over
which you preside is one in every way worthy of commendation and encour-
agement. If, before the session closes, it be possible to visit you, I will give
you notice. Meanwhile be assured that I am ready and willing to render
your Champlain School any service in my power.

Wishing you a full measure of success, I am devotedly yours in Christ,

FRANCIS ARCHBISHOP SATOLLI,

Apostolic Delegate.

The establishment of a Catholic Summer-School in England has been post-
poned for the reasons indicated in the following statement, prepared for publica-
tion on behalf of those in charge of the movement :

" We regret to announce that the Catholic Summer-School proposed to be
held at Oxford this year must perforce be abandoned. The Summer-School,
which had been assured from the beginning of the approbation and personal co-
operation of the Bishop of Birmingham, in whose diocese it was to have taken
place, has unhappily met with the opposition of his Eminence the Cardinal-
Archbishop of Westminster. We understand that his Eminence bases his
objection to the movement on the ground that, Oxford being chosen as the
place of meeting, it appears to him to pledge those who take part in it to a

870 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Sept., 1894.

definite view about Catholic university education, for which the time is not ripe
and on which the Catholic hierarchy has not as a body been consulted. We
certainly did not, and do not, consider that such a gathering, consisting
chiefly of elementary school-teachers, held in Oxford under Catholic auspices
during ten days of the vacation, could involve the broader issue of either mixed
or university education. We have, however, now received the following letter
from the Bishop of Birmingham :

"'LONDON, June 5, 1894.

"'Mv DEAR MR. PARRY: Since our interview on Saturday last I have been
in communication with the Cardinal-Archbishop on the subject of the summer-
school. You well know that his Eminence has formed a very definite judg-
ment on this matter as to its bearing on the policy the Holy See has directed
us to pursue with regard to mixed university education. So strongly does he
feel on the matter, that he has resolved to refer it to the consideration of the
hierarchy, and if necessary to invoke the guidance of the Holy See. Under
these circumstances I am constrained to appeal to your loyalty and obedience
to withdraw the scheme for this year. In doing this, I am deeply sensible of
the grievous disappointment this will cause you and your zealous committee,
our young Catholic friends among the Oxford undergraduates, the able men
who have offered their services as lecturers, and last, not least, our laborious
teachers, who are anticipating with much interest the pleasure the proposed
holiday would undoubtedly afford them.
" ' Believe me, ever yours faithfully in Jesus Christ,

" ' f EDWARD, Bishop of Birmingham'

" Since we learned by the bishop's letter that his Eminence places his
direct veto on the plan we have only frankly to withdraw, content to believe
that those in high places have more extended vision than those who are in the
plain, and are aware of the danger and objections unknown to us and certainly
not of our raising. We take this opportunity of expressing with the bishop
our own deep regret at the disappointment which the withdrawal of the project
will no doubt cause to so many, and at the same time tendering our thanks to all
those who by their generous support and zealous personal co-operation had
given such good ground for anticipating a truly successful issue to the under-
taking.

" EVERARD FEILDING,

M. SIDNEY PARRY.
"Newman House, 131 Kennington Park Road."

The

Catholic world

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDSORSUPSFROMTH.SPOCKET